A1r A1v

Figure Frontispiece to the Lady’s Museum. A full page engraving of a group of white women in togas in front of a large building and sculpture. They are standing around a table piled with books and parchments. A cherub (possibly Cupid) and a white man/god with a loin-cloth and wreathed headdress look on. Printed captionA. Walker del.delineavit et sculp.sculpsit

A2r

The
Lady’s Museum.

By the Author of the Female Quixote.

Vol. I.

Figure
A coat of arms ornamented with scrolling and a lion on one side and a unicorn on the other. The words “Honi soit qui mal y pense” are written around the central crest and “Dieu et mon droit” is written on a banner at the bottom.

Honi soit qui mal y pense

Dieu et mon droit

“Honi Soit Q Mal Y Pense”
“Dieu Et Mon Droit”

London:
Printed for J. Newberry in St. Paul’s Church-
Yard, and J. Coote in PaterNoster Row.

A2v B1r

The
Lady’s Museum
.

As I do not set out with great promises
to the public of the wit, humour, and
morality, which this pamphlet is to
contain, so I expect no reproaches to
fall on me, if I should happen to fail in any, or all
of these articles.

My readers may depend upon it, I will always
be as witty as I can, as humorous as I can, as
moral as I can, and upon the whole as entertaining
as I can. However, as I have but too much reason
to distrust my own powers of pleasing, I shall usher
in my pamphlet with the performance of a lady,
who possibly would never have suffered it to appear
in print, if this opportunity had not offered.

If her sprightly paper meets with encouragement
enough to dispel the diffidence natural to a
young writer, she will be prevailed upon, I hope, to
continue it in this Museum; I shall therefore, without
any farther preface, present it to my readers.

Numb. I. B The
B1v 2

The Trifler.

[Number I.]

“Cast your eyes upon paper, madam; there you
may look innocently”
, said a polite old gentleman
of my acquaintance to me, one day, in the
words of a wit to a fine lady. A compliment is no
unpleasing way of conveying advice to a young woman,
and when that advice may be so construed, as
to become perfectly agreeable to her own inclinations,
it is certain to be well received, and quickly
complied with. It is indeed very clear to me, that
my friend in this borrowed admonition recommended
reading to eyes which he probably thought
were too intent upon pleasing; but I, with a small
deviation from the sense, applied it, to what is I
freely own my predominant passion; and therefore
resolved to write, still pursuing the same darling
end, though by different means.

So frankly to acknowledge the desire of pleasing
to be my predominant passion, is in other
words, to confess myself, one of that ridiculous
species of beings, called a coquet.――This will be
said by some, and thought by others, for all do not
say what they think on such occasions.

Yet to that laudable principle, in women mistaken
for coquetry, we owe the thunder of eloquence
in the senate, as well as the glitter of dress in the draw- B2r 3
drawing-room. An animated speech, and a wellchosen
silk, are equally the effects of a desire to
please, both in the patriot and the beauty: and if
the one is ever observed to be silent, and the other
without ornaments, it is because he is persuaded,
that silence is most expressive; and she, that negligence
is most becoming.

But for this active principle, the statesman would
be no politician, and the general no warrior.
The desire of fame, or the desire of pleasing,
which, in my opinion, are synonimous terms, produces
application in one and courage in the other.
It is the poet’s inspiration, the patriot’s zeal, the
courtier’s loyalty, and the orator’s eloquence. All
are coquets, if that be coquetry, and those grave
personages and the fine lady are alike liable to be
charged with it.

But it will be objected, that the distinguishing
characteristic of a coquet is to use her powers of
pleasing to the ungenerous purpose of giving pain;
the same may be said of each of the others. All
human excellence, as well as human happiness, is
comparative. We are admired but in proportion
as we excel others, and whoever excels is sure to
give pain, to his inferiors in merit, either from
envy or emulation; passions which produce sensations
nearly alike, although their consequences
are very different.

I hope I have now fully proved, that I, tho’
a woman, young, single, gay, and ambitious of
pleasing, deserve not the odious appellation of
coquet; I say, I hope, I have proved it, for I am B2 but B2v 4
but eighteen, and not used to be contradicted in
an argument. “If seldom your opinions err;
Your eyes are always in the right,”

says the gallant Prior. Hence it follows that we always
triumph in a dispute, though I cannot help
allowing, that we often triumph without victory.

Universally, as I could wish to please in this
paper, yet I shall be contented, if it finds only a
favourable acceptance with my own sex, to whose
amusement it is chiefly designed to contribute.

To introduce it to them under the denomination
of a trifle may be thought an affront to their understandings.
But in the choice of my title, I remembered
the fable of the mountain that brought
forth a mouse. That I have promised little is my
security from censure; if I give more it will be
my best claim to praise. I should indeed have
thought some apology necessary for an undertaking
of this kind, had I not been persuaded, it was a
mighty easy one, from its being so frequently attempted,
and by persons too of my own sex.

The subjects I propose to treat of will be such as
reading and observation shall furnish me with; for,
with a strong passion for intellectual pleasures, I
have likewise a taste for many of the fashionable
amusements, and in the disposition of my time, I
have contrived to gratify both these inclinations;
one I thought too laudable to be restrained, the
other I found too pleasing to be wholly subdued.

I am B3r 5

I am already aware that I have talked too much
of myself: it is indeed a subject one cannot easily
quit, and perhaps I am not sorry, that in introductory
papers of this sort, the writers have generally
given some account of themselves. Every one
knows that long custom has the force of a law;
and, in obedience to this, I shall fill up my first
paper with a short history of myself.

I am the daughter of a gentleman remarkable
only in this, that during the course of a pretty
long life, he never lost a friend, or made an enemy.
From which singular circumstance I leave
the reader to collect his character. My mother
was generally allowed to be a well bred-woman,
and an excellent economist. In her youth she was
extremely indulged by her parents, who, on account
of a slight disorder in her eyes, would not
suffer her to use her needle, or look into a book,
except on Sundays or holidays, when she was permitted
to read two or three verses of a chapter in
the Bible.

My mother therefore grew up, not only without
any taste, but with a high contempt for reading;
and those of her female acquaintance who had made
any proficiency that way were sure to be distinguished
by her, with the opprobrious term of being
book-learned, which my mother always pronounced
with a look and accent of ineffable scorn.

My sister, who is a year younger than myself,
so entirely engrossed her affection, that I was
wholly neglected by her. My fondness for reading,
which I discovered very early, encreased her dislike
of me. As she seldom chose to have me in her sight, B3 I had B3v 6
I had opportunities sufficient to indulge myself in
this favourite amusement, for I had taken possession
of all the books my brother left behind him,
when he went to the university; but having great
sensibility of soul, I was so affected with my mother’s
partial fondness for my sister, and neglect of
me, that young as I then was, I often past whole
nights in tears, lamenting my misfortune.

But this sensibility entirely ruined me with my
mother; for, being one day excessively shocked at
some new instance of her partiality, I went up
sobbing to the nursery, and had recourse to a book
for my relief. It happened to be Æsop’s Fables:
I opened it at the following one, which striking my
imagination, then full of the preference given by
my mother to my sister, I followed a sudden impulse,
and sent it to my mother, desiring she would
be pleased to read it; for I did not doubt but
she would make a proper application of it.

“An ape had twins: she doated upon one of
them, and did not much care for the other. She
took a sudden fright one day, and in a hurry
whips up her darling under her arm, and took
no heed of the other, which therefore leaped
astride upon her shoulders. In this haste down
she comes, and beats out her favourite’s brains
upon a stone, while that which she had on her
back came off safe and sound.”

My mother, surprised at the novelty of the request,
read the fable, and immediately afterwards
came up to the nursery in great wrath, and corrected
me severely, for calling her an ape, prophetically
declaring that a girl who at nine years old could B4r 7
could be so wicked, as to compare her mother to
an ape, would never come to good.

Every one who came to the house was told the
horrid crime I had been guilty of, the servants
held me in the utmost detestation for comparing
my mother to an ape, never mentioning it, without
lifted up hands and eyes, in abhorrence of such
early undutifulness.

My father, who had loved me with great tenderness,
was dead when this incident happened;
and the most effectual way of paying court to my
mamma being to caress my sister, and take no notice
of me, I met with very few friends, either at
home or abroad.

In this state of humiliation and disgrace my brother
found me, at his return from the university.
When my sister and I were presented to him, my
mother did not fail to relate the crime for which I
had suffered so much, shewing him the book, which
she had kept carefully ever after, with the leaf
doubled down, at the fatal fable, declaring she
thought herself very unhappy in having given birth
to a child who was likely to prove so great an affliction
to her; “for may not every thing that is
bad,”
said she, “be expected from a girl who at
her years could compare her mother to an ape?”

My brother read the fable, and my mother leaving
the room to give some necessary orders, he ran
eagerly to me, snatched me up in his arms, and
gave me a hundred kisses. My little heart was so
sensibly affected with a tenderness to which I had
not been accustomed, that I burst into tears.

B4 My B4v 8

My mother at her return found me sobbing,
with the violence of my emotions, and did not
doubt but my brother had been chiding me. He
told her gravely, that since I was so fond of reading,
he would regulate my studies himself, and
take care I should read no books which might
teach me to be undutiful.

To this dear brother I owe the advantage of a
right education, which I had like to have missed.
After my mother’s death he took me entirely under
his own care. My sister chose to reside with an
aunt, whose heir she expects to be; and while she
is a slave to the caprices of an old woman, I have
the pleasure of being the mistress of a well-ordered
family, for I keep my brother’s house; and by endeavouring
to make him an useful as well as agreeable
companion, enjoy the sweet satisfaction of
shewing every day my gratitude for obligations it
can never be in my power to return.

Of B5r 9

Of the
Studies proper for Women.

Translated from the French.

To prohibit women entirely from learning
is treating them with the same indignity that
Mahomet did, who, to render them voluptuous,
denied them souls; and indeed the greatest part of
women act as if they had really adopted a tenet
so injurious to the sex, and appear to set no value
upon that lively imagination, that sprightly wit
which makes them more admired than beauty
itself.

When we consider the happy talents which women
in general possess, and how successfully some
have cultivated them, we cannot without indignation
observe the little esteem they have for the
endowments of their minds which it is so easy for
them to improve. They are, as Montaigne says,
flowers of quick growth, and by the delicacy of
their conception, catch readily and without trouble
the relation of things to each other. It is a melancholy
consideration that the most precious gifts of
nature should be stifled, or obscured by a shameful
neglect.

The charms of their persons, how powerful soever,
may attract, but cannot fix us; something more B5v 10
more than beauty is necessary to rivet the lover’s
chain. By often beholding a beautiful face, the
impression it first made on us soon wears away.
When the woman whose person we admire is incapable
of pleasing us by her conversation, languor
and satiety, soon triumph over the taste we had
for her charms: hence arises the inconstancy with
which we are so often reproached; it is that barrenness
of ideas which we find in women that renders
men unfaithful.

The ladies may judge of the difference there is
among them, by that which they themselves make
between a fool who teases them with his impertinence,
and a man of letters who entertains them
agreeably; a very little labour would equal them
to the last, and perhaps give them the advantage.
This is a kind of victory which we wish to yield
them. We would, without envy, see them dividing
with us a good, whose value is always
greater than the labour by which it is acquired.

The more they shall enlarge their notions, the
more subjects of conversation will be found between
them and us, and the more sprightly and
affecting will that conversation be. How many
delicate sentiments, how many nice sensibilities
are lost by not being communicable, and in which
we should feel an increase of satisfaction could we
meet with women disposed to taste them!

But what are the studies to which women may
with propriety apply themselves? This question I
take upon myself to answer; and I intreat the ladies
to pardon me, if among all the sciences which
exercise the wonderful activity of the human mind, I B6r 11
I pronounce that only some are fit to be cultivated
by them. I would particularly recommend to them
to avoid all abstract learning, all thorny researches,
which may blunt the finer edge of their
wit, and change the delicacy in which they excel
into pedantic coarseness.

If their sex has produced Daciers Anne le Fevre, wife of monsieur Dacier. She translated
Florus, Terence, and Homer, and added very learned notes of
her own.
and Chatelets, Gabriella Emilia de Bréteuil, marchioness du Châtelet.
She explained Leibnitz, translated Newton, and commented
upon him. We have philosophical institutions of hers,
which prove the force of her wonderful genius to all who
have learning enough to render them capable of judging of it.

these are examples rarely found, and fitter to be
admired than imitated: for who would wish to see
assemblies made up of doctors in petticoats, who
will regale us with Greek and the systems of Leibnitz.
The learning proper for women is such as
best suits the soft elegance of their form, such as
may add to their natural beauties, and qualify them
for the several duties of life. There is nothing
more disgustful than those female theologians, who,
adopting all the animosity of the party they have
thought fit to join, assemble ridiculous synods in
their houses, and form extravagant sects. A
Bourignon Antoinette Bourignon, a celebrated visionary, who purchased
the island of Nordstrand, to establish a sect of mysticks
there. She composed nineteen large volumes, and wasted a
very considerable fortune by her attempts to propagate her extravagant
dreams.
a virgin of Venice, The virgin of Venice, an old woman, who, supported by
Postel, called herself the Messiah of women.
a madame Guyon, B6v 12
Guyon, Madame Guyon, a lady of great beauty and fortune,
who in the reign of Louis XIV. preached the doctrine of pure
love, and renewed the extravagances of quietism.
are characters more detestable than libertines,
like Ninon. Ninon Lenclos, a woman of gallantry in the last age.

It is in such parts of learning only as afford the
highest improvement that we invite women to
share with us. All that may awaken curiosity, and
lend graces to the imagination, suits them still better
than us. This is a vast field where we may
together exercise the mind; and here they may
even excel us without mortifying our pride.

History and natural philosophy are alone sufficient
to furnish women with an agreeable kind of
study. The latter, in a series of useful observations
and interesting experiments, offers a spectacle
well worthy the consideration of a reasonable being.
But in vain does nature present her miracles to the
generality of women, who have no attention but
to trifles: she is dumb to those who know not
how to interrogate her.

Yet surely it requires but a small degree of attention
to be struck with that wonderful harmony
which reigns throughout the universe, and to be
ambitious of investigating its secret springs. This
is a large volume which is open to all; here a pair
of beautiful eyes may employ themselves without
being fatigued. This amiable study will banish
languor from the sober amusements of the country,
and repair that waste of intellect which is caused
by the dissipations of the town. Women cannot be B7r 13
be too much excited to raise their eyes to objects
like these, which they but too often debase to such
as are unworthy of them.

The sex is more capable of attention than we
imagine: what they chiefly want is a well directed
application. There is scarcely a young girl who
has not read with eagerness a great number of idle
romances, and puerile tales, sufficient to corrupt
her imagination and cloud her understanding. If
she had devoted the same time to the study of history,
she would in those varied scenes which the
world offers to view, have found facts more interesting,
and instruction which only truth can
give.

Those striking pictures, that are displayed in
the annals of the human race, are highly proper to
direct the judgment, and form the heart. Women
have at all times had so great a share in events, and
have acted so many different parts, that they may
with reason consider our archives as their own:
nay, there are many of them who have written memoirs
of the several events of which they had been
eye-witnesses. Mademoiselle de Montpensier, Madame
de Némours
, Madame de Motteville, are of
this number. Christina of Pisan, daughter to the
astronomer, patronised by the Emperor Charles
the fifth
, has given us the life of that prince; and
long before her, the princess Anna Comnenus
wrote the history of her own times. We call upon
the ladies to assert their rights, and from the study of
history to extract useful lessons for the conduct of
life.

This B7v 14

This study, alike pleasing and instructive, will
naturally lead to that of the fine arts, which it is
fit the ladies should have a less superficial knowledge
of. The arts are in themselves too amiable
to need any recommendation to the sex: all
the objects they offer to their view have some
analogy with women, and are like them adorned
with the brightest colours. The mind is agreeably
soothed by those images which poetry, painting,
and musick trace out to it, especially if they are
found to agree with purity of manners. It was these
three charming arts, which, in the last reign, rendered
Mademoiselle Chéron so celebrated; a lady in
whom the talents of Sappho, of M――, and of Rosalba
were united.

To familiarize ourselves with the arts is in some
degree to create a new sense. So agreeably have
they imitated nature, nay, so often have they embellished
it, that whoever cultivates them, will in
them always find a fruitful source of new pleasures.
We ought to provide against the encroachments of
languor and weariness by this addition to our natural
riches; and surely when we may so easily
transfer to ourselves the possession of that multitude
of pleasing ideas which they have created, it would
be the highest stupidity to neglect such an advantage.

There is no reason to fear that the ladies, by applying
themselves to these studies, will throw a shade
over the natural graces of their wit. No; on the contrary,
those graces will be placed in a more conspicuous
point of view: what can equal the pleasure we receive
from the conversation of a woman who is 3 more B8r 15
more solicitous to adorn her mind than her person?
In the company of such women there can be no
satiety; every thing becomes interesting, and has a
secret charm which only they can give. The delightful
art of saying the most ingenious things
with a graceful simplicity is peculiar to them: it
is they who call forth the powers of wit in men,
and communicate to them that easy elegance which
is never to be acquired in the closet.

But what preservative is there against weariness
and disgust in the society of women of weak and
unimproved understanding? In vain do they endeavour
to fill the void of their conversation with
insipid gaiety: they soon exhaust the barren funds
of fashionable trifles, the news of the day, and
hackneyed compliments; they are at length obliged
to have recourse to scandal, and it is well if they
stop there: a commerce in which there is nothing
solid must be either mean or criminal.

There is but one way to make it more varied
and more interesting. If ladies of the first
rank would condescend to form their taste upon
our best authors, and collect ideas from their useful
writings, conversation would take another cast:
their acknowledged merit would banish that swarm
of noisy impertinents who flutter about them, and
who endeavour to render them as contemptible
as themselves: men of sense and learning would
then frequent their assemblies, and form a circle
more worthy of the name of good company.

In this new circle gaiety would not be banished,
but refined by delicacy and wit. Merit is not austere
in its nature; there is a calm and uniform chear- B8v 16
chearfulness that runs through the conversation
of persons of real understanding, which is far preferable
to the noisy mirth of ignorance and folly.
Those societies formed by the Sevignes, the Fayetts,
The Sabliéres, with the Vivonnes, the La Fares, and
Rochefoucaults, were surely more pleasing than
the assemblies of our days. Among them learning
was not pedantic, nor wisdom severe; and subjects
of the highest importance were treated with
all the sprightliness of wit.

The ladies must allow me once more to repeat
to them that the only means of charming, and of
charming long, is to improve their minds; good
sense gives beauties which are not subject to fade
like the lillies and roses of their cheeks, but will
prolong the power of an agreeable woman to the
autumn of her life. It was by her wit that the Dutchess of Valentinois charmed
three successive monarchs, and preserved her influence to
an extreme old age. It was to their wit that Madame de
Vérac
, Madam Tencin, and several other ladies owed their
power of charming when their youth was fled. The graces
of a fine understanding, improved by study, never grow old.
If the sex would not have
their influence confined to the short triumph of a
day, they must endeavour to improve their natural
talents by study, and the conversation of men of
letters. Neglect will not then steal upon them in
proportion as their bloom decays; but they will
unite in themselves all the advantages of both
sexes.

We live no longer in an age when prejudice
condemned women as well as the nobility, to a
shameful ignorance. The ridicule with which pedantrydan- C1r 17
was treated had so much discredited every
kind of knowledge, that there were many ladies
who thought it graceful to murder the words of
their native language; but some were still found,
who, shaking off the yoke of fashion, ventured to
think justly, and speak with propriety; and even at
this time there are a small number who are not
ashamed of being more learned than the idle man
of fashion, and the fluttering courtier.

The
History
of
Harriot and Sophia.

Harriot and Sophia were the daughters
of a gentleman, who, having spent a good
paternal inheritance before he was five and thirty,
was reduced to live upon the moderate salary of a
place at court, which his friends procured him to
get rid of his importunities. The same imprudence
by which he had been governed in affairs of
lesser importance directed him likewise in the
choice of a wife: the woman he married had no No. I. C merit C1v 18
merit but beauty, and brought with her to the
house of a man whose fortune was already ruined
nothing but a taste for luxury and expence, without
the means of gratifying it.

Harriot, the eldest daughter of this couple, was,
like her mother, a beauty, and upon that account,
as well as the conformity of her temper and inclinations
to hers, engrossed all her affection.

Sophia she affected to despise, because she wanted
in an equal degree those personal attractions, which in
her opinion constituted the whole of female perfection.
Meer common judges however allowed her
person to be agreeable; people of discernment and
taste pronounced her something more. The striking
sensibility of her countenance, the soft elegance of
her shape and motion, a melodious voice in speaking,
whose varied accents enforced the sensible things
she always said, were beauties not capable of striking
vulgar minds, and which were sure to be
eclipsed by the dazzling lustre of her sister’s complexion,
and the fire of two bright eyes, whose
motions were as quick and and unsettled as her
thoughts.

While Harriot was receiving the improvement
of a polite education, Sophia was left to form herself
as well as she could; happily for her a just
taste and solid judgment supplied the place of
teachers, precept, and example. The hours that
Harriot wasted in dress, company, and gay amusements,
were by Sophia devoted to reading.

A good old gentleman, who was nearly related
to her father, perceiving this taste in her, encouragedraged C2r 19
it by his praises, and furnished her with the
means of gratifying it, by constantly supplying her
with such books as were best calculated to improve
her morals and understanding. His admiration encreasing
in proportion as he had opportunities of
observing her merit, he undertook to teach her
the French and Italian languages, in which she
soon made a surprising progress; and by the time
she had reached her fifteenth year, she had read
all the best authors in them, as well as in her
own.

By this unwearied application to reading, her
mind became a beautiful store-house of ideas:
hence she derived the power and the habit of constant
reflection, which at once enlarged her understanding,
and confirmed her in the principles of
piety and virtue.

As she grew older the management of the family
entirely devolved upon her; for her mother had no
taste for any thing but pleasure, and her sister was
taught to consider herself as a fine lady, whose beauty
could not fail to make her fortune, and whose
sole care it ought to be to dress to the greatest advantage,
and make her appearance in every place
where she might encrease the number of her admirers.

Sophia, in acquitting herself of the duties of a
house-keeper to her mother, shewed that the highest
intellectual improvements were not incompatible
with the humbler cares of domestic life: every
thing that went through her hands received a
grace and propriety from the good sense by which
she was directed; nor did her attention to familyaffairsC2 affairs C2v 20
break in upon her darling amusement reading.

People who know how to employ their time
well are always good economists of it. Sophia laid
out hers in such exact proportions, that she had
always sufficient for the several employments she
was engaged in: the business of her life, like that
of nature, was performed without noise, hurry,
or confusion.

The death of Mr. Darnley threw this little family
into a deplorable state of indigence, which
was felt the more severely, as they had hitherto
lived in an affluence of all things, and the debts
which an expence so ill proportioned to their income
had obliged Mr. Darnley to contract, left
the unhappy widow and her children without any
resource. The plate, furniture, and every thing
valuable were seized by the creditors. Mrs. Darnley
and her daughters retired to a private lodging,
where the first days were passed in weak despondence
on the part of the mother, in passionate repinings
on that of the eldest daughter, and by Sophia
in decent sorrow and pious resignation.

Mrs. Darnely however, by a natural consequence
of her thoughtless temper, soon recovered her former
gaiety. Present evils only were capable of affecting
her; reflection and forecast never disturbed
the settled calm of her mind. If the wants of one day
were supplied, she did not consider what inconveniences
the next might produce. As for Harriot she
found resources of comfort in the exalted ideas she
had of her own charms; and having already laid it down C3r 21
down as a maxim, that poverty was the most shameful
thing in the world, she formed her resolutions
accordingly.

Sophia, as soon as her grief for the loss of her
father had subsided, began to consider of some
plan for their future subsistence. She forbore
however to communicate her thoughts on this
subject to her mother and sister, who had always
affected to treat every thing which she said with contempt,
the mean disguise which envy had assumed to hide
their consciousness of her superior merit; but she
opened her mind to the good old gentleman, to
whom she had been obliged for many of her improvements.
She told him that being by his generous
cares qualified to undertake the education of
a young lady, she was desirous of being received
into the family of some person of distinction in the
quality of governess to the daughters of it, that she
might at once secure to herself a decent establishment,
and be enabled to assist her mother. She
hinted that if her sister could be also prevailed upon
to enter into the service of a lady of quality, they
might jointly contribute their endeavours to make
their mother’s life comfortable.

Mr. Herbert praised her design, and promised to
mention it to Mrs. Darnley, to whom he conceived
he might speak with the greater freedom, as his near
relation to her husband, and the long friendship
which had subsisted between them, gave him a right
to interest himself in their affairs. The first words
he uttered produced such an emotion in Mrs. Darnley’s
countenance, as convinced him that what he
had farther to say would not be favourably received.
She coloured, drew herself up with an C3 air C3v 22
air of dignity, looking at the same time at her
eldest daughter with a scornful smile.

Mr. Herbert, however, continued his discourse,
when Harriot, with a pertness which she took for
wit, interrupted him with a loud laugh, and asked
him, if going to service was the best provision he
could think of for Mr. Darnley’s daughters?

Mr. Herbert, turning hastily to her, replied with
a look of great gravity, and in a calm accent,
“Have you, miss, thought of any thing better?”

Harriot, without being disconcerted, retorted
very briskly, “People who have nothing but advice
to offer to their friends in distress, ought to be
silent till they are asked for it.”

“Good advice, miss,” replied the old gentleman
with the same composure, “is what every
body cannot, and many will not give; and it is
at least an instance of friendship to hazard it,
where one may be almost sure of its giving offence.”
“But,” continued he, turning to Sophia,
“my young pupil here has I hope not profited so
little by her reading as not to know the value of
good counsel; and I promise her she shall not
only command the best that I am capable of giving,
but every other assistance she may stand in
need of.”
Saying this, he bowed and went away,
without any attempts from Mrs. Darnley to detain
him.

Poor Sophia, who was supposed by her silence
to have acquiesced in the old gentleman’s proposal,
was exposed to a thousand reproaches for her
meanness of spirit. She attempted to shew the utility,
and even the necessity of following his advice;
but she found on this occasion, as she had on many others, C4r 23
others, that with some persons it is not safe to be
too reasonable. Her arguments were answered
with rage and invective, which soon silenced her,
and increased the triumph of her imperious sister.

Mr. Herbert, apprehensive of the ill treatment
she was likely to be exposed to, offered to place her
in the family of a country clergyman, and to pay for
her board till such a settlement as she desired could
be procured for her; but the tender Sophia, not
willing to leave her mother while she could be of
any use to her, gratefully declined his offer, full
expecting that the increasing perplexity of their
circumstances might bring her to relish his reasonable
counsels, and that she might have the sanction
of her consent to a step which prudence made necessary
to be taken.

A legacy of a hundred pounds being left her by
a young lady who tenderly loved her, and who
died in her arms, she immediately presented it to
her mother, by whom it was received it with a
transport of joy, but without any reflection upon
the filial piety of her who gave it.

Sophia’s good friend, though he did not absolutely
approve of this exalted strain of tenderness,
yet did not fail to place the merit of it in the fullest
light; but Harriot, who never heard any praises of
her sister without a visible emotion, interrupted him,
by saying, that Sophia had only done what she
ought; and that she herself would have acted in the
same manner, if the sum had been twenty times
larger.

The same delicacy which induced Sophia to divest
herself of any particular right to this small C4 legacy, C4v 24
legacy, made her see the misapplication of it without
discovering the least mark of dislike. Harriot,
who governed her mother absolutely, having represented
to her, that the obscurity in which they
lived was not the means to preserve their old
friends, or to acquire new ones; and that it was
their business to appear again in the world, and
put themselves in the way of fortune, which could
not be done without making a decent appearance
at least; Mrs. Darnley, who thought this reasoning
unanswerable, consented to their changing their
present lodgings for others more genteel, and to
whatever expences her eldest daughter judged necessary
to secure the success of her scheme.

Sophia lamented in secret this excess of imprudence;
and to avoid being a witness of it, as well
as to free her mother from the expence of her
maintenance, she resolved to accept of the first genteel
place that offered; but the natural softness
and timidity of her temper made her delay as long
as possible mentioning this design to her mother
and sister, lest it should be construed into a tacit
reproach of them for a conduct so very different.

Indeed her condition was greatly altered for the
worse, since the present she had made of her legacy.
Her mother and sister had never loved her much,
and their tenderness for her was now entirely lost
in the uneasy consciousness of having owed an obligation
to her, for which they could not resolve to
be grateful. They no longer considered her as an
insignificant person whose approbation or dislike
was of no sort of consequence, but as a saucy censurer
of their actions, who assumed to herself a superiority,pe- C5r 25
on account of the paultry assistance she
had offered them: every thing she said was construed
into upbraidings of the benefit she had conferred
upon them. If she offered her opinion
upon any occasion, Harriot would say to her with
a malicious sneer, “To be sure you think you
have a right to give us laws, because we have had
the misfortune to be obliged to you.”
And Mrs.
Darnley
, working herself up to an agony of grief
and resentment for the fancied insult, would lift
up her eyes and cry, “How much is that mother
be pitied who lives to receive alms from her
child!”

Poor Sophia used to anser no otherwise than by
tears: but this was sure to aggravate her fault;
for it was supposed that she wept and appeared
afflicted only to shew people what ungrateful returns
she met for her goodness.

Thus did the unhappy Sophia, with the softest
sensibility of heart and tenderest affections, see herself
excluded from the endearing expressions of a
mother’s fondness, only by being too worthy of it,
and exposed to shocking suspicions of undutifulness
for an action that shewed the highest filial affection:
so true it is, that great virtues cannot be
understood by mean and little minds, and with
such, not only lose all their lustre, but are too often
mistaken for the contrary vices.

While Sophia passed her time in melancholy reflections,
Harriot, being by her generous gift enabled
to make as shewy an appearance as her mourning
habit would permit, again mixed in company,
and laid baits for admiration. Her beauty soon 3 pro- C5v 26
procured her a great number of lovers; her poverty
made their approaches easy; and the weakness of
her understanding, her insipid gaiety, and pert affectation
of wit, encouraged the most licentious
hopes, and exposed her to the most impertinent
addresses.

Among those who looking upon her as a conquest
of no great difficulty formed the mortifying design
of making a mistress of her, was Sir Charles Stanley,
a young baronet of a large estate, a most agreeable
person, and engaging address: his fine qualities
made him the delight of all who knew
him, and even envy itself allowed him to be a man
of the strictest honour and unblemished integrity.

Persons who connect the idea of virtue and
goodness with such a character, would find it hard
to conceive how a man who lives in a constant
course of dissimulation with one part of his species,
and who abuses the advantages he has received
from nature and fortune in subduing chastity, and
ensnaring innocence, can possibly deserve, and establish
a reputation for honour! but such are the illusions
of prejudice, and such the tyranny of custom,
that he who is called a man of gallantry shall be at the
same time esteemed a man of honour, though gallantry
comprehends the worst kind of fraud, cruelty,
and injustice.

Sir Charles Stanley had been but too successful
in his attempts upon beauty, to fear being rejected
by Miss Darnely; and knowing her situation, he
resolved to engage her gratitude at least before he
declared his designs. He had interest enough to pro- C6r 27
procure the place her father enjoyed for a gentleman
who thought himself happy in obtaining it,
though charged with an annuity of fourscore
pounds a year for the widow of his predecessor.

Sir Charles, in acquainting Miss Darnley with
what he had done in favour of her mother, found
himself under no necessity of insinuating his motive
for the extraordinary interest he took in the affairs of
this distrest family. Harriot’s vanity anticipated
any declaration of this sort, and the thanks she gave
him were accompanied with such an apparent consciousness
of the power of her charms as convinced
him his work was already more than half done.

He was now received at Mrs. Darnley’s in the
quality of a declared lover of Harriot’s; and although
amidst all his assiduities he never mentioned
marriage, either the mother and daughter did
not penetrate into his real designs, or were but too
much disposed to favour them.

The innocent heart of Sophia was at first overwhelmed
with joy for the happy provision that had
been made for her mother, and the prospect of such
an advantageous match for her sister, when Mr.
Herbert
, who knew the world too well to be imposed
upon by these fine appearances, gently hinted
to his young favourite, his apprehensions of the
baronet’s dishonourable views.

Her delicacy was so shocked by this suspicion,
that she could scarce forbear expressing some little
resentment of it; but reflecting that this ardent
lover of Harriot’s had not yet made any proposals
of marriage, her good sense immediately suggested
to her that such affected delays in a man who was abso- C6v 28
absolutely independent, and with a woman whose
situation made it a point of delicacy to be early explicit
on that head, could only proceed from intentions
which he had not yet dared to own.

Chance had so ordered it, that hitherto she had
never seen Sir Charles Stanley; whenever he came,
she was either employed in the family-affairs, or engaged
with her books, which it was no easy matter
to make her quit. Besides, as she had no share in
his visits, and as her sister never shewed any inclination
to introduce her to him, she thought it did
not become her to intrude herself upon his acquaintance.
Sir Charles indeed, knowing that Mrs.
Darnley
had another daughter, used sometimes to
enquire for her, but was neither surprised nor disappointed
that she never made her appearance.

Sophia, however, was determined to be in the
way when he came next, that she might have an
opportunity of observing his behavior to her sister;
and fondly flattered herself that she should discover
nothing to the disadvantage of a person whom her
grateful heart had taught itself to love and esteem
as their common benefactor.

Sir Charles at the next visit found Sophia in
the room with her sister. He instantly saw something
in her looks and person which inspired him
with more respect than he had been used to feel for
Mrs. Darnley and Harriot; a dignity which she
derived from innate virtue, and an exalted understanding.
Struck with the uncommon sensibility
of her countenance, he began to consider her with
an attention which greatly disgusted Harriot, who could C7r 29
could not conceive that where she was present any
other object was worthy notice.

Sophia herself was a little disconcerted by the
young baronet’s so earnestly gazing on her; and
in order to divert his looks, opened a conversation
in which her sister might bear a part. Then it was,
that without designing it, she displayed her whole
power of charming: that flow of wit which was
so natural to her, the elegant propriety of her language,
the delicacy of her sentiments, the animated
look which gave them new force, and sent them
directly to the heart, and the moving graces of the
most harmonious voice in the world, were attractions,
which though generally lost on fools, seldom fail of
their effect on the heart of a man of sense.

Sir Charles was wrapt in wonder and delight; he
had no eyes, no ears, but for Sophia: he scarce
perceived that Harriot was in the room.

The insolent beauty, astonished at such unusual
neglect, varied her attitude and her charms a thousand
different ways to draw his attention; but found
all was to no purpose. Had she been capable of
serious reflection, she might now have discovered
what advantages her sister, though far inferior to
her in beauty, gained over her, by the force of her
understanding: she might now have seen,
“How beauty is excelled by modest grace,
And wisom, which alone is truly fair.”

But too ignorant to know her own wants, and too
conceited to imagine she had any, she was strangely
perplexed how to account for so sudden an alteration
in Sir Charles.

Her C7v 30

Her uneasiness, however, grew so great, that
she was not able to conceal it. She shifted her
seat two or three times in a minute, bit her lips
almost through, and frowned so intelligibly, that
Sophia at last perceiving her agitation, suddenly
recollected herself, and quitted the room upon pretence
of business.

When she was gone, Harriot drawing herself
up, and assuming a look which expressed her confidence
in the irresistible power of her charms,
seemed resolved to make her lover repent the little
notice he had taken of her in this visit by playing
off a thousand scornful airs upon him; but she
was more mortified than ever when upon turning
her eyes towards him, in full expectation of finding
his fixed upon her, she saw them bent upon the
ground, and such a pensiveness in his countenance
as all her rigors could never yet occasion.

She was considering what to say to him to draw
him out of this reverie, when Sir Charles, on a
sudden raising his eyes, turned them towards the
door with a look of mingled anxiety and impatience,
and then, as if disappointed, sighed and addressed
some indifferent conversation to Harriot.

The lady, now quite provoked, had recourse to
an artifice which her shallow understanding suggested
to her, as an infallible method of awakening
his tenderness, and this was to make him jealous.
Without any preparation therefore, she introduced
the name of Lord L――, a young nobleman who
was just returned from his travels, and lavishing a
thousand encomiums upon his person, and his elegant
taste in dress, added, “That he was the best
bred man in the world, and had entertained her so C8r 31
so agreeably one night at the play, when happening
to come into a box where she was with a lady
of her acquaintance, that they did not mind a
word the players said, he was so diverting.”

Sir Charles coldly answered, “That Lord L.
was a very pretty youth, and that he was intimately
acquainted with him.”

“Oh then,” cried Harriot, with a great deal of
affected joy, “I vow and protest you shall bring
him to see me.”

“Indeed you must excuse me madam,” said Sir
Charles
, with some quickness.

Harriot, concluding her stratagem had taken effect,
was quite transported, and renewed her attacks,
determined to make him suffer as much as
possible; but the young baronet, whose thoughts
were full of Sophia, and whose emotion at the request
Harriot had made him, was occasioned by
fears very different from those she suspected, took
no further notice of what she said, but interrupted
her to ask how old her sister Sophia was?

“I dare engage,” replied Harriot, “you would
never have supposed her to be younger than I
am.”

The baronet smiled, and looking at his watch,
seemed surprised that it was so late, and took his
leave.

Miss Darnley following him to the door of the
room, cried, “Remember I lay my commands
upon you to bring my Lord L. to see me.”

Sir Charles answered her no otherwise than by a
low bow, and she returned, delighted at the parting
pang which she supposed she had given him. Vanity C8v 32
Vanity is extremely ingenious in procuring gratifications
for itself. Harriot did not doubt but that
she had tormented Sir Charles sufficiently; and it
was the unshaken confidence which she had in the
power of her charms, that hindered her from discovering
the true cause of the new disgust she had
conceived for her sister. However, it was so great
that she could scarcely speak to her civilly, or endure
her in her sight: yet she found an increase of
pleasure in talking to her mother when she was
present of the violent passion Sir Charles Stanley
had for her, and in giving an exaggerated account
of the professions he made her.

Sophia did not listen to this sort of discourse with
her usual complaisance. Her mind became insensibly
more disposed to suspect the sincerity of the
baronet’s passion for her sister: she grew pensive
and melancholy, sought solitude more than ever, and
loved reading less.

This change, which her own innocence hid from
herself, was quickly perceived by Mr. Herbert,
who loved her with a parent’s fondness, and thought
nothing indifferent which concerned her. He took
occasion one day to mention Sir Charles Stanley to
her, and asked her opinion of his person and understanding,
keeping his eyes fixed upon her at the
same time, which disconcerted her so much that
she blushed; and though she commended him
greatly, yet it was easy to discover that she forbore
to say all the good she thought of him, for fear of
saying too much.

Mr. Herbert no longer doubted but this dangerous
youth had made an impression on the innocentcent D1r 33
heart of Sophia, which was still ignorant of
its own emotions.

He had perceived for some time that Sir Charles
had changed the object of his pursuits: his visits
now were always short, unless Sophia was in the
way: he brought her all the new books and pamphlets
that came out which were worth her reading:
he adopted the purity and delicacy of her
sentiments, declared himself always of the side she
espoused: he talked of virtue like a man who loved
and practised it, and set all his good qualities in
the fairest light: he presented Harriot from time
to time with fashionable trifles, and sent Sophia
books enough to furnish out a little library, consisting
of the best authors, in English, French,
and Italian, all elegantly bound, with proper cases
for their reception: he praised whatever she approved,
and appeared to have great respect and
consideration for Mr. Herbert, because he observed
she loved and esteemed him.

That faithful friend of the virtuous Sophia trembled
for her danger, when he considered that by
this artful management the baronet was strengthening
himself every day in her good opinion, and seducing
her affections under the appearance of meriting
her friendship; yet he did not think it proper
to give her even a hint of her situation. A
young maid has passed over the first bounds of reservedness
who allows herself to think she is in
love.

Mr. Herbert would not familiarize her with so
dangerous an idea: he knew her extreme modesty,
her solid virtue; he was under no apprehensions No.1. D that D1v 34
that she would ever act unworthy of her character;
but a heart so nicely sensible, so delicately tender
as hers, he knew must suffer greatly from a disappointed
passion; and this was what he wanted to
prevent, not by wounding her delicacy with suggesting
to her that she was in love, but by preserving
her from the encroachments of that passion.

He reminded her of the design she had formerly
mentioned to him of entering into the service of a
lady, and was rejoiced to find that she still continued
her resolution. Harriot’s natural insolence
and ill temper, irritated by the change she now
plainly saw in Sir Charles, made home so disagreeable
to Sophia, that she wished impatiently for an
opportunity of providing for herself, that she might
no longer live upon the bounty of her sister, who
often insinuated that their mother’s annuity was
her gift.

Mr. Herbert, who had other reasons besides those
she urged, from freeing her from so uneasy a dependance,
promised to be diligent in his enquiries
for something that would suit her.

Neither Mrs. Darnley nor Harriot opposed this
design, which soon came to the knowledge of Sir
Charles, who had bribed a servant of the family to
give him intelligence of every thing that passed
in it.

Impatient to prevent the execution if it, and
tortured by the bare apprehension of Sophia’s absence,
he resolved to break through that constraint
he had so long laid upon himself, and acquaint
her with his passion.

7 But D2r 35

But it was not easy to find an opportunity of
speaking to her alone. At length having contrived
to get Harriot engaged to a play, and prevailed
upon a maiden kinswoman of his to invite Mrs.
Darnley
to a party of whist, he went to the house
at his usual hour of visiting this little family, and
found Sophia at home, and without any company.

Not all the confidence he derived from his rank
and fortune, his fine understanding, and those personal
graces which gave him but too much merit
in the eyes of many women, could hinder him from
trembling at the thought of that declaration he was
about to make. As soon as he came into Sophia’s
presence he was awed, disconcerted, and unable to
speak; such was the power of virtue, and such the
force of a real passion! Two or three times he resolved
to begin, but when he looked upon Sophia,
and saw in her charming eyes that sparkling intelligence
which displayed the treasures of the soul
that animated them; when he observed the sweet
severity of her modest countenance, the composed
dignity of her behaviour, he durst not own a passion
which had views less pure than the perfect
creature that inspired it.

His conversation for near an hour was so confused,
so disjointed, and interrupted by such frequent
musings, that Sophia was amazed, and thought it
so disagreeable, and unlike what it used to be, that
she was not sorry when he seemed disposed to put
an end to his visit.

Sir Charles indeed rose up to be gone, but with
so deep a concern in his eyes as increased Sophia’s D2 per- D2v 36
perplexity. She attended him respectfully to the
door of the room, when he suddenly turning back,
and taking her hand, “Do not hate me,” said he,
“nor think ill of me, if I tell you that I love and
adore you.”

Sophia, in the utmost confusion at such a speech,
disengaged her hand from his, and retiring a few
steps back, bent her eyes on the ground, and continued
silent.

Sir Charles, emboldened by her confusion, made
a tender, and at the same time respectful declaration
of the passion he had long felt for her.

Sophia, not willing to hear him enlarge upon this
subject, raised her eyes from the ground, her cheeks
were indeed overspread with blushes, but there
was a grave composure in her looks that seemed a
bad omen to Sir Charles.

“I have hitherto flattered myself, sir,” said she,
“that you entertained a favourable opinion of me,
how happens it then that I see myself to-day exposed
to your raillery?”

The baronet was beginning a thousand protestations,
but Sophia stop him short. “If your professions
to me are sincere,”
said she, “what am I to
think of those you made to my sister?”

Sir Charles expected this retort, and was the
less perplexed by it, as he needed only to follow
the dictates of truth to form such an answer as was
proper to be given. “I acknowledge,” said he,
“that I admired your sister, and her beauty made
as strong an impression upon me as mere beauty
can make upon a man who has a taste for higher
excellencies. I sought Miss Darnley’s acquaintance.“ance. D3r 37
I was so happy as to do her some little
service. I wished to find in her those qualities
that were necessary to fix my heart――Pardon my
freedom, Miss Sophia, the occasion requires that
I should speak freely. Miss Darnley, upon a
nearer acquaintance, did not answer the idea I
had formed to myself of a woman whom I could
love for life; and the professions I made her, as
you are pleased to call them, were no more than
expressions of gallantry; a sort of homage which
beauty, even when it does not touch the heart,
exacts from the tongue. My heart was not so
easy a conquest――tell me not of raillery, when I
declare that none but yourself was ever capable
of inspiring me with a real passion.”

The arrival of Mr. Herbert proved a grateful
interuption to Sophia, in whose innocent breast the
tenderness and apparent sincerity of this declaration
raised emotions which she knew not how to disguise.

Sir Charles, though grieved at this unseasonable
visit, yet withdrew, not wholly desparing of success.
He had heedfully observed the changes
in Sophia’s face while he was speaking, and
thought he had reason to hope that he was not
indifferent to her. Loving her as he did with excessive
tenderness, what pure and unmixed satisfaction
would this thought have given him, had he
not been conscious that his designs were unworthy
of her! The secret upbraidings of his conscience
disquieted him amidst all his flattering hopes of
success; but custom, prejudice, the insolence of
fortune, and the force of example, all conspired to D3 sup- D3v 38
suppress the pleadings of honour and justice in favour
of the amiable Sophia, and fixed him in the
barbarous resolution of attempting to corrupt that
virtue which made her so worthy of his love.

Mr. Herbert having, as has been already mentioned,
interrupted the conversation between Sir
Charles
and Sophia, was not surprised at the young
baronet’s abrupt departure, as he seemed preparing
to go when he came in; but upon looking at Sophia,
he perceived so many signs of confusion and
perplexity in her countenance, that he did not
doubt but the discourse which his entrance had put
an end to, was a very interesting one. He waited
a moment, in expectation that she would open herself
to him, but finding that she continued silent
and abashed, he gently took her hand, and looking
tenderly upon her, “Tell me, my child,” said he,
“has not something extraordinary happened, which
occasions this confusion I see you in?”

“Sir Charles has indeed been talking to me,” replied
Sophia blushing, “in a very extraordinary
manner, and such as I little expected.”

Mr. Herbert pressed her to explain herself, and
she gave him an exact account of Sir Charles’s discourse
to her, without losing a word; so faithful
had her memory been to all he said.

Mr. Herbert listened to her attentively, and
found something so like candor and sincerity in the
baronet’s declaration, that he could not help being
pleased with it. He had never indeed judged
favourably of his views upon Harriot, but here the
case was very different.

Har- D4r 39

Harriot’s ignorance, vanity, and eager desire of
being admired, exposed her to the attacks of libertinism,
and excited presumptuous hopes.

Sophia’s good sense, modesty, and virtue, placed
her out of the reach of temptation. No one
could think it surprising that a man of sense should
make the fortune of a woman who would do honour
to his choice, and where there was such exalted
merit as in Sophia, overlook the disparity of
circumstances.

But justly might it be called infatuation and folly,
to raise to rank and affluence a woman of Harriot’s
despicable turn; to make a companion for life of
a handsome ideot, who thought the highest excellencies
of the female character were to know how
to dress, to dance, to sing, to flutter in a drawingroom,
or coquet at a play; who mistook pertness
for wit, confidence for knowledge, and insolence
for dignity.

While he was revolving these thoughts in his
mind, Sophia looked earnestly at him, pleased to
observe that what the baronet had said seemed
worthy his consideration.

Mr. Herbert, who read in her looks that she
wished to have his advice on this occasion, but
would not ask it, lest she should seem to lay any
stress upon Sir Charles’s declaration, told her it
was very possible the baronet was sincere in what
he had said to her; that his manner of accounting
for his quitting her sister, was both sensible and candid;
that she ought not to be surprised at the preference
he gave her over Miss Darnley, since she
deserved it by the care she had taken to improve D4 her D4v 40
her mind, and to acquire qualities which might
procure her the esteem of all wise and virtuous
persons.

He warned her, however, not to trust too much
to favourable appearances, nor to suffer her inclinations
to be so far engaged by the agreeable person
and specious behaviour of Sir Charles Stanley,
as to find it painful to renounce him, if he should
hereafter shew himself unworthy of her good opinion.

He advised her, when he talked to her in the
same strain again, to refer him to her mother and
to him for an answer; and told her that he would
save her the confusion and perplexity of acquainting
her mother and sister with what had happened,
by taking that task upon himself.

“You will, no doubt,” added he, “be exposed to
some sallies of ill temper from Miss Darnley, for
robbing her of a lover; for envy is more irreconcileable
than hatred: but let not your sensibility
suffer much on her account: if you deprive
her of a lover, you do not deprive her of one
she loves: she is too vain, too volatile, and too
greedy of general admiration, to be affected with
the loss of Sir Charles, any farther than as her
pride is wounded by it: and one would imagine
she had foreseen this desertion, by the pains
she has taken about a new conquest lately.”

Mr. Herbert was going on, when Mrs. Darnley
knocked at the door. Sophia, in extreme agitation,
begged him to say nothing concerning Sir Charles
that evening. He promised her he would not, and I they D5r 41
they all three conversed together upon indifferent
things, till Harriot returned from the play.

Mr. Herbert then took leave of them, after inviting
himself to breakfast the next morning; which
threw Sophia into such terror and confusion, that
she retired hastily to her room, to conceal her
disorder.

Mr. Herbert came the next morning, according
to his promise; and Sophia, all trembling with her
apprenhensions, retired immediately after breakfast
He entered upon the business that had brought
him thither; but sensible that what he had to say
would prove extremely mortifying to miss Harriot,
he thought it not amiss to sweeten the bitter pill
he was preparing for her, by sacrificing a little flattery
to her pride.

“You fine ladies,” said he, addressing himself to
her with a smile, “are never weary of extending
your conquests; but you use your power with so
much tyranny, that it is not surprising some of
your slaves should assume courage, at last, to
break your chains. Do you know, my pretty
cousin, that you have lost Sir Charles Stanley;
and that he has offered that heart, which you
no doubt have despised, to your sister Sophia?”

Miss Darnley, who had bridled up at the beginning
of this speech, lost all her assumed dignity towards
the end of it: her face grew pale and red
by turns; she fixed her eyes on the ground, her
bosom heaved with the violence of her agitations,
and tears, in spite of her, were ready to force their
way.

Sir D5v 42

Sir Charles had indeed for a long time discontinued
his addresses to her, and had suffered his
inclination for her sister to appear plainly enough;
but still her vanity suggested to her, that this
might be all a feint, and acted only with a view to
alarm her fears, and oblige her to sacrifice all her
other admirers to him.

What Mr. Herbert had said therefore, struck her
at first with astonishment and grief; but solicitous
to maintain the fancied superiority of her character,
she endeavoured to repress her emotions; and taking
the hint which he had designedly thrown out
to her to save her confusion,

“Sir Charles has acted very wisely,” said she,
putting on a scornful look, “to quit me, who always
despised him, for one who has been so little
used to have lovers, that she will be ready to run
mad with joy at the thoughts of such a conquest:
but after all, she has only my leavings.”

Mr. Herbert, though a little shocked at the
grossness of her language, replied gravely, “However
that may be, Miss, it is certain that he has
made a very open, and to all appearance, sincere
declaration of love to Miss Sophia, who, not
knowing how to mention this affair to her mother
herself, commissioned me to acquaint her
with it, that she may have her directions how to
behave to Sir Charles, and what to say to him.”

“One would have imagined,” interrupted Miss
Darnley
eagerly, “that she who sets up for so much
wit, and reads so many books, might have known
what to say to him.”

“Pray, D6r 43

“Pray, Miss,” said Mr. Herbert, “what would you
have had her say to Sir Charles?”

“Why truly,” replied she, “I think she ought to
have told him that he was very impertinent, and
have shewn him the door.”

“Sure, Harriot,” said Mrs. Darnley, who had been
silent all this time, “You forget that Sir Charles
is our benefactor, and that I am obliged to him
for all the little support I have.”

“It is not likely I should forget it,” retorted
Miss Darnley, since I am the person who am most
obliged to him for what he has done; if I
mistake not, it was upon my account that he interested
himself in our affairs.”

“Well, well, Harriot,” replied Mrs. Darnley, “I
have been told this often enough; but why should
you be angry at this prospect of your sister’s advancement?”

“I angry at her advancement, madam!” exclaimed
Miss Harriot, “not I really: I wish the
girl was provided for by a suitable match with
all my heart; but as for Sir Charles, I would
not have her set her foolish heart upon him; he
is only laughing at her.”

“It may be so,” said Mr. Herbert, “though I think
Miss Sophia the last woman in the world whom
a man would chuse to laugh at. However, this
affair is worthy a little consideration――Miss Sophia,
madam,”
pursued he, addressing himself to
Mrs. Darnley, “intends to refer Sir Charles entirely
to you. You will be the best judge whether
the passion he professes is sincere, and his
intentions honourable; and I can answer for my “young D6v 44
young cousin, that she will be wholly governed
by your advice, since it is impossible that you
can give her any but what is most advantageous
to her honour and happiness.”

Harriot, no longer able to suppress her rage and
envy, was thrown so far off her guard as to burst
into tears. “I cannot bear to be thus insulted,”
cried she; “and I declare if Sir Charles is permitted
to go on with his foolery with that vain girl,
I will quit the house.”

“Was there ever any one so unreasonable as
you are, Miss,”
said Mr. Herbert, “have you not
owned that you despised Sir Charles; and if your
sister is a vain girl, will she not be sufficiently
mortified by accepting your leavings, as you said
just now?”

“I am speaking to my mother, sir,” replied Harriot,
with a contemptuous frown; “depend upon
it, Madam,”
pursued she, “that I will not stay to be
sacrificed to Mr. Herbert’s favourite――either she
shall be forbid to give Sir Charles any encouragement,
who after all, only laughing at her, or I
will leave the house.”

Saying this, she flung out of the room, leaving
her mother divided between anger and grief, and
Mr. Herbert motionless with astonishment.

To be continued.

The facing D6v
Figure

page 44.

A full page engraving of an elegant drawing room with three white people. One man and one woman seated at the tea table and one woman on her way out the door.

Printed captionA. Walker del.delineavit et sculp.sculpsit

facing D7r D7r 45

A Song, in Philander.

A Dramatic Pastoral.

Set by Mr. Oswald.

Think what the hapless virgin proves,

who loves in vain, yet
fondly loves;
While modesty and female pride, The
slighted passion seek to hide.WWP note: The first stanza of the poem is written as a musical score. It is in the key of G and in 3/4 time. There is both a treble and a bass clef. Presumably the entire poem is to be sung to the same tune.

II.

For oh! in vain the sigh’s represt

That struggling heaves her anxious breast.

In vain the falling tear’s with-held,

The conscious wish in vain repell’d.

III.

Her faded cheeks, and air forlorn,

Coarse jests invite, and cruel scorn.

To hopeless love she falls a prey,

And wastes in silent grief away.

On D7v 46

On reading a Poem written by a Lady of
Quality.

I.

Afraid to be pleas’d, and with envy half fir’d,

Still wishing to blame, while by force I admir’d,

New beauties appearing as farther I read,

At last in a rage to Apollo I said:

II.

Oh thou whom the lean tribe of authors adore!

And proud of thy gifts, are content to be poor;

Say, why must a peeress thus put in her claim,

For the poet’s poor airy inheritance, fame?

III.

Needs that brow which a coronet circles be bound

With that wreath that your glorious starv’d fav’rites have
crown’d.

Why should she who at ease in gilt chariots may ride,

Our tir’d Pegasus mount, and so skilfully guide?

IV.

With Gallia’s rich vintage, her thirst she may slake,

Then why such large draughts from our Helicon take?

And blest here with corn-fields, and meadows, and pastures,

Has she need of grants in the realm of Parnassus?

V.

Thus I: nor to answer Apollo disdain’d,

My Stella from fortune those trifles obtain’d;

In wit I decreed her supremely to shine,

When were titles and riches suppos’d gifts of mine?

But your clamours to stop, and your anger to tame,

She shall smile on your works, and her praise shall be fame.

D8r 47

An Ode.

I.

How long from thy inchanting sway

Shall I my freedom, Love, maintain!

The young, the beauteous, and the gay

Still spread the pleasing snare in vain.

II.

The study’d air, the borrow’d grace,

All affectation’s numerous wiles,

Send blunted darts from ev’ry face,

Conceal’d in blushes, sighs, and smiles.

III.

For these my heart feels no alarms,

Whose honest wish is but to prove

The genuine force of artless charms,

The soft simplicity of love.

IV.

The heaving bosom’s fall and rise,

Compassion only should display.

The glance that can my soul suprise

To wit must owe the pointed ray.

V.

The smile that wouuld my soul inflame,

Good nature only must bestow.

Sweet modesty, ingen’ous shame,

Must give the kindling cheek to glow.

Mere D8v 48

VI.

Mere outward charms the mind delude

To own a short compulsive reign,

By wit, and virtue when subdu’d,

She forges for herself her chain.

To Death. An irregular Ode.

I.

Oh death, thou gentle end of human pain,

Why is thy stroke so long delay’d?

Why to a wretch, who breathes but to complain,

Dost thou refuse thy welcome aid?

Still wilt thou fly the plaintive voice of woe,

And where thou’rt dreaded, only aim the blow.

II.

Oh leave, fantastick tyrant, leave,

The young, the gay, the happy, and the free:

On them bestow a short reprieve,

And bend thy fatal shafts at me.

The beauteous bride, or blooming heir,

Let thy resistless power spare,

And aim at this grief-wounded heart

That springs half way to meet the welcome dart.

III.

Still must I view with streaming eyes,

Another, and another morn arise;

Are my days length’ned to prolong my pain?

Do grief and sickness waste this frame in vain?

A finish’d wretch e’er youth has ceas’d to bloom,

By early sorrow ripen’d for the tomb.

The facing D8v facing E1r
Figure

Engraved for the Lady’s Museum

An engraving of an elaborately framed portrait of Gabriella D’Etrees. There are two cherubs holding up the drapery.

Printed captionA. Walker sculp.sculpsit

Gabriella D’Etrees, Dutchess of Beaufort,
Mistress to Henry the Great of France

E1r 49

The
History
of the
Dutchess of Beaufort.

It has been asserted by the enemies of our sex,
that it is the fear of shame which keeps many
women virtuous. Had those detractors lived in an age
when vice ceased to incur blame in proportion as
it appeared in splendor, when riches procured guilt
the distinction due to virtue, and indigence drew
on virtue the contempt merited by guilt, when licentiousness
of conduct was the road to grandeur,
and every courtezan expected to be a peeress; they
would be forced to confess that she who in such corrupt
times preserved a purity of manners was virtuous
upon principle, since shame was no longer to
be dreaded as the attendant on vice.

To such of my fair readers as love virtue for her own
sake, I present the history of the dutchess of Beaufort,
mistress to Henry IV. of France. Here they will see
grandeur purchased by crimes, and possessed with
anxiety; schemes of ambition carried far into
futurity, suddenly defeated by an immature and
horrible death; and hence they may learn to rejoice
in that innocence which is at once their merit and No.I. E their E1v 50
their reward. The amours of Henry the Great
have been recorded by many writers, who, altho’
they indeed abound with facts, yet are they
adorned and embellished with so many circumstances
as have the appearance of being imaginary,
that the whole seems either a tale invented to amuse
than a real and interesting narrative:

To avoid being misled by those lively authors, I
shall extract the history of the dutchess of Beaufort
solely from the Memoirs of the Duke de Sully,
prime-minister to Henry the Great, one of the
wisest and most virtuous men of his age; and the
reader will have the pleasure to see many passages
in the words of that admirable writer.

Gabriella D’Etrees, afterwards so famous under
the name of Dutchess of Beaufort, was descended
from an ancient family in Picardy, to which the
honourable post of grand-master of the artillery
had been in a manner hereditary.

This young lady was so exquisitely beautiful,
that she obtained the surname of Fair, to express
the pre-eminence of her charms over all those of
her sex and time. Henry IV. who was born a
hero, and who at the most early age was called by
fortune to the exertion of those qualities which so
deservedly procured him the epithet of Great, had
also the weakness of heroes, that alloy in his character
otherwise so truly noble which serves to shew
us that nothing is perfect here below. Glory was
not more his passion than love; and if on certain
occasions he was capable of sacrificing his tenderness
to his fame, on others he made no scruple to
hazard his fame to gratify his tenderness. At the
time that Henry fell in love with mademoiselle D’Etrees, E2r 51
D’Etrees
, he was at war with his own subjects.
Rebellion, sanctified by the name of religion, had
given rise to the League, in which all the princes
and great men of France were engaged.

The design of this formidable party was to exclude
him from the succession on account of his being a protestant,
and Henry III. his immediate predecessor,
lost his life by the hands of an assassin, for maintaining
the rights of his injured kinsman. Henry,
when fighting for a kingdom, found love a stronger
passion than ambition. An accidental sight of
mademoiselle D’Etrees inspired him with so violent
a passion for her, that he often risqued his
crown, his honour, and his life, for the satisfaction
of talking to her a few moments. Once in particular,
when he was in a manner besieged in his
camp by the duke of Parma, he disguised himself in
the habit of a peasant, and passed through the enemy’s
guards to make her a short visit.

It is not certain whether the fair Gabriella repaid
this excessive tenderness with equal sincerity. In such
attachments few women separate the lover from the
king. Mademoiselle D’Etrees had not understanding
enough to be capable of the refinements of a delicate
passion. She was interested, vain, and ambitious:
she raised her hopes to the throne, and
not only practised upon the weakness of Henry
for this purpose, but formed cabals and intrigues
to secure the success of her designs, which would in
all probability have reduced her royal lover once
more to the condition of an exile: yet she had the
address to persuade him that she really loved him;
or rather this thought was so necessary to his happipiness,E2 ness, E2v 52
that he assisted the crafty mistress in deceiving
himself.

The Duke de Sully mentions a sum of money
which she lent the king in his distresses. How
great those distresses were the reader may conceive
by the humorous representation which Henry himself
gave of them in the following billet to the duke
of Sully
. Sully’s Memoirs, Vol. I. page 343, the Quarto Edition.

“I am very near my enemies, and scarcely a
horse to carry me into the battle, nor a complete
suit of armour to put on; my shirts are all
ragged, my doublets out at elbow, my kettle is
seldom on the fire, and these two last days I have
been obliged to dine where I could, for my purveyors
have informed me, that they have not
wherewithal to furnish my table.”

The king’s passion for mademoiselle D’Etrees
was at first so far discountenanced by her parents,
that they kept her in a severe confinement; and although
Henry in his impatience to be with her
would sometimes neglect to reap the fruits of a
dear-bought victory, and quitting the pursuit of
the enemy, turn aside to the road that led to her
house, yet a distant sight of her was all he could
obtain. Monsieur D’Etrees, supposing his daughter
would be more secure from the king’s attempts
when she was married, peremptorily insisted
upon her giving her hand to Nicholas D’Amerval,
lord of Liancourt.

Gabriella continued obstinate in her disobedience,
till the king, who had made sure of monsieur
de Liancourt
, sent her word to comply, as 7 the E3r 53
the only means of freeing herself from her present
restraint.

It was certainly no proof of Henry’s understanding,
though a great one of that blind passion
which tyrannised over his heart, that he so securely
relied upon the honour of a man who, to serve his
designs, could consent to be a nominal husand,
and upon the fidelity of a woman who entered into
the most solemn engagement with a fixed purpose
to break through it: however, an accident happened
which awakened his suspicions. It is thus
related by the duke de Sully.

“His majesty having sent Alibour, his first
physician, to visit Madame de Liancourt, who
was indisposed, (this was in the beginning of his
addresses to that lady.) At his return he told
the king, that she was indeed a little disordered;
but that he need not be uneasy, for the consequence
would be very good. ‘But will you not bleed and
purge her?’
said the king to him. ‘I shall be
very careful of doing that,’
replied the old
man with the same simplicity, ‘before she has gone half
her time.’
‘How!’ interrupted the king, astonished
and disordered to the last degree; ‘what
is it you say, friend? surely you rave, and are not
in your right senses.’
Alibour supported his assertion with good
proofs, which the king thought he should destroy,
by telling him upon what terms he was with the
lady. ‘I know not what you have done, or what
you have not done’
, replied the old physician with
great composure; and, for a complete proof, referred
him to six or seven months from that time.
E3 “The E3v 54 The king quitted Alibour in great rage, and
went immediately to reproach the sick fair one,
who, no doubt, knew well enough how to new
dress all the good man had ignorantly said; for
it was not perceived that any misunderstanding
happened between the king and his mistress.
It is certain, however, that the event was exactly
conformable to Alibour’s prediction: but
it was thought that Henry, after a more strict
examination, was brought to believe, that he had
been mistaken in his reckoning, since, instead
of disowning the child that madam de Liancourt
lay in of at Coucy, during the siege of Laon,
he acknowledged it openly, and had it baptized
by the name of sar.”

Gabriella found it no difficult matter to persuade
the king, that she loved him alone. She affected
the tender solicitude of a wife for his person and
safety, when he left her to put himself at the head
of his army; tears, swoonings, and passionate complaints,
expressed her strong apprehensions of his
danger. She continued to lend him money in his
exigencies; and we find in Sully’s Memoirs an
order to him from the king to repay madame de
Liancourt
four thousand crowns he had borrowed
from her. It may easily be imagined that Henry
was reduced to great streights when he consented
to receive this assistance from his mistress.

Henry, while the affairs of his kingdom were
still in the utmost confusion, and while several of
the chiefs of the League were in arms against
him, some of whom he was endeavouring to bring over E4r 55
over to his party by negotiations, and reducing
others by force, found leisure for the soft anxities of
love.

He was in Picardy, where, finding himself unable
to support the absence of madame de Liancourt,
he wrote to his faithful friend the duke of
Sully
, then marquis of Rosny, to conduct that lady
to him.

In this journey the fair Gabriella was in imminent
danger of her life. The duke of Sully gives
a particular account of it, which I shall transcribe
for the sake of the observation he makes at the end
of it. Sully’s Memoirs, Vol. I. page 383, Quarto.

“At Maubuisson I met madame de Liancourt, with
whom I took the road to Clermont. I rode seven
or eight hundred paces before the litter in which
this lady was, and which was followed at some
distance by a great unwieldy coach that carried
her women; before and behind this coach marched
several mules loaded with baggage.
About a league from Clermont, where the
road was very narrow, a steep hill on one side,
and a hanging valley on the other, leaving only
room enough for two carriages to go a-breast;
the coachman alighting on some occasion or
other, one of the mules passing near the side of
the coach after it stopped, by its neighing and
the sound of its bells, so terrified the horses,
which unfortunately were young and skittish, that,
taking the bit between their teeth, they drew the
coach with such rapidity, that, meeting with two E4 “other E4v 56
other mules, they overturned them in their
course.
The women within, seeing a thousand abysses
opened under their feet, apprehended their danger,
and sent forth most lamentable cries.
The coachman and muleteers endeavoured in
vain to stop the horses: they were already within
fifty paces of the litter, when madam Liancourt,
alarmed by the noise, looked out, and
screamed aloud. I also turned back, and,
trembling at the danger in which I saw this lady
and her attendants, without being able to assist
them, on account of the distance I was at, ‘Ah,
friend,’
said I to La Font, ‘the women will be
dashed in pieces, what will become of us? and what
will the king say?’
While I was thus speaking,
I pushed my horse forwards with all my strength;
but this was useless, and I should have arrived
too late.
By one of those lucky chances, and which almost
amount to a miracle, when the danger was
greatest, the axle-tree of the litter-wheels coming
out of the nave by a violent shock which
broke the pegs, the two wheels fell on each
side, and the coach to the ground, and there
stopped: one of the hindmost horses was thrown
down by the shock, and kept in the other. The
fore horses broke their traces, and passed so close
to the litter, which was already at the extremity
of the precipice, that it is plain if they had drawn
the coach along with it, it would have been
thrown over it.
“I E5r 57 I stopped them and gave them to my domesticks
to hold, after which I flew to relieve
Madame de Liancourt, who was half dead with
fear. I went next to the coach and assisted the
women to get out of it: they were for having
the coachman hanged; and I was complaisant
enough to give him two or three strokes with my
cane. At length their terrors being entirely dissipated,
and the carriage refitted, we resumed
our journey; and till we arrived at Clermont I
continued to ride close to Madame de Liancourt’s
litter.
The king had set out for this place to meet
his mistress, and arrived there a quarter of an
hour after us. I did not fail to inform him immediately
of what had happened; and while I
was relating this adventure, I observed him attentively,
and saw him grow pale and tremble.
By these emotions, which I never saw in him in
the greatest dangers, it was easy to guess the violence
of his passion for this lady.”

In the year 15961596 the king created his mistress
marchioness of Monceaux: his passion for her encreased
to such a degree that he suffered no one to
be ignorant of it. He passed through Paris, with
this lady by his side; and by the tenderness which
he took pleasure to shew to her in public, he seemed
to invite the adorations of his courtiers to this idol,
who made her influence be universally felt.

Gabriella, under the appearance of a disinterested
love for the king’s person, concealed a boundless
ambition, which made her not scruple to sacrifice
the honour of her royal lover to any prospect of ag- E5v 58
aggrandizing herself. She contracted her son
sar, whom she had by the king, to the opulent
heiress of the house of Mercœur.

The Duke of Mercœur, who was then in arms
against his sovereign, found himself by this alliance
restored to his favour, without suffering the least
diminution of his honours and estates; and Henry,
anxious only to please his mistress, condescended to
treat upon almost equal terms with a rebel subject,
whom he had it in his power to crush at a blow.

The Duke of Sully did not fail to make very
lively remonstrances to his master upon this occasion;
but the whole affair was concluded before
he had been made acquainted with it.

The ceremony of the contract was performed at
Angers, with the same magnificence as if the little
sar had been a son of France born in marriage.
He was then but four years old, and his betrothed
wife but six.

The birth of a second son drew from the king
an increase of tenderness and honours. Gabriella
now quitted the title of Marchioness of Monceaux
for that of Dutchess of Beaufort. As she had for
a long time set no bounds to her ambition, she aspired
at nothing less than being declared queen of
France; and Henry’s passion for her, which encreased
every day, gave her hopes of accomplishing her
designs.

When she was informed that the king’s agents
at Rome were commissioned to solicit the dissolution
of his marriage with Margaret of Valois, and that
his majesty was upon the point of sending the Duke
of Luxembourg to that court, with the title of ambassador,bas- E6r 59
to hasten the conclusion of it, she looked
upon this to be a favourable opportunity; but apprehensive
that those agents and the new ambassador
would not enter into her views, she resolved
to get Sillery, then minister of state, and who was
already deep in her interests, to be nominated for
this embassy. As she well knew what was most
likely to tempt him, she promised him the seals at
his return from Rome, and the post of Chancellor
when it became vacant.

At this price Sillery engaged with all the oaths
she exacted of him to neglect nothing that might
prevail upon the pope to legitimate the two children
which she had by Henry, and to dissolve his
marriage with Margaret.

This first step taken, few obstacles remained to
hinder her advancement to the throne. She easily
found reasons to make the king approve of the ambassador
she had chosen. The Duke of Luxembourg
was only suffered to set out, to be recalled
as soon as Sillery should be in a condition to take
his place.

The Dutchess assisted herself in preparing his
equipages, and prevailed upon the king to give the
necessary orders for Sillery’s appearance with all
the pomp and magnificence by which the success of
his negociation might be secured.

To prepare the French at the same time for the
change which she meditated for her children, she
prevailed upon the king, who had no less tenderness
for them than the mother, to let the ceremony
of her second son’s baptism be performed at Saint
Germain
, where the king then was, with the same mag- E6v 60
magnificence and honours which in this ceremony
are only observed to the children of France.

“Although I could pardon this lady,” says the
Duke of Sully, “for an intoxication in which she
was kept by the servile respect the courtiers expressed
for the children, and the adorations they
offered to herself, yet I could not have the same
indulgence for Henry, who was so far from
taking any measures to undeceive her with regard
to the extravagant hopes she had entertained,
that he gave orders for the baptism of this child
with a readiness that shewed how agreeable the
request was to him.

I declared my sentiments,” pursues the duke,
“of this conduct, with great freedom; I endeavoured
publickly to oppose the inferences which
the courtiers would make from it in favour of
these children’s pretensions to the crown. The
king himself, when the ceremony was over, became
sensible that his orders had been exceeded;
and this I had no difficulty to believe.

The child was named Alexander, as the eldest
had been sar; and the court-flatterers, by a
king of second baptism, gave him the title of
Monsieur, which in France no one is permitted
to bear but the king’s only brother, or the presumptive
heir to the crown.
The mistress did not stop here; she began to
assume all the airs of a queen: not indeed so
much of her own accord, for I think she knew
herself well enough not to have ventured on any
such notion, but driven on to take that step by “the E7r 61
the continual solicitations of her creatures and
relations.
Madame de Sourdis, Cheverny, and Fresne,
seconded her so well on their parts, that it became
insensibly the public talk of the court, that the
king was going to marry his mistress; and that
it was for this purpose he was soliciting his
divorce at Rome.
I was shocked at a report so injurious to the
glory of this prince; I went to him and made
him sensible of the consequence of it. He appeared
to me affected, and even piqued at it: his
first care was to justify Madame de Beaufort,
who, he positively assured me, had not contributed
to the report; for which, all the proof he
had was, that she had told him so.
He threw the whole blame upon Madame de
Sourdis
and Fresne, to whom he shewed that he
was capable of pardoning a conduct so little respectful
to him, since although he was assured
they were guilty, he gave them not the slightest
reprimand.
One circumstance added great weight to the
steps I took in this affair, both in public and private.
Queen Margaret, with whom the affair
of the approaching dissolution of her marriage
obliged me to keep a correspondence by letters,
was the last who heard of what was said and
done at court with regard to Madame de Beaufort’s
pretensions; as soon as she was informed
of them she wrote to me, and gave me to
understand, that she had not changed her mind
concerning a separation from the king; but “that E7v 62
that she was so much offended at their intending
to give the place she resigned, to a woman so infamous
as the Dutchess was, by her commerce
with the king, that although she had at first
given her consent, without annexing any conditions
to it, she was now determined to insist
upon the exclusion of this woman; and no treatment
whatever should oblige her to alter her
resolution. I shewed this letter to the king,
who judging by it how much his marriage with
his mistress would irritate the best of his subjects
against him, began, in reality, to change
his sentiments and conduct.
I was of opinion, that if madame de Beaufort
was acquainted with the contents of this letter,
it might probably produce the same effects upon
her. I would not take this trouble upon myself,
being unwilling to meet the insolence and
rage of a woman, who looked upon me as a
stumbling block in the way of her advancement;
but I communicated the letter to Chiverny
and Fresne, who immediately informed
Madame de Sourdis of it, and she almost in
the same moment the Dutchess of Beaufort.
But this lady’s counsellors were not so easily
alarmed; they were very sensible that the step
they had undertaken to prevail upon the king,
would not fail of meeting with many difficulties,
and they had settled their behaviour upon each:
the result of their deliberations had been to
hasten, as much as possible, the conclusion of
the affair, persuading themselves, that when it
was once over, they might give it a colour that 2 “should E8r 63
should make it excusable; or at worst, matters
might be composed after a little talk, as always
happens when things are without remedy.
They knew well the disposition of the French
nation, especially the courtiers, whose first law
it is to be always of the same mind with the sovereign;
and whose strongest passion the desire
of pleasing him. In a word, they thought
themselves secure of every thing, provided the
king himself did not fail them.
Fresne having drawn up the warrant for the
payment of the heralds, trumpeters, and other officers
of the crown who had attended at the ceremony
of this baptism, it was brought to me
as well as the rest of the counsellors, that I might
give my order for its discharge. As soon as I
cast my eyes upon this writing, a tender concern
for the king’s honour made me look upon it as
a lasting witness of his weakness, which was going
to be handed down to posterity. I hesitated
not a moment to return it, and caused another
to be drawn up in terms more proper.
The titles of Monsieur, son of France, and
all that could give any notion of that kind were
suppressed, and consequently the houshold fees
were reduced to the ordinary sum, with which
they were highly dissatisfied. They did not fail
to renew their efforts; and in their discontent
quoted monsieur de Fresne, and the law by
which their claims were regulated. At first I
restrained myself before these people, whose bad
intentions I was not ignorant of; but growing
impatient at last, I could not help saying to “them E8v 64
them with some indignation, ‘Go, go, I will do
nothing in it; learn that there are no sons of
France.’”

This firmness in Sully was the occasion of a
quarrel between the king and the fair Gabriella.
The duke relates it at large in his memoirs; and
the whole passage being extremely curious, I shall
give my readers the pleasure of seeing it here.

The duke continues thus. “No Sully’s memoirs, vol.I.p.40. sooner had
these words escaped me, than, suspecting that
a troublesome affair would be made of it; to
prevent it I went immediately to his majesty,
who was walking with the duke D’Epernon in
the palace of Saint-Germain. I shewed him
the warrant Fresne had drawn up, telling him,
that if it was allowed, there needed no more
but to declare himself married to the dutchess
of Beaufort
. ‘This is Fresne’s malice,’ said the
king, after he had read it, ‘but I shall take care
to prevent it.’

Then commanding me to tear the paper, he
turned to three or four lords of the court who
were nearest him. ‘How malignant are these people,’
said he aloud, ‘and what difficulties do they
throw in the way of those who serve me with fidelity?
they brought a warrant to monsieur de Rosney,
with a design to make him offend me, if he
passed it; or my mistress, if he refused it.’
In the state affairs then were, these words
were far from being indifferent; they gave the “cour- F1r 65
courtiers, who had smiled at my simplicity, to
understand that they might possibly be deceived
themselves, and that the supposed marriage was
not so near as they had imagined.
The king continuing to converse with me
apart, told me, that he did not doubt but that
madame de Beaufort was greatly enraged against
me, and advised me to go to her, and endeavour
by solid reasons to give her satisfaction.
‘If that will not do,’ added he, ‘I will speak to her
as her master.’
I went directly to the dutchess’s apartment,
which was in the cloister of Saint-Germain; I
knew not what notion she conceived of a visit,
which she found I began with a sort of explanation.
She did not allow me to go on; the rage
with which she was animated not permitting her
to observe any measures, she interrupted me
with a reproach that I had imposed on the king,
and made him believe that black was white.
‘’Tis well, madam,’ said I, interrupting her in
my turn, but with great calmness, ‘since you think
fit to talk in this manner, I shall take my leave, but
I shall not however, neglect to do my duty.’
Saying
this, I left her, not being willing to hear
more, that I might not be tempted to say any
thing severer. I put the king in a very ill
humour with his mistress, when I repeated to
him what she said. ‘Come along with me,’ said the
king, with an emotion that pleased me greatly,
‘and I will let you see that women do not wholly possess
me.’
No.I. F “His F1v 66 His coach not being ready soon enough for
his impatience, his majesty got into mine, and
as we drove to the dutchess’s lodgings, he told
me that he would never have cause to reproach
himself, that, through his complaisance for a woman,
he had banished, or even disgusted servants,
who, like me, were only solicitous for his glory
and interest.
Madame de Beaufort, upon my leaving her
apartment so hastily, had expected to see the
king soon after; and during that time had taken
sufficient pains to adorn her person; believing
like me that the victory which one or other of
us was to gain would be the happy or miserable
presage of her fortune.
As soon as she was informed of the king’s arrival,
she came as far as the door of the first
hall to receive him. Henry without saluting
her, or shewing any part of his usual tenderness,
‘Let us go, madam,’ said he, ‘to your chamber,
and suffer no one to enter but yourself, Rosney, and
me, for I want to talk to you both, and make you
live together upon friendly terms.’
Then ordering the door to be shut, and that no
one should be suffered to remain in the chamber,
wardrobe, or closet, he took her hand, holding one
of mine at the same time, and with an air that
she had good reason to be surprised at, told her,
that the true motive which had determined him
to attach himself to her, was the gentleness he
had observed in her disposition; but that her
conduct for some time past, had convinced him,
that what he had believed to be real was only “dis- F2r 67
sembled; and that she had deceived him: he
reproached her with the bad counsels she had
listened to, and the very considerable faults they
had occasioned.
He loaded me with praises, to shew the
dutchess, by the difference of our proceedings,
that I only had a true affection for his person:
he commanded her to subdue her aversion for
me so far as to be able to regulate her conduct
by my advice, since she might depend upon it
his passion for her should never induce him to
banish me from his presence.
Madame de Beaufort began her answer with
sighs and tears. She affected a tender and submissive
air: she would have kissed the hand of
Henry; omitting no artifice which she thought
capable of melting his heart. It was not till she
had played over all these little arts, that she began
to speak, which she did by complaining,
that instead of those returns she might have expected
from a prince to whom she had given her
heart, she saw herself sacrificed to one of his
grooms.
She recapitulated all that I had done against
her children, in order to awake his majesty’s
resentment against me; then feigning to sink
under the violence of her grief and despair, she
let herself fall upon a couch, where she protested
she was determined to die, not being able to
endure life after so cruel an affront.
The attack was a little strong. Henry did
not expect it: I observed him heedfully, and saw
his countenance change; but recovering himselfF2 self F2v 68
immediately, that his mistress might not
perceive it, he continued to tell her in the same
tone, that she might spare herself the trouble
of having recourse to so many artifices on so slight
an occasion.
Sensibly affected at this reproach, she redoubled
her tears, crying that she plainly perceived
she was abandoned; and that doubtless it was to
augment her shame and my triumph, that the
king had resolved to make me a witness of the
severest behaviour that ever was shewn to a
woman.
This thought seemed to plunge her into a real
despair. ‘By heaven, madam,’ said the king, losing
patience, ‘this is too much. I know to what
all this artifice tends: you want to prevail upon
me to banish a servant whose assistance I cannot be
without; I declare to you if I was reduced to the
necessity of chusing to lose one or the other, I would
rather part with ten mistresses like you, than one servant
such as him.’
He did not forget the term
of groom which she had made use of; and was
still more offended, that she had applied it to a
man whose family had the honour of being allied
to his own.
After this harsh speech the king quitted the
dutchess suddenly, and was going out of her
apartment, without seeming to be moved at
the condition he left her in; probably because
he knew her well enough to be sensible that all
this violence of grief was affectation and grimace.
“As F3r 69 As for me, I was so far deceived by it, as to
be greatly concerned for her, and was not drawn
out of this error, till madam de Beaufort, perceiving
the king was going to leave her so much
offended, that she had reason to apprehend he
would never return again, changed her behaviour
in an instant, ran to stop him, and threw
herself at his feet, no longer to impose upon his
tenderness, but to sooth him to a forgetfulness
of her fault. She began by apologising for her
past conduct, assumed an air of gentleness and
complacency, and vowed she never had, nor
ever would have any will but his.
Never was there a change of scene more sudden!
I now saw a woman perfectly agreeable,
easy, and compliant, who acted towards me as
if all that had just passed had been a dream; and
we separated very good friends.”

The dutchess of Beaufort however still entertained
hopes of being queen of France. She employed
every artifice which her own cunning and the
more subtile policy of her relations suggested to her
to secure the succes of her designs. The king
having recovered from a dangerous fit of illness,
she engaged his first physician, who was absolutely
devoted to her, to persuade him that he could have
no more children.

She had practised so successfully upon some of
his ministers of state, that they made no scruple to
advise Henry to secure the succession by marrying
the dutchess, and legitimating the eldest of the children
which he had by her.

F3 That F3v 70

That the king was but too well disposed to admit
this counsel appears by the following conversation
which he had with the duke of Sully, who of
all his ministers was the only one that had courage
and resolution enough to oppose a design so injurious
to his honour.

“The king”, says the duke of Sully , Sully’s Memoirs, Vol. I. Page 462, Quarto. “at certain
intervals, appeared so pensive and reserved,
that it was not difficult to guess some secret uneasiness
preyed upon his mind; and I was the
more convinced of it, when his majesty, who
often diverted himself with hunting, ordered me
twice to follow him apart, that he might have
an opportunity of conversing with me alone; yet
when I did he was silent.

I then remembered that the same thing had
happened at Saint Germain and Angers; and
I concluded that he had a design in view, which
he had some difficulty to disclose to me, knowing
with what freedom I sometimes opposed his
opinions; but what this design was I could not
guess. Returning from a visit to the duke of
Bouillon
, his majesty being at the foot of the
stair-case, saw me as I entered the court, and
calling me, made me go with him into the garden,
which was extremely large and beautiful,
holding my hand with his finger between mine
as usual, then ordered the door to be shut, and
that no person should be allowed to enter.
This prelude made me expect to hear a secret
of great consequence. Henry did not enter upon 2 “it F4r 71
it immediately; but, as if he had not sufficient
resolution to explain himself, began to tell me
what had just happened between him and the
duke of Bouillon. This conversation was followed
by news relating to the negotiations of
Vervins, and led him insensibly to reflect on
the advantages France would receive from a
peaceable government.
One circumstance the king said gave him
great uneasiness, which was, that not having
children by the queen his wife, it would answer
no purpose to be at so much trouble to procure
peace and tranquility to his kingdom, since, after
his death, it must necessarily fall into its former
calamities, by the disputes that would arise
between the prince of Condé, and the other
princes of the blood, concerning the succession
to the crown.
His majesty confessed to me, that this was
his motive for desiring with such ardour to leave
sons behind him. Unless his marriage with the
princess Margaret could be dissolved, it was not
possible for him to be absolutely happy; but the
informations he received from the archbishop of
Urbin, Mess du Perron, D’Offat, and de Marquemont,
his deputies at Rome, of the pope’s
favourable dispositions in respect to that affair,
gave him great hopes of its success. In effect,
Clement the Eighth, who was as good a politician
as any prince in Europe, revolving in his
mind what means were most likely to hinder
France and the other christian kingdoms from
falling again into a state of anarchy and confusion,
could find none so effectual as to secure F4 “the F4v 72
the succession to the crown of France, by authorising
Henry to engage in a second marriage,
which might produce him male children.
Our conversation being fixed upon this subject,
it was easy for me to perceive that it was
from hence his majesty’s uneasiness proceeded;
but I could not so soon know what was the particular
thing that disturbed him. The king began
to consider with me what princess of Europe
he should chuse for his wife, in case his marriage
with Margaret of Valois should be dissolved;
but indeed he set out with a declaration that
shewed, that any reflections on that head would
be fruitless.”

“That I may not repent,” said he, “of taking so
dangerous a step, nor draw upon myself a misfortune,
which is with justice said to exceed all others, that
of having a wife disagreeable in person and mind;
it is necessary that in her I marry, I should find these
seven things, beauty, prudence, softness, wit, fruitfulness,
riches, and a royal birth.”

But there was not one in all Europe with whom
he appeared entirely satisfied. “I should have no
objection to the infanta of Spain,”
pursued Henry
“although she is a little advanced in years, provided
that with her I could marry the Low-Countries; even
if I should be obliged to restore to you the Earldom of
Bethune: neither would I refuse the princess Arabella
She was daughter to Charles, Earl of Lennox, who was
grandson to Margaret queen of Scotland, eldest sister to Henry
VIII
. Her cousin-german, James VI. king of Scotland,
having in 16021602 been declared lawful heir to Queen Elizabeth,
the following year a conspiracy was formed in her favour, and
she died in 16161616, a prisoner in the tower of London.
of Eng- F5r 73
England, if, as it is publickly said, that crown really
belongs to her, she were only declared presumptive
heiress of it; but there is no reason to expect that either
of these things will happen. I have also heard of some
princesses of Germany, whose names I have forgot;
but the women of this country don’t suit me; I should
always fancy I had a hogshead of wine in bed with
me: besides, I have been told that France had once
a queen of that country, who had like to have ruined
it. All these considerations have given me a disgust
to the German ladies. The sisters of Prince
Maurice
have likewise been mentioned to me; but
besides that they are protestants, which would give
umbrage to the court of Rome, and the more zealous
catholics, they are daughters of a nun, which, together
with a certain reason that I will inform you
of some other time, has prevented my entertaining
any thoughts of them. The Duke of Florence has
a niece who is said to be handsome, but she is descended
from one of the most inconsiderable families in
Christendom, that bear the title of prince; it not
being above three score or four-score years since her
ancestors were only the first citizens of Florence:
she is likewise of the same race with the queen-mother
Catherine, who did so much mischief to France, and
to me in particular.”

hav-

“These,” continued the king, observing that I
listened attentively to him, “are all the foreign princesses
that I have any knowledge of: of those within “my F5v 74
my kingdom, my niece of Guise would please me
best, Louisa Margaret of Lorrain: she was a very beautiful
princess. It was proposed, at the time of the siege of Paris,
for her to marry Henry IV. in order to unite the two parties.
The sarcastical lampoons of that time charge her with carrying
on an intrigue with the duke of Bellegarde, master of the
horse; and what Henry says here of poulets is taken from a
song that was made against mademoiselle de Guise.
notwithstanding the malicious reports that
have been spread that she loves poulets The jest upon the word poulet, which in French signifies
either a chicken or a love-letter.
in paper better
than in a fricassee; for my part, I not only believe
those reports to be false, but should rather chuse
a wife who is a little fond of gallantry, than one
who wanted understanding; but I am apprehensive
that the violent affection which she discovers for her
family, particularly for her brothers, would create
some disorders in the kingdom.”

After this the king named all the other princesses
in France, but to as little purpose: he
acknowledged that some were beautiful, and
genteel, such as the eldest of the Duke of
Maienne’s
two daughters, although of a brown
complexion; the two daughters likewise of the
Duke of Aumale, and three of the Duke of Longueville;
but all these were either too young, or
were not to his taste.

He afterwards named Mademoiselle Rohan,
the Princess of Conti’s daughter, of the house
of Lucé, Mademoiselles Luxembourg and Guémené;
but the first was a protestant, and the
second not old enough; and the persons of the “two F6r 75
two others did not please him; and all for some
reason or other were excluded.

The king closed this enumeration by saying,
that although these ladies might be all agreeable
enough to him in their persons, he saw no way
to be assured that they would bring him heirs,
or that he could suit himself to their tempers, or
be convinced of their prudence, three of the
seven conditions, without which he had resolved
never to marry; since, if he entered into an engagement
of that kind, it would be with a design
to give his wife a share in the management
of all his domestick affairs; and that, if according
to the course of nature, he should die before her,
and leave children very young behind him, it
would be necessary that she should be able to
superintend their education, and govern the
kingdom during a minority.

Weary at length of endeavouring to no purpose
to find out what the king aimed at by this
discourse; “But what do you mean, Sire,” said I, “by
so many affirmitives and negatives; and what am I
to conclude by them, but that you are desirous to
marry, and yet cannot find a woman upon earth
qualified to be your wife? By the manner in which
you mentioned the Infanta Clara Eugenia, it should
seem that great heiresses are most agreeable to you; but
can you expect that heaven should raise a Margaret
of Flanders, or a Mary of Burgundy from the dead
for you; or at least restore the Queen of England
to her youth?

I added smiling, that for proof of the other qualities
that he demanded, I saw no better expedient “than F6v 76
than to bring all the beauties of France together,
from the age of seventeen to that of twenty-five,
that by talking with them in person, he might know
the turn of their temper and genius; and that for
the rest he should refer himself to experienced matrons,
to whom recourse is had on such occasions.
Then beginning to talk more seriously, I declared
that, in my opinion, his majesty might
contract his expectations, by striking off a great
fortune and royal birth, and be satisfied with
a wife who might keep his heart, and bring
him fine children; but that here again he must
content himself with mere probability, there being
many beautiful women incapable of childbearing;
and many illustrious fathers unhappy
in their offspring: but whatever his children
should prove, the blood from which they sprung
would secure the respect and obedience of the
French nation.”

“Well,” interrupted the king, setting aside your advice
concerning this assembly of beauties, with which
I am mightily diverted, and your sage reflection, that
great men have often children who possess none of
their qualities, I hope to have sons whose actions shall
exceed mine. Since you confess that the lady whom I
marry ought to be of an excellent temper, beautiful in
her person, and of such a make as to give hopes of
bringing children; consider a little, whether you do not
know a person in whom all of these qualities are
united.”

I replied, that I would not take upon me to
decide hastily upon a choice wherein so much consideration3 sider- F7r 77
was requisite, and to which I had not
yet sufficiently attended.

“And what would you say,” returned Henry, “if I
should name one, who, I am fully convinced possesses
these three qualities?”

“I would say, sire,” replied I, with great simplicity,
“that you are much better acquainted with
her than I am, and that she must necessarily be
a widow, otherwise you can have no certainty,
with regard to her fruitfulness.”

“This is all you would desire,” said the king; “but
if you cannot guess who she is, I will name her to
you.”

“Name her then,” said I, “for I own I have not
wit enough to find out who she is.”

“Ah! how dull you are,” cried the king; “but I
am persuaded you could guess who I mean if you would,
and only affect this ignorance to oblige me to name
her myself; confess then that these three qualities
meet in my mistress; not”
(pursued the king in some
confusion, at this discovery of his weakness) “that
I have any intention to marry her, but I want to
know what you would say, if, not being able to
meet with any other whom I could approve of, I
should one day take it into my head to make her my
wife.”

It was not difficult for me to discover, amidst
these slight artifices, that his majesty had already
thought of it but too much, and was but too
well disposed to this unworthy marriage, which
every thing he had said tended to excuse.

“My F7v 78

My astonishment was very great, but
I thought it necessary to conceal my thoughts
with the utmost care. I affected to believe that
he was jesting, that I might have an opportunity
of answering in such a manner as might
make the king ashamed of having entertained
so extravagant a notion.

My dissimulation did not succeed; the king
had not made so painful an effort to stop there.
“I command you,” said he to me, “to speak freely,
you have acquired the right of telling me plain truths;
do not apprehend that I shall be offended with you
for doing so, provided that it is in private; such a
liberty in public would greatly offend me.”

I replied that I would never be so imprudent
as to say any thing in private, any more than in
public, that might displease him, except on such
occasions when his life or the good of the state
was in question. I afterwards represented to
him the disgrace so scandalous an alliance would
draw upon him, in the opinion of the whole
world, and the reproaches he would suffer from
his own mind upon that account, when the ardour
of his passion being abated, he should be
able to judge impartially of his own conduct.

I shewed him that if this was the only means
he could have recourse to, to free France from
the calamities a doubtful succession would produce,
that he would expose himself to all the inconveniences
he was anxious to avoid, and others
still greater. That although he should legitimate
the children he had by madame de Liancourt,
yet that could not hinder the eldest, who “was F8r 79
was born in a double adultery, from being in
this respect, inferior to the second, whose birth
was attended with but half of that disgrace,
and both must yield to those whom he might
have by madam de Liancourt, after she was his
lawful wife; it being therefore impossible to
settle their claims, they could not fail of becoming
an inexhaustible source of quarrels and war.
“I leave you, sire,” pursued I, “to make reflections upon
all this, before I say any more.”

“That will not be amiss,” returned the king, who
was struck with my arguments, “for you have
said enough of this matter for the first time.”

But such was the tyranny of that blind passion,
with which he was inflamed, that in spite
of himself he renewed the subject that very moment
by asking me, if, from the disposition I
knew the French to be of, especially the nobility,
I thought he had any reason to apprehend
they would rise in rebellion while he was living,
if he should marry his mistress.

This question convinced me, that his heart
had received an incurable wound. I treated
him accordingly, and entered into arguments
and expostulations, with which I shall not trouble
the reader, since his own imagination may
suggest to him all that it was necessary to say
upon this occasion; and this subject has been already
dwelt upon too long. We continued
three hours alone in the garden, and I had the
consolation to leave the king in a full persuasion
of the truth and reasonableness of all I had said
to him.

“The F8v 80

The difficulty lay in breaking those two
powerful ties; the king had not yet brought
himself to that point; he had many dreadful
conflicts of mind to suffer e’er that could be effected;
and all he could do for the present, was
to defer taking his last resolution till he had obtained
the permission he had been so long solliciting
from the pope, and till then to keep his
sentiments secret.

He promised me not to acquaint his mistress
with what I had said, lest it should draw her resentment
upon me. “She loves you,” said the king
to me, “and esteems you still more; but her mind still
entertains some remains of distrust, that you will
not approve of my design in favour of her and her
children: she often tells me, that when one hears you
perpetually carrying in your mouth my kingdom and
my glory; one is apt to think that you prefer the one
to my person, and the other to my quiet.”

I answered, that against this charge I would
make no defence; that the kingdom and the sovereign
were to be looked upon with the same
eyes. “Remember, sire,” added I, “that your virtue
is the soul that animates this great body, which
must by its splendor and prosperity repay you that
glory which it derives from you, and that you are
not to seek happiness by any other means.”

After this we left the garden, and it being
night separated, leaving the courtiers to rack
their imaginations to guess the subject of so
long a conference.

To be continued

G1r

The
Lady’s Museum
.

The Trifler.
[Number II.]

From the account I have already
given of my temper and inclincations,
it will be readily supposed that the
love of power, which our great satirist
asserts to be the ruling passion of my sex, is not
the least prevailing one of mine; and therefore I
will candidly acknowledge that the too perceptible
decline of our influence has often been the subject
of much painful reflection to me.

We live no longer in those happy times, when to
recover one stolen fair one, whole nations took up
arms; when the smile of beauty was more powerful
than the voice of ambition; when heroes conquered
to deserve our favour, and poets preferred
the myrtle to the laurel crown.

In this degenerate age instances of dying for
love are very rare, and instances of marrying for Numb. II. G love G1v 82
love are still rarer. Formerly, if a lady had commanded
her lover to bring her the head of a lion,
he would have gone to Africa in search of the
savage conquest, though death were to have been
the consequence of his obedience: but now, what
lady would presume so much upon her authority,
as to exact from her lover the sacrifice of a party at
whist, or a match at Newmarket!

However desirous I am to find the cause of
this decline of our empire in the depraved manners
of the men, yet justice obliges me to own that
we ourselves are not wholly free from blame.
Beauty, like the majesty of kings, weakens its influence
when familiarised to common view. The
face that may be seen every morning at auctions,
at public breakfastings, and in crouded walks;
every evening at assemblies, at the play, the opera,
or some other fashionable scene of pleasure, soon
loses the charm of novelty, and effaces the impression
it first made. We may gaze upon a fine
picture till the grace of the attitude, the loveliness
of the features, and the strength of the colouring
cease to surprise and delight us; and unhappily many
of our present race of beauties are too solicitous
about their personal charms to attend to the improvement
of their minds: so that a fine woman is
indeed often no more than a fine picture.

It has been observed, that there is no country in
the world where women enjoy so much liberty as in
England, and none where their sway is so little
acknowledged. In Spain, where the severe father,
and jealous brother, guard the secluded maid from
all converse with men, she will conquer more hearts
by being seen once without a veil, than one of our beauties, G2r 83
beauties, who appears with her neck and shoulders
uncovered at every place of publick resort during
the whole season.

The Spanish lover passes whole nights at his mistress’s
door, and employs sighs, tears, serenades, and
tender complaints to move her compassion; bribes
the vigilant duenna with half his estate to procure
him a short interview at a grated window: and for
this inestimable favour he exposes himself to the
rage of her relations, who probably stand ready to
punish his presumption with death; while he, regardless
of the insidious stab, contemplates her by
the faint light of the moon, with enthusiastic rapture.

For her sake he enters the dreadful lists, and encounters
the fiercest bull of Andalusia; the spectators
tremble at his danger; he looks up to the
balcony where she is seated, and catches fortitude
from her eyes. Should he be wounded in
the unequal combat, a sign from her gives him
new force and courage: again he assails his furious
antagonist, and drives him bellowing about the
field. The lady waves her handkerchief to him
as a token of her joy for his victory; the lover, half
dead with fatigue and loss of blood, but triumphing
more in that instance of her regard for him
than in the loud acclamations he hears on every
side, turns to the place where she stands, kisses his
sword, and is carried out of the lists.

Thus ardent are the flames which love inspires
in a country where the promiscuous assembly, the
wrangling card-table, the licentious comedy, and
late protracted ball, are not permitted to rob G2 beauty G2v 84
beauty of its most engaging charms, the blush of
unsullied modesty, and the soft dignity of female
reserve.

With us the lover dresses at his mistress, sings,
dances, and coquets with her, expects to dazzle
her with superior charms, and loves her for the superficial
qualities he admires in himself. He hopes
not to gain her heart in reward of his services and
constancy, but claims it as a price due to the
resistless graces of his person.

Such is the low state of our power at present,
and such it will continue till our own prudence
and reserve supply the place of imposed retiredness,
and throw as many difficulties in the lover’s way
as the tyranny of custom does in other countries.
Beauty, like the Parthian archer, wounds surest
when she flies, and we then most certain of victory
when we have not courage enough to invite
the attack.

Conclusion of the History of the Dutchess
of Beaufort.

The Dutchess of Beaufort was not ignorant
that the Duke of Sully opposed all her designs;
she knew the power which his wisdom and
integrity gave him over the mind of the king;
but such was her confidence in her own charms,
and in those schemes which her low cunning, and
the interested policy of her relations and dependants
had suggested, that she fondly flattered herselfself G3r 85
neither reasons of state, nor motives of honour
would have force enough to hinder her royal lover
from gratifying her wishes.

Henry, either because he had not yet taken any
resolution against her, or, that his tenderness and
regard for her hindered him from declaring it, suffered
her to remain in this pleasing delusion.

In the mean time she appeared in the state and
equipage of a queen; the servile courtiers anticipated
her expected dignity by paying her those
honours which were due only to the wife of their
prince. No language but that of adulation ever
reached her ear; power, magnificence, pleasure,
offered her every day successive delights; her
smile was considered as the smile of fortune; less
successful guilt looked up to her with secret repinings;
envy, dazzled by her blaze of grandeur,
durst not even in whispers breathe its discontent;
and only virtue beheld her at once with pity and
contempt.

In the midst of all this splendor madame de
Beaufort was completely wretched; the fear
of future disappointments rendered her present
enjoyments tasteless; conscious of the slender
chains by which she held the king’s heart, she
lived in perpetual anxiety, lest her beauty should
suffer any decay; the slightest alteration in her complexion
filled her with dreadful alarms, and every
evening brought with it the painful reflection that
she was now a day older than she was yesterday.

While the dissolution of the king’s marriage
with Margaret of Valois was soliciting at Rome, G3 she G3v 86
she equally dreaded and wished for the determination
of that important affair.

If the divorce was granted, the king would indeed
be at liberty to marry her, but he would be
free likewise to marry any one else; and all the
wisest and best of his subjects earnestly desired to
see him married to some princess of Europe, who
might bring him heirs worthy to reign over them;
and if among all those princesses who were judged
to be suitable matches for Henry the IV. she heard
any of them praised for their beauty, she trembled
and could not conceal her uneasiness.

The king caused the pictures of the Infanta of
Spain, and of Mary de Medicis to be shewn to her,
being curious to know what she would say.

“I am under no apprehension of that brown woman,”
said she, speaking of the Infanta, “but the Florentine
fills me with dread.”

This painful anxiety, which was the consequence
of her precarious situation, received continual increase
by the confidence she placed in the predictions
of astrologers.

“Madame de Beaufort,” says the Duke of Sully,
“was the weakest of her sex, with regard to divination:
she did not pretend to deny that she
consulted astrologers concerning her affairs; and
indeed she had always a great many of them
about her, who never quitted her; and what is
most surprising, though she doubtless paid them
well, yet they never foretold her any thing but
what was disagreeable.”

“One said that she would never be married but
once, another that she would die young, a third “warned G4r 87
warned her to take care of being with child, and
a fourth assured her that she would be betrayed
by one of her friends. Hence proceeded that
melancholy which oppress’d her, and which she
was never able to overcome.
Gracienne, one of her women, has since told
me, that she would often retire from company to
pass whole nights in grief and weeping, on account
of these predictions.”

If we add to this continual anxiety the stings
of conscience for unrepented guilt, can imagination
form the idea of a more wretched being than this
woman, in the midst of all her splendor, power,
and magnificence?

The trouble of despair, says a sensible writer,
always rises in proportion to the evil that is feared;
consequently the greatest agonies of expectation
are those which relate to another world.

These agonies, which she who lived in an infamous
commerce with a married man often experienced,
were heightened by an event which affected
her more than any other person, and seemed
a frightful presage of her own approaching fate.

She was far advanced in another guilty pregnancy,
when the strange death of Louisa de Budos,
second wife to Henry Constable de Montmorency,
filled her with unusual horrors, and embittered all
the short remainder of her life.

“These two deaths (says the Duke of Sully
speaking of the constable’s lady, and Madame
de Beaufort
) made a great noise every where, and
were attended with a surprising similarity of very
uncommon circumstances: both were seized G4 “with G4v 88
with a violent distemper that lasted only three or
four days; and both, tho’ extremely beautiful,
became horribly disfigured, which together with
some other circumstances, that at any other time
would have been thought natural, or only the
effects of poison, raised a report in the world, that
the deaths of these two young ladies, as well as
their elevation, was the work of the devil, who
made them pay dearly for that short felicity
he had procured them. And this was certainly
believed not only amongst the common people,
who are generally credulous to a high degree of
folly, but amongst the courtiers themselves.

This,” pursues the duke of Sully, “is what is related
of the constable’s lady, and as it is said by the
ladies who were then at her house: she was conversing
with them gaily in her closet, when one
of her women entered in great terror, and told her
that a certain person, who called himself a gentleman,
and who indeed had a good presence, saving
that he was quite black, and of a gigantic stature,
had just entered her antichamber, and desired
to speak to her about affairs of great consequence,
which he could communicate to none but her.

At every circumstance relating to this extraordinary
courier, the lady was seen to grow pale; and
appeared so oppressed with grief, that she could
scarcely bid her woman intreat the gentleman to defer
his visit to another time; to which he replied
in a tone that filled the messenger with horror, That
since the lady would not come to him willingly he
would take the trouble to go and seek her in her
closet. She, who was more afraid of a publick than a pri- G5r 89
a private audience, resolved at last to go to him,
but with all the marks of a deep despair.
The terrible message performed, she returned
to her company, bathed in tears, and half dead with
dismay: she had only time to speak a few words to
take leave of them, particularly of three ladies who
were her intimate friends, and to assure them that
she should never see them more.
That instant she was seized with exquisite pains,
and died at the end of three days, filling all who
saw her with horror at the frightful change of every
feature in her once lovely face.”

The dutchess of Beaufort proved the truth of
that observation, that repentance is often not so
much remorse for our sins, as fear of the consequence
――This fear indeed acted powerfully upon
her mind; but it did not produce reformation in
her conduct, which is the only infallible sign by
which true penitence may be known.

The king having resolved to spend the Easter
holidays at Fontainebleau, was unwilling to incur
the censure of keeping this lady with him during
that sacred festival. Madame de Beaufort, who
had insisted upon making one of the party with
the king, was sensibly mortified when, after a stay
only of three of four days, he intreated her to leave
him at Fontainebleau, and return herself to Paris.

This request, enforced by motives drawn from
the impropriety of their continuing together at such
a time, was received with tears by the dutchess.
Whether it was that her pride was sensibly wounded
by the king’s so easily admitting the necessity of her
absence, or that she had really some secret foreboding2 ing G5v 90
that she should never see him more, she seemed
to consider this separation as the greatest misfortune
that could befal her.

The duke of Sully, as well as all the other historians
who have mentioned this parting of the king
and his mistress, allow that there was something
very extraordinary in the grief expressed by the two
lovers upon this occasion.

When the moment came that madame de Beaufort
was to leave Fontainbleau, she appeared overwhelmed
with anguish. The king, who was more passionately
fond of her than ever, struggled to repress
his emotions: he conducted her half way to Paris;
and although they proposed only an absence of a
few days, yet they dreaded the moment of separation,
as if they were never to meet more. “Those”
(says the duke of Sully) “who are inclined to give
faith to such kind of forebodings will lay some
stress upon this relation. The two lovers renewed
their endearments; and in every thing
they said to each other at that moment, some
persons have pretended to find proofs of these
presages of an inevitable fate.”

Henry sighing led his mistress to the boat
which was to carry her down to the arsenal. Just
as she was preparing to enter it, she stopped, and
turning to the king, who was oppressed with grief,
she spoke to him, as if for the last time. She recommended
to his care her children, her estate of Monceaux,
and her domestics. Henry listened to her;
but, instead of comforting her, gave way to sympathising
sorrow. Again they took leave of each
other, and a secret emotion again drew them to
each other’s arms.

The G6r 91

The king, not being able to tear himself from
her, the marshal D’Ornano, Roquelaure, and Frontenac,
forced him away, and prevailed upon him
at length to return to Fontainebleau, after he had
tenderly recommended the care of his mistress to
La Varenne, with orders to conduct her safely to
the house of Zamet, Sebastian Zamet, a private gentlemen of immense fortune.
He was an Italian, and a native of Lucca, but got
himself naturalized in 15811581. He desired the notary who drew
up his daughter’s contract of marriage, to stile him lord of seventeen
hundred thousand crowns. Henry IV. loved him for
his wit and facetious humour, and chose his house for collations
and parties of pleasure.
to whom he chose to confide
this pledge so dear to him.

The duke of Sully being at Paris when madame
de Beaufort
arrived there, he thought himself
obliged to wait on her before he set out for his
estate at Rosny; and by the account he gives of
her discourse to him, it appears that her melancholy
ideas were already dissipated; and that she
again indulged herself in her gay dreams of royalty,
and cherished all her ambitious hopes: dreams
so soon to be changed to a frightful certainty, and
hopes shortly to terminate in despair and death!

“She gave me” (says the duke of Sully) “a most
obliging reception, and seemed to have wholly
forgot our dispute at Saint Germain; but not
chusing to explain herself clearly upon that compliance
with her projects to which she wished to
bring me, she contented herself with endeavouring
to engage me in her interest, by mingling
with those civilities which she shewed to very few
persons, words which carried a double sense, and
hinted to me a boundless grandeur, if I would “re- G6v 92
relax a little in the severity of my counsel to the
king with regard to her.

I” (pursues the duke) “who was as little moved
with the chimeras that filled her head as with
those she sought to inspire me with, pretended
not to understand any part of a discourse intelligible
enough; and answered her equivocal
terms with general professions of respect, attachment,
and devotion, which signify what
one will.”

The dutchess of Sully going likewise to pay a
visit to the triumphant mistress, was overwhelmed
with the airs of royalty assumed by this poor creature
already devoted to the shades of death, and
so soon to answer at the tribunal of divine justice
for that guilty grandeur which she preferred to
eternal happiness.

Madame de Beaufort kindly intreated the dutchess
of Sully to love her, and to converse with her
as a friend. “Entered into confidances” (says the
duke of Sully) “that would have appeared to be
the last instances of the most intimate friendship to
those, who, like madame de Sully, knew not that
the dutchess, who had no great share of understanding,
was not very delicate in the choice of
her confidants. It was her highest pleasure
to entertain any person she first saw with her
schemes and expectations; and when she conversed
with her inferiors, she scarce submitted
to any caution; for with them she no longer
guarded her expressions, but often assumed the
state and language of a queen.

Madame de Sully” (continues the duke) “could
not avoid shewing some surprize at the dutchess’s “dis- G7r 93
discourse, especially when that lady, making
an absurd assemblage of the civilities practised
among persons of equal rank with these airs of
a queen, told her she might come to her coucher
and lever when she pleased, with many other
speeches of the same kind.”

It was in the midst of these intoxicating dreams
of ambition, and while she resigned her whole soul
to scenes of present pleasure, and to hopes of future
greatness, that Providence thought fit to put a period
to her life.

She was still at the house of Sebastian Zamet,
who had received his fair guest with all the assiduity
of a courtier solicitous to please, when on Maundy
Thursday
, after a luxurious repast, she had an
inclination to hear the evening service at Saint Anthony’s
the Less
: she was there seized with fainting
fits, which obliged her attendants to carry her
back immediately.

As soon as she arrived at Zamet’s, she went into
the garden, hoping to receive some benefit from
the air; but in a few minutes she was attacked with
an apoplectic fit, which it was expected would have
instantly stifled her.

She recovered a little, through the assistance that
was given her; and, strongly prepossessed with a
notion that she was poisoned, she commanded her
servants to carry her from that house to madame de
Sourdis her aunt, who lived in the cloister Saint
Germain
.

They had but just time to put her in bed, when
thick succeeding convulsions, so dreadful as amazed all G7v 94
all who were present, and every symptom of approaching
death, left monsieur Varenne, who had
taken up the pen to inform the king of this melancholy
accident nothing else to say, but that the
physicians despaired of the dutchess’s life, from the
nature of her distemper, which required the most
violent remedies, and the circumstance of her being
big with child, which made all applications mortal.

Scarce had he sent away the letter, when the
dutchess, drawing near her last moments, fell into
new convulsions, which disfigured her so horribly,
that Varenne, not doubting but that the king
would upon the receipt of his letter set out instantly
to see his mistress, thought it more prudent to tell
him in a second letter that she was dead, than expose
him to a spectacle at once so dreadful and afflicting,
as that of a woman whom he tenderly loved,
expiring in agitations, struggles, and agonies which
scarcely left any thing of human in her figure.

On the Saturday following the convulsions had
turned her quite black, and writh’d her mouth to
the back of her neck. Riviere, the king’s first
phsician, coming in great haste upon this occasion
with others of the king’s physicians, but just entered
her chamber, and when he saw the extraordinary
condition she was in went away, saying to
those who were with him, “This is the hand of God.”

A few moments afterwards the dutchess expired,
in a general subversion of all the functions of nature,
capable of inspiring horror and dismay.

The king who, upon the receipt of Varenne’s
first letter, had not failed to mount his horse immediately,
received the second when he was got half G8r 95
half way to Paris; and listening to nothing but the
excess of his passion, was resolved, notwithstanding
all that could be said to him to give himself the consolation
of seeing his mistress once more.

Marshal Bassompierre, in his Memoirs, relates
that Henry did not believe his mistress was dead,
and continued his journey; but that Varenne,
having come to acquaint the marshal D’Ornano
and him, who had accompanied the dutchess to
Paris, that she was just dead, they both took horse,
to carry the melancholy news to the king, and
hinder him from proceeding to Paris.

We found the king, says marshal Bassompierre,
on the other side of La Saussaye near Vilejuif, coming
on post horses with the utmost expedition. As soon
as he perceived the marshal D’Ornano, he suspected
that he was come to bring him fatal tidings, which
as soon as he had heard, he uttered the most passionate
complaints.

These noblemen having with great difficulty
prevailed upon Henry to go into the Abbey La
Sauissay
, they laid him upon a bed, till the coach
which they had ordered to follow came from Paris:
they put him into it, to carry him back to Fontainebleau,
and during this little journey he was so oppress’d
with grief that he fell into a fainting fit in
the arms of the master of the horse.

As soon as he arrived in Fontainebleau he dispatched
a messenger to the Duke of Sully, who
was at his country-seat, to desire he would come
to him instantly.

It is worthy remark, that the king should upon
this occasion of his mistress’s death think no one so G8v 96
so capable of giving him consolation as the man
who had most opposed his extravagant fondness
for her; such is the involuntary homage which
even the passions themselves pay to wisdom and
virtue!

When this messenger arrived at the duke’s castle,
he was conversing with his wife upon the extraordinary
airs assumed by the Dutchess of Beaufort
when she last saw her; and perceiving her to be so
much affected with the discourse she had held with
her as to conclude there would certainly be some
very great change in the fortune of this lady,
the duke acquainted her with Madame de Beaufort’s
design to get herself declared queen, with the
practices of her relations and dependants for that
purpose, the struggles the king had in his own
mind, and the resolution he had taken to overcome
himself.

Madame de Sully was listening attentively to
this relation, when they heard the bell of the first
gate of the castle, without the moat, ring, and none
of the servants answering, it being yet scarcely day,
a voice several times repeated, “I come from the king.”

The Duke of Sully that instant wakening one
of the grooms of his chamber, sent him to open the
gate; and in his impatience to know the cause of
this early summons, he slipt on a night-gown and
ran to meet the courier, when observing a deep concern
upon his countenance, he asked him trembling,
if the king was ill?

No, replied the man, but he is in the utmost
affliction, madame the dutchess is dead.

This H1r 97

“This news,” says the Duke of Sully, “appeared
to me so improbable, that I made him repeat
his words several times; and when convinced
that it was true, I felt my mind divided between
grief for the condition to which her death reduced
the king, and joy for the advantages all
France would derive from it, which was increased,
by my being fully persuaded that the king
would by this transitory affliction purchase a release
from a thousand anxieties, and much more
anguish of heart than what he now actually suffered.
I went up again to my wife’s chamber
full of these reflections, ‘You will neither go to
the dutchess’s Coucher nor Lever,’
said I, ‘for she
is dead.’”

So sudden and so fatal a fall from all those
towering hopes of grandeur filled Madame de Sully
with astonishment and concern for the unhappy
dutchess of Beaufort. The shocking particulars of
her strange death she was made acquainted with
by a letter from La Varenne to her lord.

The Duke of Sully hastened to the king, whom
he found walking in a gallery, so oppress’d with grief
that all company was insupportable to him. This
wise counsellor and faithful friend employed every
argument drawn from religion, virtue, and policy,
to mitigate his sorrow: he even ventured to represent
to him that the event which now caused him
all this affliction was among the number of those
which he would one day look upon as most fortunate:
he conjured him to consider the painful
situation he would have been in, if his mistress had
lived; when on one side, struggling with the force No. 2. H of H1v 98
of a tender and violent passion, and on the other
with the silent convictions of what honour and
duty required of him, he would have been under
an absolute necessity of coming to some resolution
with respect to an engagement which he could not
break without torture, nor continue without infamy.

Heaven, he told him, came to his assistance by
a stroke painful indeed; but the only one that
could open the way to a marriage upon which
depended the tranquility of France, the fate of
Europe, the welfare of his subjects, and his own
happiness.

“Henry,” adds the Duke of Sully, “had not the
weakness of resigning himself up to grief through
obstinacy; or of seeking a cure in insensibility.
He listened more to the dictates of his reason
than his passion, and appeared already much less
afflicted to the courtiers who entered his chamber.
At length, every one being careful not
to renew his grief, which his daily employments
gradually diminished, he found himself in that
state which all wise men ought to be, who
have had great subjects of affliction; that is, neither
condemning nor flattering the cause, nor
affecting either to recal or banish the remembrance
of it.” Le Grain tells us, that the king made all his court go
into mourning for the Dutchess of Beaufort; he himself was
dressed in black the first eight days, and afterwards in violet.

H2r 99

The
History
of
Harriot and Sophia
Continued.

Mr. Herbert having recovered from the
astonishment into which he had been
thrown by the strange behaviour of Miss Darnley,
endeavoured to comfort her mother, whose weak
mind was more disposed to be alarmed at the threat
she had uttered upon her quitting the room, than
to resent such an insult to parental tenderness.

After gently insinuating to her, that she ought to
reduce her eldest daughter to reason, by a proper
exertion of her authority, he earnestly recommended
to her to be particularly attentive to an affair which
concerned the happiness of her youngest child, from
whose piety and good sense she might promise herself
so much comfort.

He advised her to give Sir Charles Stanley an
opportunity of explaining himself to her as soon
as possible; and to make him comprehend, that he
must not hope for permission to pay his addresses
to Sophia, till he had satisfied her that his intentions
were such, as she ought to approve.

H2 Mrs. H2v 100

Mrs. Darnley appeared so docile and complaisant
upon this occasion, so ready to take advice, and so
fully determined to be directed by it, that Mr.
Herbert
went away extremely well satisfied with
her behaviour, and full of pleasing hopes for his
beloved Sophia.

Harriot, in the mean time, was tormenting her
sister above stairs: she had entered her room with
a heart full of bitterness, and a countenance inflamed
with rage, flinging the door after her with
such violence, that Sophia letting fall her book,
started up in great terror, and in a trembling accent
asked her what was the matter with her?

Her own apprehensions had indeed already suggested
to her the cause of the disorder she appeared
to be in, which it was not easy to discover in that torrent
of reproach and invective with which she strove
to overwhelm her. Scornful and unjust reflections
upon her person, bitter jests upon her pedantick affectation,
and malignant insinuations of hypocrisy,
were all thrown out with the utmost incoherence of
passion; to which Sophia answered no otherwise
than by provoking serenity of countenance and
calm attention.

That she was able to bear with so much moderation
the cruel insults of her sister, was not more
the effect of her natural sweetness of temper, than
her good sense and delicate turn of mind. The
upper region of the air, says a sensible French writer,
admits neither clouds nor tempests; the thunder,
storms, and meteors, are formed below: such
is the difference between a mean, and an exalted
understanding.

I Har- H3r 101

Harriot, who did not find her account in this
behavior, sought to rouse her rage by reproaches
still more severe, till having ineffectually
railed herself out of breath, she aukwardly imitated
her sister’s composure, folded her hands before her,
and seating herself, asked her in a low but solemn
tone of voice, whether she would deign to answer
her one plain question?

Sophia then resuming her seat, told her with a
look of mingled dignity and sweetness, that she was
ready to answer her any question, and give her any
satisfaction she could desire, provided she would
repress those indecent transports of anger, so unbecoming
to her sex and years.

Why, you little envious creature, said Harriot,
you do not surely, because you are two or three
years younger than I am, pretend to insinuate that
I am old?

No certainly, replied Sophia, half smiling, my
meaning is, that you are too young to adopt, as
you do, all the peevishness of old age; but your
question sister, pursued she――

Well then, said Harriot, I ask you, how you have
dared to say that Sir Charles Stanley was tired of
me, and preferred you to me?

Tired of you! repeated Sophia, shocked at her
coarseness and falshood, I never was capable of
making use of such an expression, nor do I familiarise
myself with ideas that need such strange language
to convey them.

Harriot provoked almost to frenzy by this hint,
which her indiscreet conduct made but too just, flew
down stairs to her mother, and with mingled sobs and H3 ex- H3v 102
exclamations, told her, that Sophia had treated
her like an infamous creature, who had dishonoured
herself and her family.

Mrs. Darnley, though more favourably disposed
towards her youngest daughter, since she had been
made acquainted with the baronet’s affection for
her, yet was on this occasion governed by her habitual
preference of Harriot; and sending for Sophia,
she reproved her with great asperity for her
insolent behaviour to her sister.

Sophia listened with reverence to her mother’s
reproofs; and after justifying herself, as she easily
might, from the accusation her sister had brought
against her, she added, that not being willing to
be exposed to any farther persecutions on account
of Sir Charles Stanley, whose sincerity she thought
very doubtful, she was resolved not to wait any
longer for a place such as Mr. Herbert’s tenderness
was in search of for her, but to accept the first
reputable one that offered.

“I have not the vanity, madam,” pursued she, “to
imagine that a man of rank and fortune can
seriously resolve to marry an indigent young
woman like me; and although I am humble
enough to go to service, I am too proud to listen
to the addresses of any man who, from his superiority
of fortune, thinks he had a right to keep
me in doubt of his intentions, or, in a mean
dependance upon a resolution which he has not
perhaps regard enough for me to make.”

This discourse was not at all relished by Mrs.
Darnley
, who conceived that many inconveniences
were to be submitted to, for the enjoyment of affluence6 flu- H4r 103
and pleasure; but Sophia, who had revolved
in her mind all the mortifications a young woman
is exposed to, whose poverty places her so greatly
below her lover; that she is to consider his professions
as an honour, and to be rejoiced at every
indication of his sincerity; her delicacy was so
much wounded by the bare apprehension of suffering
what she thought an indignity to her sex,
that she was determined to give Sir Charles Stanley
no encou ragement, but to pursue her first design
of seeking a decent establishment, suitable to the
depress’d state of her fortune.

Mrs. Darnley, however, combatted her resolution
with arguments which she supposed absolutely conclusive,
and added to them her commands not to
think any more of so humiliating a design, which
so offended Harriot, that she broke out again into
tears, exclamations, and reproaches.

Her mother would have found it a difficult task
to have pacified her, had not a message from a lady,
inviting her to a concert that evening, obliged her
to calm her mind, that her complexion might not
suffer from those emotions of rage which she had
hitherto taken so little pains to repress.

As soon as Harriot retired, to begin the labours
of the toilet, Mrs. Darnley, with great mildness, represented
to Sophia, that it was her duty to improve
the affection Sir Charles express’d for her,
since by that means it might be in her power to
make her mother and her sister easy in their circumstances,
and engage their love for ever.

This was attacking Sophia on her weak side;
she answered with the softest tenderness of look H4 and H4v 104
and accent, “That it was her highest ambition
to make them happy.”

“Then I do not doubt, my child,” said Mrs.
Darnley
, “but you will employ all your good sense
to secure the conquest you have made.”

Sophia, melted almost to tears by these tender
expressions, to which she had been so little used,
assured her mother she would upon this occasion
act so as to deserve her kindness.

Mrs. Darnley would have been better pleased
if she had been less reserved, and had appeard
more affected with the fine prospect that was opening
for her; but it was not possible to press her farther.
Nature here had transferred the parent’s
rights to the child, and the gay, imprudent ambitious
mother, stood awed and abashed, in the presence
of her worthier daughter.

Sophia, who expected Sir Charles would renew
his visit in the evening, past the rest of the day in
uneasy perturbations. He entered the house just
at the time that Harriot, who had ordered a chair
to be got for her, came fluttering down the stairs
in full dress. As soon as she perceived him her
cheeks glowed with resentment; but affecting a
careless inattention, she shot by him with a half
courtesy, and made towards the door: he followed,
and accosting her with a grave but respectful air,
desired she would permit him to lead her to her
chair. Harriot, conveying all the scorn into her face
which the expression of her pretty but unmeaning features
were capable of, and rudely drawing away her
hand, “Pray, Sir,” said she, “carry your devores where “they H5r 105
they will be more acceptable, I am not disposed
to be jested with any longer.”

Sir Charles, half smiling and bowing low, told her,
that he respected her too much, as well upon her own
account as upon Miss Sophia’s, for whom indeed
he had the most tender regard, to be guilty of the
impertinence she accused him of.

Harriot did not stay to hear more: offended in
the highest degree at the manner in which he
mentioned Sophia, she darted an angry look at him,
and flung herself into her chair.

It must be confessed that Sir Charles discovered
upon this occasion a great share of that easy confidence
which people are apt to derive from splendid
fortunes and undisputed rank; but as he wanted
neither good sense, generosity, nor even delicacy,
he would have found it difficult to own to a lady
whom he had been used to address in the style of a
lover, that his heart had received a new impression,
if the contemptible character of Harriot had not
authorised his desertion of her. Pride, ignorance,
folly, affectation, sink a woman so low in the
eyes of men, that they easily dispense with themselves
from a strict observance of those delicate attentions,
and respectful regards, which the sex in general
claim by the laws of politeness, but which
sense and discernment never pay to the trifling
part of it.

Sir Charles was likewise glad of an opportunity
to shew Miss Darnley, that he did not think the
little gallantry which had passed between them,
entitled her to make him any reproaches; or to
consider the passion he professed for her sister as an in- H5v 106
infidelity to her; and now finding himself more at
ease from the frank acknowledgement he had made,
he sent up his name, and was received by Mrs.
Darnley with all the officious civility she was used
to shew him.

Sophia was in the room, and rose up at his entrance
in a sweet confusion, which she endeavoured
to conceal, by appearing extremely busy at a piece
of needle-work.

Sir Charles, after some trifling conversation with
her mother, approached her, and complimented
her with an easy air upon her being so usefully
employed, when most other young ladies were abroad
in search of amusement.

Sophia, who was now a little recovered, answered
him with that wit and vivacity which was so natural
to her; but looking up at the same time, she
saw his eyes fixed upon her with a look so tender
and passionate, as threw her back into all her former
confusion, which encreased every moment by
the consciousness that it was plain to his observation.

The young baronet, though he was charmed
with her amiable modesty, yet endeavoured to relieve
the concern he saw her under, by talking of
indifferent matters, till Mrs. Darnley seeing them
engaged in discourse, prudently withdrew, when
he instantly addressed her in a language more tender
and particular.

Sophia, shocked at her mother’s indiscretion,
and at his taking advantage of it so abruptly, let
all the weight of her resentment fall on him; and
the poor lover was so awed at her frowns, and the sar- H6r 107
sarcastic raillery which she mingled with expressions
that shewed the most invincible indifference,
that not daring to continue a discourse which offended
her, and in too great concern to introduce
another subject, he stood fixed in silence for several
minutes, leaning on the back of her chair, while
she plied her needle with the most earnest attention,
and felt her confusion decrease in proportion
as his became more apparent.

At length he walked slowly to the other end of
the room, and taking up a new book which he had
sent her a few days before, he asked her opinion of
it in a faultering accent, and was extremely mortified
to find she was so much at ease, as to answer
him, with all the readiness of wit and clearness of
judgment imaginable.

Another pause of silence ensued, during which
Sophia heard him sigh softly several times, while
he turned over the leaves of the book with such
rapidity as shewed he scarce read a single line in
any page of it.

He was thus employed when Mrs. Darnley returned,
who stood staring first at one, then at the
other, strangely perplexed at their looks and silence,
and apprehensive that all was not right. Sophia
now took an opportunity to retire, and met an
angry glance from her mother as she passed by her.

Her departure roused Sir Charles out of his revery,
he looked after her, and then turning to Mrs.
Darnley, overcame his discontent so far as to be
able to entertain her a quarter of an hour with his
usual politeness; and finding Sophia did not appear
again, he took his leave.

As H6v 108

As soon as he was gone Mrs. Darnley called her
daughter, and chid her severely for her rudeness in
leaving the baronet.

Sophia defended herself as well as she could,
without owning the true cause of her disgust, which
was her mother’s so officiously quitting the room;
but Mrs. Darnley was so ill satisfied with her behaviour,
that she complained of it to her friend Mr.
Herbert
, who came in soon afterwards, telling him
that Sophia’s pride and ill temper would be the
ruin of her fortune.

The good man having heard the story but one
way, thought Sophia a little to blame, till having
an opportunity to discourse with her freely, he found
the fault she had been charged with, was no more
than an excess of delicacy, which was very pardonable
in her situation: he warned her, however, not to
admit too readily apprehensions injurious to herself,
which was in some degree debasing the dignity of
her sex and character; but to make the baronet
comprehend that esteeming him as a man of honour,
she considered his professions of regard to her as a
claim upon her gratitude; and that, in consequence,
she should without any reluctance receive the commands
of her mother, and the advice of her friends
in his favour.

Poor Sophia found herself but too well disposed
to think favourably of Sir Charles; her tenderness
had suffered greatly by the force she had put upon
herself to behave to him in so disobliging a manner,
and the uneasiness she saw him under, his silence,
and confusion, and the sighs that escaped him, apparently
without design, had affected her sensibly, and H7r 109
and several days passing away without his appearing
again, she concluded he was irrecoverably prejudiced
against her; the uneasiness this thought
gave her, first hinted to herself the impression he
had already made on her heart.

Sir Charles had been so much piqued by
her behaviour as to form the resolution of seeing
her no more; but when he supposed himself most
capable of persisting in this resolution, he was nearest
breaking through it, and suddenly yielding to
the impulse of his tenderness, he flew to her again
more passionate than ever; this little absence having
only served to shew him how necessary she was
to his happiness.

When Sophia saw him enter the room, the agitations
of her mind might easily read in her
artless countenance; a sentiment of joy for his return
gave new fire to her eyes, and vivacity to her
whole person; while a consciousness of the effect
his presence produced, and a painful doubt of his
sincerity, and the rectitude of his intentions, alternately
dyed her cheeks with blushes and paleness.

The young baronet approached her trembling,
but the unexpected softness with which she received
him, increasing at once his passion and his hopes,
he poured out his whole soul in the tenderest and
most ardent professions of love, esteem, and admiration
of her.

Sophia listened to him with a complaisant attention;
and having had sufficient time while he was
speaking, to compose and recollect herself; she told
him, in a modest but firm accent, that she was obliged
to him for the favourable opinion he entertainedtained H7v 110
of her; but that she did not think herself at
liberty to hear, much less to answer to such discourse
as he had thought proper to address to her, till she had
the sanction of her mother’s consent, and Mr. Herbert’s
approbation, whose truly parental regard for
her, made her look upon him as another father, who
supplied the place of him she had lost.

Sir Charles, more charmed with her than ever,
was ready in his present flow of tender sentiments
for her, to offer her his hand with an unreservedness
that would have satisfied all her delicate scruples;
but carried away by the force of habit, an
insurmountable aversion to marriage, and the false
but strongly impressed notion of refinements in a
union of hearts, where love was the only tye, he
could not resolve to give her a proof of his affection,
which in his opinion was the likeliest way to destroy
all the ardor of it; but careful not to alarm her,
and apprehending no great severity of morals from
the gay interested mother, he politely thanked her
for the liberty she gave him to make his passion
known to Mrs. Darnley, and to solicit her consent
to his happiness.

Sophia observed with some concern, that he affected
to take no notice of Mr. Herbert upon this
occasion; but she would not allow herself to dwell
long upon a thought so capable of raising doubts
injurious to his honour; and satisfied with the frankness
of his proceeding thus far, she suffered no
marks of discontent or apprehension to appear in
her countenance and behaviour.

Sir Charles did not fail to make such a general
declaration of his sentiments to Mrs. Darnley as he thought H8r 111
thought sufficient to satisfy Sophia, without obliging
himself to be more explicite; and in
the mean time, having acquired a thorough
knowledge of Mrs. Darnley’s character, he sought
to engage her in his interest by a boundless
liberality, and by gratifying all those passions which
make corruption easy. She loved dissipation;
and all the pleasures and amusements that inventive
luxury had found out to vary the short scene
of life were at her command; she had a high taste
for the pleasures of the table, and therefore the
most expensive wines, and choicest delicacies that
earth, sea, and air could afford, were constantly
supplied by him in the greatest profusion. No
day ever passed without her receiving some considerable
present, the value of which was inhanced
by the delicacy with which it was made.

The innocent Sophia construed all this munificence
into proofs of the sincerity of his affection
for her; for the young baronet, whether awed by
the dignity of her virtue, or that he judged it necessary
to secure the sucess of his designs, mingled
with the ardor of his professions, a behaviour
so respectful and delicate, as removed all her apprehensions,
and left her whole soul free to all the
tender impressions a lively gratitude could make
on it.

Mr. Herbert, however, easily penetrated into Sir
Charles views; he saw with the pain the progress he
made every day in the affection of Sophia; but by
the speciousness of his conduct, he had established
himself so firmly in her good opinion, that he judged
any attempt to alarm her fears, while there seemed so H8v 112
so little foundation for them, would miss its effect;
and not doubting but ere it was long her own
observation would furnish her with some cause for
apprehension, he contented himself for the present
with keeping a vigilant eye upon the conduct of
Sir Charles and Mrs. Darnley, and with being
ready to assist Sophia in her perplexities, whenever
she had recourse to him.

The change there was now in the situation of
this amiable girl, afforded him many opportunities
of admiring the excellence of her character: she who
formerly used to be treated with neglect and even
harshness by her mother, was now distinguished with
peculiar regard; her opinion always submitted to with
deference, her inclinations consulted in all things,
and a studious endeavour to please her was to be seen
in every word and action of Mrs. Darnley’s, who
affected to be as partially fond of her as she had
once been of her sister.

Even the haughty insolent Harriot, keeping her
rage and envy concealed in her own breast, condescended
to wear the appearance of kindness to her,
while she shared with her mother in all those gratifications
which the lavish generosity of Sir Charles
procured them, and which Sophia, still continuing
her usual simplicity of life, could never be persuaded
to partake of. Yet all this produced no
alteration in Sophia; the same modesty and humility,
the same sweetness of temper, and attention to
oblige, distinguished her now as in her days of
oppression.

Mr. I1r 113

Mr. Herbert contemplated her with admiration
and delight, and often with astonishment reflected
upon the infatuation of Sir Charles, who could
allow himself to be so far governed by fashionable
prejudices, and a libertine turn of mind, as to balance
one moment whether he should give himself
a lawful claim to the affections of such a woman.

Affairs continued in this state during three
months, when the good old man, who watched
over his young favourite with all the pious solicitude
of her guardian angel, perceived that she was
grown more melancholy and reserved than usual;
he often heard her sigh, and fancied she had been
weeping, and her fine eyes would appear sometimes
suffused with tears, even when she endeavoured
to appear most chearful.

He imagined that she had something upon her
mind which she wished to disclose to him; her looks
seemed to intimate as much, and she frequently
sought opportunities of being alone with him,
and engaged him to pass those evenings with her
when her mother and sister were at any of the public
entertainments. Yet all those times, though her
heart seemed labouring with some secret uneasiness
which she would fain impart to him, she had not resolution
enough to enter into any explanation.

Mr. Herbert, who could have wished she had
been more communicative, resolved at length to
spare her any farther struggles with herself; and
one day when he was alone with her, taking occasion
to observe that she was not so chearful as usual,
he asked her tenderly if any thing had happened to
give her uneasiness; speak freely my child, said No. II. I he I1v 114
he to her, and think you speaking to a
father.

Sophia made no other answer at first than by
bursting into tears, which seeming to relieve her
a little; she raised her head, and looking upon the
good man, who beheld her with a fixed attention.
“May I hope sir:” said she, “that you are
still disposed to fulfil the kind promise you once
made me――Oh take me from hence,”
pursued
she, relapsing into a new passion of tears, “place
me in the situation to which my humble lot has
called me; save me from the weakness of my
own heart――I now see plainly the delusion into
which I have fallen; but, alas! my mother does
not see it――every thing here conspires against my
peace.”

To be continued.

An I2r 115

An
Account
of the
Vestal Virgins.

Numa Pompilius, the second king of Rome,
a man of great virtue, piety, and wisdom,
is considered as author of the vestal institution;
though there were vestals before his time, and even
so early as the settlement of Eneas in Italy, who,
we are told, placed the palladium, an image of
Pallas so called, which he had brought with him
from Troy, in the temple of Vesta, and committed
it to the care of the virgins dedicated to the service
of that goddess, who from her name were called
vestals. But it was Numa who gave a form to
this institution, and regulated the ministry and office
of the order.

That prince confined the number of the vestals
to four; two more were afterwards added by Tarquinius
Priscus
, one of his successors, and that
number continued unaltered.

Numa committed to these virgins the keeping
of the immortal fire, and the palladium, with the
care of certain secret sacrifices in the worship of the I2 god- I2v 116
goddess Vesta. They vowed chastity during the
space of thirty years that they attended on the
service of the goddess; the age of admission was
above six, and under ten, and they were to be without
any corporal blemish.

The ten first years were a kind of noviciate or
probation, when they were instructed in all the sacred
mysteries; the next ten were passed in the
practice of them, and the last ten in teaching the
novices.

This term being expired, they were free to
quit the order, to lay aside the distinctions of it
and to marry; but very few, it is said, made use
of this liberty, terrified with frequent examples of
the unhappy end attending those who changed
their condition.

Very great privileges and marks of distinction
were at several times granted to the vestals. They
had a right to make a will during their father’s
life, and to dispose of their fortunes, without a
trustee; for the Roman women were always under
guardianship: they were forbid to take an oath,
and in courts of justice their evidence was admitted
upon their bare affirmation.

When they appeared in public, a lictor attended
them with the fasces; and if a vestal in her walks
happened to meet a criminal leading to execution,
he was pardoned upon her declaring that the meeting
was accidental. They had a distinguished
rank and place of honour assigned them in the circus,
and at other public shews, and were educated
and maintained at the expence of the commonwealth.

But I3r 117

But if great honours were paid to the dignity and
virtue of the vestals, their faults were also punished
with equel severity. The faults thus punishable
were either negligence of their duty, in suffering the
sacred fire to go out, or incontinence in violating
their vow of chastity.

In the first case, which was looked upon as the
sign of some great calamity to the state, the guilty
vestal was punished as a slave, that is, with scourging;
covered only with a veil, she was whipped
with rods by the Pontifex Maximus, or chief
priest. One of the vestals spent the whole night
by the sacred fire, to prevent its extinction, and
watched thus each in turn. When the fire was
out, it was to be rekindled by the rays of the sun,
the manner of which is variously related.

The great crime of the vestals was the violation
of their vow of chastity; and this was punished
in a manner not to be described without horror.
They were buried alive. Near the Colline gate,
says Plutarch, there is a little vault, with a hole to
go down to it; in the vault there is a bed, a lighted
lamp, and a small quantity of provisions, consisting
of a loaf, a pitcher of water, a vial of oil, and a pot
of milk: these are provided for the criminal, that
religion may not be wounded by starving to death
a person consecrated with the most august and sacred
ceremonies. Strange scruple! they feared
to starve her whom they buried alive.

The offender was put into a close and covered litter,
that her piercing shrieks might not be heard, and
carried in that manner through crouds of people
cross the forum. At the sight of the litter, all made I3 way I3v 118
way for it to pass, and followed it in awful silence,
and all the marks of the deepest sorrow. There
could not be a more horrible spectacle, nor a more
dreadful or melancholy day for Rome, than that
on which a vestal was carried to execution.

When the litter was come to the place of punishment,
the lictors took off the covering and opened
it; then the pontifex maximus, after some private
prayers, with hands and eyes lifted up to heaven,
took out the unhappy criminal, all closely veiled,
and set her on the ladder, by which she was to descend
into the vault: after which, he returned with
the other priests; and the wretched vestal was no
sooner down, but the ladder was removed, and the
hole filled up with earth till the ground was even,
and no sign of a grave remained, to intimate that
the criminal was deemed unworthy to appear either
among the dead of the living.

By this terrible execution is seen what notions
the heathens themselves entertained concerning the
breach of chastity; and the fear of its drawing
down the curse and vengeance of the Gods upon
the whole state, if it remained unpunished. To
avoid such a fatal calamity, the vestals were exhorted
not only to fly with horror from every temptation
to guilt, but to avoid with the utmost care
whatever could cast the least blemish on their reputation.

Posthumia, a vestal, having subjected herself to
unfavourable suspicions, on account of her too great
solicitude in dress, and gaiety in manners, unbecoming
the sacred purity of a virgin, was called
to her trial. After a long examination she was pronouncednoun- I4r 119
innocent; but the pontifex maximus
commanded her to quit those gay airs for the future,
and to shew in her dress more wisdom and modesty
than elegance and taste.

The 638th year of Rome gives us an example of
corruption among the vestals, never heard of before.
In preceding times it rarely happened that
a vestal violated her vow of chastity, and the day
of her punishment was a day of universal mourning
at Rome. But this year, of the six vestals, three
were proved criminal, two of which losing all sense
of fear as well as shame, had almost publickly abandoned
themselves to dissolute practices.

The mischief was begun by a Roman knight,
named Butætius Barrus, a professed libertine, who
being tired of too easy conquests, sought to vary
his infamous pleasures by the charm of difficulty
and danger. He therefore attacked a vestal called
Emilia, and when he had succeeded in seducing her,
the contagion soon spread; and two other vestals,
Licinia, and Marcia, followed the example of their
companion.

Marcia, however, less criminal than the other
two, admitted only one lover; but Emilia and
Licinia, who were become great friends, if such
leagues which the wicked form with the wicked
may be called in the name of friendship, not
chusing to confine themselves to their first gallants,
each introduced her brother to her friend,
and managed each other’s interviews.

Having once begun to extend their criminal
amours, they soon had occasion to observe that
their secret took air; therefore to engage those I4 to I4v 120
to silence whom they apprehended would inform
against them, they made them all accomplices in
the guilt.

This scene of infamy, after having been long
acted in secret, was at length brought to light by a
slave named Manius, whose master was one of
Emilia’s gallants.

This fellow had been employed by Licinia and
her to carry on their intrigues with several young
Romans, and had for some time acquitted himself
very faithfully in their infamous service; but being
disappointed in the rewards they had promised him,
and in his expectations of liberty from his master,
he made a full discovery; and the guilty vestals
were immediately brought to trial.

The college of pontiffs, which by the constitution
of Numa were the proper judges of this affair,
acted with great lenity, and condemned only Emilia;
a favourable sentence was passed upon Marcia
and Licinia, for which the former was probably
indebted to her having been less criminal; and the
latter to the eloquence of the celebrated L. Crassus,
her kinsman, who being then twenty seven
years of age, defended her in an oration of which
Cicero speaks with praise.

The unhappy Emilia was buried alive, pursuant
to her sentence; Marcia and Licinia were just
recovered from the horrors of that dreadful fate
which had impended over them, when a new
process was commenced against them.

The whole Roman people exclaimed against
the lenity of the pontiffs, on an occasion when the
crime was equally evident and odious; and the tribune I5r 121
tribune Sextus Peduceus having put himself at the
head of those who murmured at the sentence, caused
an extraordinary commission to be voted by the
people for re-hearing the cause of Marcia and Licinia;
and at the head of that commission placed
L. Cassius, who for that purpose was created prætor
a second time, after having been consul and
censor.

He was a person of rigid virtue and inflexible
severity, and one who, as Cicero observes, had rendered
himself agreeable to the people, not by politeness
and a popular behavior, but by an austerity
of manners, which acquired him respect.

Cassius fully answered the expectation of those
who had chosen him; for he not only condemned
the two vestals, who were punished in the same
manner as Emilia, but also a great number of
other persons; so that his tribunal was called the
rock of the accused.

I5v 122

The
History
of the
Count de Comminge.

Written by himself.

The house of Comminge, from which I am
descended, is one of the most ancient and illustrious
in the kingdom; my great grand-father,
who had two sons, was so extremely fond of the
youngest, that he settled some very considerable
estates upon him, in prejudice to the rights of his
elder brother; and gave him the title of marquis
of Lussan. The partiality of my ancestor
did not weaken the friendship between his two
sons, which encreased with their years. They
would have their children brought up together;
but by giving them their education in common,
instead of uniting them by stricter ties than those
of blood, which was their sole view in it, they rendered
them enemies almost from their birth.

My father, who was always excelled in his exercises
by the young marquis of Lussan, conceived
a jealousy at it, which soon degenerated into a fixed I6r 123
fixed aversion. They often quarrelled; and my
father being always the aggressor, it was he who
was always punished.

One day, when he complained of this treatment
to the steward of our family, “Know,” said the man
to him, “that you will have it in your power to
repress the pride of the marquis of Lussan; all
the estates he possesses are entailed upon you,
and your grandfather could not dispose of them:
when you are the master,”
continued he, “it will
not be difficult for you to recover your right.”

This intimation convincing my father, that he
had it in his power to be revenged of his cousin,
made him set no bounds to his resentment. Their
quarrels became so frequent and so violent, that
there was a necessity for separating them. They
were many years without seeing each other, during
which they were both married. The marquis of
Lussan had only a daughter by his wife, and my
father only a son by his, which was myself.

As soon as my father came to the possession of
his hereditary estates, by the death of his grandfather,
he determined to follow the advice that
had been given him, while he was yet a youth, and
which he had never lost sight of: he omitted nothing
that could render his claim unquestionable,
and rejecting several proposals for an accommodation,
commenced a law-suit with the marquis of Lussan,
which could not but terminate in the despoiling
him of all his estates.

An unhappy rencounter, which they had one
day in a hunting-match, rendered them for ever
irreconcileable. My father, whose vowed revenge was I6v 124
was never out of his thoughts, said several cruel
things to the Marquis of Lussan, upon the despicable
condition to which he expected soon to reduce
him. The marquis, tho’ naturally mild,
could not help answering with some haughtiness.
They had recourse to their swords: fortune declared
in favour of Monsieur de Lussan: he disarmed
my father, and bid him ask his life.

“I should hate it,” answered my father fiercely,
“if I owed it to thee.” “Yet, spite of thyself,
thou shalt owe it to me,”
said the marquis, of
Lussan, throwing him his sword: after which he
instantly left him.

This generous action did not move my father
in his favour; on the contrary, the double victory
his enemy gained over him, encreased his hatred,
and he carried on the suit against the marquis of
Lussan more vigorously than before. However,
when his hopes were highest he received some accounts
from his lawyers, which effectually destroyed
them. This disappointment threw him into such
transports of rage and grief, as brought on a dangerous
fever, under which he languished a long
time, and in this state I found him at my return
from my travels, upon which I had ben sent immediately
after my studies were finished.

A few days after my arrival, the Abbot de R――,
a kinsman of my mother’s, sent notice to my father,
that the writings which alone were able to prove
his just claim to the estates possessed by the marquis
of Lussan, were in the archives of the abbey
of R――, to which place many of the papers belonging
to our family had been carried during the civil wars. I7r 125
wars. My father was desired by the abbot to
keep this information secret, and to come himself
for those writings, or send a person for them,
on whose fidelity he could have an absolute dependance.

The bad state of his health not permitting him
to go himself, he charged me with this commission,
after many times representing to me, the great importance
of it. “You,” said he to me, “are more
concerned in the recovery of those papers, than
I am; the estates will probably soon be yours;
but if you had no interest in them, I think well
enough of you, to believe that you share my
resentment, and are eager to revenge the injuries
I have received.”
After giving some other
necessary instructions, it was resolved that I should
take the title of marquis of Longaunois, that my
business in the abbey might not be suspected,
madame de Lussan having several relations there.

I set out, accompanied only by an old servant of
my father’s, and my own valet de chambre. My
journey proved successful: I found in the archives
of the abbey the writings which proved incontestably
the entail. I wrote to my father, and gave
him an account of all that I had done; and, as I
was only at a small distance from ――,
I desired he would permit me to stay there during
the season for drinking the waters. My father was
so pleased with the success of my journey, that he
readily complied with my request.

I still appeared under the borrowed title of the
marquis of Langaunois: my equipage was too inconsiderable
to support the grandeur of that of Comminge.minge, I7v 126
The day after my arrival, I went to the
fountain: in these places ceremony is laid aside,
and an easy polite freedom better supplies its place.
From the first day of my appearance at the baths, I
was admitted into all parties of pleasure, and introduced
at the house of the marquis de la Valette, who
that day gave a grand entertainment to the ladies.

I found several of them whom I had seen at the
fountain already come, and said some tender things
to them, as I then thought myself obliged to do
to all women. I was engaged in a particular conversation
with one of them, when a lady of a good
presence entered the room, followed by a girl of
surprising beauty; her charms fixed my attention
immediately, her graceful modesty won my esteem.
I loved her from that moment, and that moment
decided the destiny of my whole life. Insensibly
my former gaiety vanished; I could do nothing
but gaze on her, and follow her every where: she
perceived it, and blushed. A walk was proposed,
and I had the good fortune to lead her. We were
at a sufficient distance from the rest of the company
to give me an opportunity of talking to her upon
a subject by which my whole thoughts were engrossed;
but I who a few moments before was not
able to remove my eyes from her face, had now
when we were alone not courage enough to look
upon her. Till then I had always talked of love to
women for whom I felt nothing but indifference;
but as soon as my heart was really subdued, I found
it impossible to speak.

We rejoined the company, without having uttered
a single word to each other. The ladies were con- I8r 127
conducted to their lodgings, and I returned home,
where I shut myself up in my apartment. In the
disposition my mind was then, solitude was most
agreeable. I felt a certain kind of joy mixed with
pain, which I believe always accompanies a beginning
passion: mine had rendered me so timid,
that I durst not endeavour to know the name of her
I loved. I was apprehensive my curiosity would
betray the secret of my heart; but how did it sink
within me, when I learned that it was the daughter
of the marquis of Lussan who had charmed me.
All the obstacles that opposed my happiness rose
instantly to my mind; but the fear that Adelaida,
so was that lovely girl called, had been early taught
to hate my name, was what most alarmed me. I
thought myself fortunate in having assumed another;
and fondly hoped that she would know my
passion for her before she could be prejudiced
against me; and that when she knew who I was she
would at least be induced to pity me.

I therefore determined to conceal my true name
as long as possible, and in the mean time to use
every method to please her; but I was too much
in love to employ any other than that of loving. I
followed her wherever she went: I ardently wished
for an opportunity of speaking to her in private;
and when that so much desired opportunity offered
itself, I had not power to take advantage of it.
The fear of forfeiting a thousand little freedoms,
which I now enjoyed, restrained me; but my
greatest fear was that of offending her.

This was my situation, when one evening, as
the company were walking in separate parties, Adalaidalaida I8v 128
dropt a bracelet off her arm, to which her picture
was fastened. The chevalier de Saint Oden,
who led her, eagerly stooped to take it up, and,
after gazing upon it a moment, put it in his
pocket. Adelaida at first asked for it mildly; but
he obstinately refusing to return it, she expressed
great resentment at a behaviour which showed so
little respect for her.

The chevalier was handsome; some little successes
with the fair had made him vain and presuming.
Without being disconcerted at Adelaida’s
anger, “Why, mademoiselle,” said he, “would
you deprive me of a good which I owe only to
chance? I flatter myself,”
continued he, lowering
his voice; “that when you know the sentiments
you have inspired me with, you will suffer
me to keep what that has presented me.”

Saying this he bowed profoundly low; and, without
waiting for her answer, retired.

I happened not to be with her then. The marchioness
de la Valette and I were talking at a little
distance; but altho’ I quitted her as seldom as possible,
yet my attention was always fixed upon her.
I never lost a look, a word, or action of hers, and
however particularly engaged, I never failed in any
of those assiduities, which others practise to please,
but which the excess of my passion made we find
inconceivable pleasure in performing.

To be continued.

K1r 129

Philosophy
For the
Ladies.

Introduction.

In the enumeration of those studies which the
fair sex may properly be permitted to employ
some part of their time in an application to, given
in our last Number, it may be remembered that
history and natural philosophy stood foremost in the
list. Curiosity is one of the most prevalent, and,
when properly applied, one of the most amiable,
passions of the human mind; nor can it in any way
find a more rational scope for exertion, than in the
recollection of historical facts, and a curious inquisition
into the wonders of creation. To this application
of that passion the female part of the
world are unquestionably most happily adapted.
Undisturbed by the more intricate affairs of business;
unburthened with the load of political entanglements;
with the anxiety of commercial negotiations;
or the suspense and anguish which attend on
the pursuit of fame or fortune, the memories of the
fair are left vacant to receive and to retain the regularNo.2. K gular K1v 130
connection of a train of events, to register
them in that order which fancy may point out as
most pleasing, and to form deductions from them
such as may render their lives more agreeable to
themselves, and more serviceable to every one
about them. Their more exalted faculties, not being
tied down by wearisome attention to mathematical
investigations, metaphysical chimeras, or
abstruse scholastic learning, are more at liberty to observe
with care, see with perspicuity, and judge without
prejudice, concerning the amazing world of wonders
round them than those of men, who, very frequently
by attempting to arrive at every kind of
knowledge, find themselves stopped short in their
career by the limited period of life, before they
can properly be said to have reached any.

To gratify and furnish food for this laudable curiosity,
therefore, in both these branches of knowledge,
shall be one of our principal aims in the prosecution
of this work; yet as amusement no less
than instruction will ever constitute one of the main
columns of our edifice, and that our wish is to
render the ladies though learned not pedantic,
conversable rather than scientific, we shall avoid
entering into any of those minutiæ, or diving into
those depths of literature, which may make their
study dry to themselves, or occasion its becoming
tiresome to others.

If therefore we treat of philosophy, it shall be
polished from the rust of theoretical erudition, and
adorned with all those advantages which a connexion
with the politer arts and sciences can throw upon
it. If of history, a pleasing relation of the most
interesting facts shall be endeavoured at, the movementment K2r 131
of the grand machine of government shall
indeed be set before our readers, and the influence
of each apparent wheel be rendered visible: but
we shall think it unnecessary to look into every
secret spring whereby these wheels were actuated;
and shall dispense with entering into the never to
be discovered causes of the rise and fall of nations
now no more, to make room for the more useful
knowledge of those movements of the human
heart on which depend the happiness or ruin of individuals.
If geography should form, as we propose
it shall, one portion of each number, it will
not be with us the meer description of large tracts
of land, where woods and plains, mountains and
valleys, rivers and sandy deserts occur alike in all;
but only a detail in every country of those things
which are peculiar to itself: a picture not of the
face of the earth, of sea and air, in different latitudes
and longitudes, but a more varied prospect of human
nature diversified by different laws, by different
constitutions, and different ideas.

Thus much will be sufficient to premise in regard
to the matter of our researches on these kind
of subjects, in order to obviate the horrid idea
which the word philosophy might perhaps otherwise
impress on the minds of our female readers, who
might from that term expect to find a work intended
and calculated chiefly for their amusement and instruction,
loaded with dry and abstruse investigations,
which some of them might not have time,
or others even want attention, to examine with the
application necessary to become mistresses of them;
and which if they were attained would stand a K2 chance K2v 132
chance of more than ten to one of exciting the
outcry of the world against them.

As to the method we intend to pursue, however,
something, though not much, will be necessary
to add. Which will be only to observe that
no regular course of philosophy, no long train of
historical events, nor any close confinement to one
branch of geographical knowledge, shall be aimed
at in our essays on these subjects. Variety is the
soul of study, as well as the pleasure of life; and a
thousand useful pieces of knowledge steal into the
vacancies of our mind when detached, which would
never find their way thither if they were entangled
with each other, or mingled in the grand mass of
philosophical enquiries.

Learning, in short, is the old man’s bundle of
rods: when bound up in the cluster, it is almost impossible
to be overcome, yet every single twig may
easily be mastered. In short, we see not the labour
we have to go through, when it is presented to us
in minute portions; yet still it answers the end
proposed, “Small sands the mountain, moments make the year.”
We accumulate knowledge by golden grains, and
find ourselves possessed of an ample treasure before
we are even aware that we have attained the necessary
store for our passing easily through life.

To render this accumulation therefore thus easy,
we shall fix ourselves to no peculiar order, but
make variety our aim; transport our reader by
turns through all the regions of earth, air, and
ocean, and to different climates, with expedition beyondyond K3r 133
the power of a magician’s wand. No bars of
time, of place, or distance, or even impossibility
itself, shall stop our progress. One Number of our
work perhaps shall leave us admiring the stupendous
fabric of the immense extended universe;
the next shall find us aiding our limited sight by
help of glasses in observations on a world of unknown
beings contained within a drop of fluid, or
forests waving in the narrow circuit of a small piece
of moss. To-day we shall converse with almost
our cotemporaries, enquire their actions, and censure
or applaud them as we please; to-morrow
shall introduce us to an intercourse with the great
founders of long abolished empires. One page
shall teach the manners used by nations where
splendour and magnificence surpass even the most
volatile imagination; the next point out the various
artifices which want, the parent of inventive
labour, instructs the poor unhappy savage to make
use of for the supply of those necessities which barren
wilds and mountains desolate deny the fuller
solace of. In short, every thing curious, every
thing instructive, every thing entertaining, shall
be carefully sought out, and offered to the view,
without distinction or respect to order; still leaving
to the mind of every reader to range and form
them into systems according to his pleasure.

K3 Of K3v 134

Of the
Universe
as Considered
Under a General View.

Although, as I have hinted above, we do not
propose to enter into any regular order with
regard to particular details, yet previous to our engaging
in any disquisitions at all, it may not be improper
to take one general review of nature, in
order to open and prepare the mind for the reception
of such discoveries as may at first sight confound
from their novelty, and such truths as may
appear incredible from their overleaping the limits
of our conception.

Every study ought to have its peculiar use not
only with regard to mankind in general, but to the
person to whom it is recommended in particular.
It is not enough to say, such or such a branch of
knowledge will, if pursued, be productive of some
emolument to others; the person who is particularly
solicited to pursue it ought to be informed in
what respect it may be rendered serviceable to him
in particular. Let mankind argue on the principles
of stoicism annd public spirit as long as they please,
it would be difficult through the history of now almost
six thousand years, to find any action ever so trivial K4r 135
trivial, if attended with either labour or hazard,
that has been performed merely for the sake of the
publick in present, or of posterity in future, wherein
some advantage either real or imaginary was
not to accrue to the agent.

The motives to great and illustrious actions in
the loud and busy occurrences of the world have
been usually incited by ambition: Ambition, united
with avarice, has aimed at present aggrandizement;
ambition, spurred on by fancy, has made future
fame its final goal. Yet have the actions thus
produced generally tended to oppression or extravagance.

In the continued practice of moral opinions, and
the support of religious tenets, many have run thro’
lives of pain and persecution; many have fallen
voluntary martyrs in the midst of the most excruciating
tortures, and gloried in the sufferings they
have borne. The hope of future meed, the prospect
of a certain happiness in another state, purchased
by patient sufferings in this, have been at
once their motive and support: yet these have frequently
deserved the names of wild enthusiasm and
headstrong superstition.

In the still calmer and more retired sphere of
learned disquisition, the springs of action seem with
greater disinterestedness to tend towards general
utility. Fame is but rarely gained by studious
lore; fortune still seldomer. The present therefore
seems improbable, the future most uncertain.
Ambition and interest here seem to have no
effect. The motives then of action here are more
concealed; yet motives still there are: for human K4 na- K4v 136
nature finds its powers too limited, its inclinations
too much clogg’d, to act without some point in view
to rouse it to exertion.

From the concealment then, or rather from the
non-appearance of these motives, arises the so common
cry against the practice of natural philosophy,
“What is the use of this?” A cry thus raised as easily
is answered, “The use is universal――”But to explain
that answer more may be necessary.

To those whose minds are too contracted to
wander through the tracts of boundless space, to
view at once with wonder, and follow with discernment,
the motions of the heavenly bodies; and
whilst contracted thus are still too dissipated to fix
upon the objects placed before them, and pay the
due attention to that mechanism, which, as the judicious
Mr. Boyle most justly has observed, “is
more conspicuous in nature’s watches than her
clocks;”
to these, I say, the use of all these
studies will still remain concealed.

But to the mind of clear and cool reflection,
their use is plain and evident: they lead by smooth
and regular gradations to peace and happiness:
they raise the thoughts to humanity and devotion;
serve to calm our ruffled passions, and, by a regular
transition, convey our contemplations from the
creature to its Creator.

In this light then let us consider them: look on
the vast universe as one immense machine, whose
complicated mechanism bespeaks an artist of almighty
power and wisdom――a machine formed for
our use, and consequently a most amazing proof
of his benevolence and goodness――a machine whose I several K5r 137
several parts have all a wonderful connection, and
all their several uses; which it is therefore a duty
enjoined on us to endeavour at the discovering, and
the discovery itself a reward granted for the performance
of that duty.

Let us then first take a view of this mighty machine
in the whole, and then descend to a more
immediate disquisition of its several parts.

For this purpose then, reader, imagine yourself
conveyed to some place beyond even the limits
of infinite space; there cast your eyes around, and
view the number of the stars which glitter in their
several orbs. Small as they from our earth appear,
behold them each a sun, shining with brightest
lustre; each an immense mass of heat and light.
Around them see numbers of worlds revolving in
stated orbits, and in certain times. Lost as you
are in the irregularity of their number and their
motions, now fix your attention on a single one――
return to our system only.

There, in the centre, the only place from whence
the advantages of light and heat could be dispersed
with equal impartiality to all the surrounding planets,
and almost equally to every one in all the several
periods of its course, behold the sun: a wondrous
moss of fire, of so immense a bulk, glowing
with so much brightness, and heated to a fervor so
intense, as to diffuse its genial warmth, and spread
its rays for millions of miles around it, and, tho’
burning for thousands of years, enduring no visible
decrease. Next to him, although at a distance
of thirty-two millions of miles from his body,
rolls the small planet Mercury, revolving rapidly through K5v 138
all the several periods of its season in eighty-eight
of our days. Then in a larger circle, next comes
Venus, forming its year in somewhat more than
seven months. Her bulk is nearly equal to that
of our globe; and in her course appears to us,
sometimes a full bright star, reflecting the sun’s rays
from the whole circle of her body; at others horned,
and in a crescent, representing as it were in
miniature the changes of the moon.

For these two planets, placed as they are within
the immediate influence of the beams which emanate
from the great fount of light, those rays are
full sufficient for their purpose, unaided by extraneous
assistance. Not so the Earth, the next in
order of the planets; stationed where the sun’s
rays diverge and dissipate, so as to afford only a
fainter day, and endued with motions whereby
sometimes that day is very short; in order to procure
and to prolong to her the great blessing of light,
she is attended by a satellite, a planet perpetually
revolving round her body, which by receiving on
its surface the rays of the great luminary, sends
them back by reflection to the inhabitants of
this globe; and here let us reflect on the amazing
complication of various motions carried on at once
in these two bodies! The daily revolution of the
earth round its own axis, performed in four and
twenty hours, combined with that in her own orbit,
performed with a velocity of almost a thousand miles
in a minute. The Moon turning round her own
centre in twenty-seven days, rolling in the same
space of time around her primary, and carrying on
these motions calm and undisturbed, whilst she is borne K6r 139
borne along with equal swiftness by that primary
in its annual progress――how wonderful a combination!
how inconceivable to human fancy,
the impulse by which it could be at first set to
work! what less than infinite power could continue
in it such unwearied regularity of rotation for so
many ages! what but infinite wisdom could have
contrived it in such just proportion, in such connected
harmony, as to bring about every change of
time and season which can be conducive either to
the convenience, the use, or even to the pleasure
of the inhabitants of both these globes!

In the fourth circle of the solar system rolls, in a
period of almost two years, the planet Mars. Above
him still, and in the realms of everlasting frost, and
little more than constant twilight, the mighty Jupiter,
superior to all the other planets from his stupendous
bulk, revolves in a large circuit of twelve
tedious years. Round him four moons continually
attend, moving in different periods, to furnish his
inhabitants with light, and entertain them with the
almost infinite variety of their changes and aspects.

Still farther off, and at not much less than eight
hundred millions of miles distance from the sun,
in slow and stately progress Saturn moves, filling
almost thirty years in one revolution. Five moons
relieve his almost total darkness; nor would even
the help of these avail to chear the gloom which his
inhabitants experience, were they not aided by a still
brighter band of reflected light formed by the ample
ring whereby his body ever is encircled. Let fancy
paint the glorious prospect of the face of heaven
as it appears to them; where sometimes in one hemispheremisphere K6v 140
at once are to be seen, (besides the brilliant
arch now over their heads, and now forming
to a certain height a luminary border to their horizon)
five moons, shining with borrowed lustre,
and at once glance presenting to their view all the
several phenomena which with our single satellite we
are obliged to wait for years to see; some in the full,
some new, and some increscent; some undisturbed
and clear, and others in eclipse. Eclipses too, unknown
to our moon, formed by the interchangeable
positions of the several satellites; and sometimes
by the ring, behind which they remain a
time concealed, and then emerge again.

Besides these regular, these well known periods,
behold a set of bodies, whose errant progress extends
sometimes far, far beyond the orbit of the
farthest of these planets, and sometimes comes within
a nearer distance to the sun than is the very nearest:
In one part of their orbit moving slower than
Saturn, and in another whirling swifter round the
body of the sun than Mercury himself: sometimes
in regions, to the cold of which the frosts of Greenland
must be the dog star’s heat; sometimes in
raging fires which the most wild imagination cannot
form the least idea of; experiencing thus within
one revolution, sometimes indeed of several
hundred years, all the vicissitudes of times, of seasons,
climates, and appearances, which all the other
planets in their several orbits separately undergo;
yet are these wandering masses, these phenomena,
which from their rare appearances have been esteemed
portents and prodigies, restrained by mighty
power, their progress stated by almighty wisdom, and K7r 141
and their wild courses ruled by the great hand that
made them.

Such is the system, such the vast machine, of
which our globe is but a single part, one wheel,
and that no more than one of the most trivial;
for of the bodies we have named, there are some
exceeding it in bulk by many hundred times: yet
let us come to a nearer view of that alone, and we
shall find its mechanism such as, in our narrow
comprehensions, might of itself exhaust the utmost
power even of Omnipotence; yet this, compared
with the whole system, how insignificant! and that
whole system itself, if lost from out the universe,
how little to be missed!――not more than would the
smallest pebble conveyed from the extended coast
of the wide ocean――what then is man! and what
is his creator!

Contract we now our views, and fix them on our
earth.――Behold the mighty mass, a fertile globe,
of near eight thousand miles diameter, covered in
every part with animated beings, formed into an
infinite variety of different shapes, of different natures,
and different inclinations, and consequently
with an infinity of different wants: yet see upon
its surface, within its bowels, or floating in its surrounding
atmosphere, the means for the supplying
all those wants; nay more, of gratifying every
needless wish of those insatiate animals mankind;
of yielding supernumerary delights, and leaving to
the mind of just reflexion not even a single wish
to form.

Observe the atmosphere wherewith to the height
of a few miles the globe appears enwrapped. In it K7v 142
it you see the treasure houses of the rain, of snow,
and hail, let loose at proper periods to cool and to
refresh the earth; to afford nourishment to all
the vegetable world, and to supply the rivers and
the springs with water: of clouds to overshadow
and protect alike the animals and plants from the
sun’s scorching heat, and to relieve that heat by seasonable
showers. There you behold the prison of the
winds which are sent forth at proper times to put in
motion the stagnant air, and scatter all those noxious
vapours which it receives by circulating through the
several organs of animal life. The lightnings too, and
thunder there are formed with more than chymic
art; whose dreadful explosions, at the same time
that they cool and purify the surrounding elements,
seem more immediately to be the voice of the Almighty,
warning his creatures of his wrath, at the
same time that it declares his power.

Descend we to the surface. There observe the almost
infinite variety of forms and of materials. See
there high mountains reaching to the clouds, whose
long extended ridges serve so many various purposes;
as limits to great kingdoms, and bars to
wild o’erbearing thirst of empire; as ribs whereby
this mass of earth and water is strengthened and
supported, as is the animal frame by massy bones;
and lastly as immense alembics, to collect and to
distil those waters which the sun’s heat evaporates
from the wide surface of the ocean; thence to disperse
them down their sides in numberless little
rills, which, meeting and uniting in their progress,
compose those mighty rivers whereby the several
tracts of land which form the continents, are equally sup- K8r 143
supplied with that most useful element, and which
upon their bosoms bear the trade of many inland
nations.

View next the vallies adorned with pleasing verdure,
and variegated with a dazzling glow of
beauteous colouring, affording food for miriads of
animals, created for the use and the conveniencies
of man――Observe the woods and forests waving in
the wind, and yielding shelter from the storm and
tempest, laden with fruits of every kind, and furnishing
materials for building more convenient habitations.
In other parts large wide extended heaths, covered
with underwood, serve for the dwelling-place
of various animals――Elsewhere see sandy deserts, thro’
which scarce any tract of feet can be discerned――
rocks and vast cliffs which stop the ocean’s rage;
and lastly, view the wide expanse of ocean, whose
surface is enriched with all the treasures of the commercial
world, and serves to bring about an intercourse
between those very nations which it appears
to bar from all communication――Within its bulk
of waters miriads of animals of various forms and
sizes find habitation and existence, from the immense
floating island of the whale’s enormous body
and the devouring shark, to the poor little lifeless limpet,
which fixes to the rock, and there passes all the
period of its being without either sight or motion――
Around its borders see growing on every part mosses
and corals, which with a kind of vegetation differing
from other plants, and varying from each other, form
groves for the smaller inhabitants of the waters to range
among, and hide themselves from the perception of
their voracious enemies; whilst its unfathomed bottom 5 con- K8v 144
tains a world unknown to us of animals which never
rise to the surface, or wander to the shores, and
therefore must possess organs, respiration, and
means for the preserving life, hitherto undiscoverable
by anatomical researches, and unaccounted
for by philosophical theory.

Let us, I say, but once reflect on this review of
nature, and who can ask what use these studies have?
What use, but to adapt and to prepare the mind for
still more speculative and important reflections on
the immensity of that great power by which these
wonders have been all created: who, with his single
fiat, has set this incomprehensible machine in
motion, and who with a meet nod can stop that
motion, and instantly reduce it to its original chaos.
What use, but to point out to man, that proud presumptuous
being, who dares to set himself in bold
defiance to that power, how poor, how insignificant,
how very a worm he is when placed in competition
with many of the other productions of omnipotence!
――What use, but to inspire the true philosopher
with the most humble reverence, with the
most ardent gratitude, and with the deepest sense
of that beneficence which has placed him in a world
where he remains surrounded with ten thousand
miracles, supplied with every thing his real wants
can stand in need of, or his unbounded wishes form
in fancy: and sees himself possessed of all this by
the immediate kindness of a power which claims
from him no other recompense but his enjoying
them with wonder and with gratitude, and paying
the small tribute of praise to him who gave them.

An facing K8v facing L1r
Figure
An engraving of a barefoot man of color with long hair and a turban wielding an elaborate shield in one hand and a sword with a hairy tail. There are two dark men knealing behind him cutting off the hair from a white severed head. The ground is sparsely vegetated and there is no background at all.

Printed captionAn Inhabitant of the Island of Amboyna equipp’d for War.

L1r 145

The
Lady’s Geography.

As we have before observed that it shall be our
endeavour in the progress of this work to render
it as interesting as possible, and to reject every
thing that does not tend in some measure either to
instruct or entertain, we shall consequently be very
short in our descriptive part of the particular countries
we may have occasion to conduct our fair readers
through; since the general face of nature varies
little more in different countries than the face of
man. Air, earth, and water, hills and valleys,
woods and open plains, are the universal features
every where; and therefore would produce continual
and tedious repetitions, were we to attach
ourselves to such descriptions: but the peculiar variations
in those features, together with the particular
complexion which the mind of man appears to
wear in every place, is what alone we shall think
worthy of our notice. For this reason we shall
constantly divide our investigations of different
countries into three parts, viz. first, such general
description as many be absolutely necessary for the
knowledge of its situation, and to give some idea
to the reader of the prospect he might expect to
meet with if he was on the spot, but in this we
shall be as concise as possible; secondly, the natural
history, or a detail of the productions and No. 2. L curio- L1v 146
curiosities of nature peculiar to it; and lastly, the
civil history, or an account of the manners, laws,
and customs of the inhabitants; in which, as well
as in the preceding article, we shall aim at preserving
all imaginary novelty, by taking no notice
at all of those things of either kind which are universally
possessed in every country; making only a
bare mention of such as they have in common
withsome others; and extending more amply on such
alone as are peculiar to the very individual spot or
nation which is the subject of our immediate consideration.
In pursuance therefore of this kind of
plan, we shall now proceed to

A Description of Amboyna,
and of
The Other Islands Dependent on it.

This cluster of islands, which are numbered by
some authors amongst the Moluccas, were first discovered
by the Portuguese, in 15111511; but were
taken from them by the Dutch in the beginning
of 16051605, in whose possession they remain to this
day. They are situated in about the fourth degree
of south latitude
, and about the one hundred and
forty-fifth of longitude
from the Canary Islands.

Amboyna in itself, although the capital, is by no
means the largest of the islands which are connected
under the same jurisdiction: yet as it is the most
populous in proportion to its size, the most regularly
cultivated, the most carefully strengthened
with many fortresses, and beautified with a very
handsome city, it claims the preference of being
first mentioned.

3 It L2r 147

It is an island, or rather two joined together by
a small isthmus of about a quarter of a league in
breadth, and which forms on one side of it a gulph
of upwards of six German leagues in length, and
about a league over in the broadest part, capable
of containing an infinite number of vessels, and on
the other a very fine bay. This isthmus lies so low,
that by only cutting a canal of about six feet depth
the two gulphs would communicate with each other.
The two parts of the islands separated by it are of
different sizes; the northern part, which is called
Hitto, is much the largest, being eight leagues
and a half long, and two and a half broad; the other,
named Leytimor, is but about five leagues in
length, and its breadth at most not above two,
gradually diminishing almost to a point at one end;
at two leagues and half from which, on the northern
coast, stands the town of Amboyna.

Hitto is divided into seven cantons, each of which
for the most part contains about five villages, and
is defended by a fortress and garrison. Leytimor
would of itself be very inconsiderable, were it not
for its being the seat of the capital town and fortress
in the island, viz. Amboyna and Fort Victory.

The town stands in a fine plain on the coast of
the larger gulph, and is about a quarter of a league
in length, and fourteen hundred paces broad.
The streets are wide and regular; and altho’ they
are not paved, yet the soil is so very spungy, that
the heavy rains, which frequently fall there, do
them much less damage than one would be apt to
expect. It contains about a thousand houses, exclusive
of the public buildings: amongst which the L2 castle, L2v 148
castle, the market-house, the church, the guardhouse,
the town-house, the hospital, the orphanhouse,
governor’s palace, the old and new Dutch
churches, and the company’s linnen magazine, are
the most considerable, and some of them very magnificent.

The number of inhabitants of the island of Amboyna
are thought to amount to between seventy
and eighty thousand souls, all of whom are Moors
or Mahometans, excepting the people of Leytimor,
who, most of them profess Christianity, and about
five or six villages of the other part of the island.

Under the government of Amboyna are included
ten other islands, viz. Bouro, Amblau, Manipa,
Kelang, Bonoa, Ceram, Ceram-Laout, Naussa-Laout,
Honimoa, and Boangbesi.

The external aspect of all these islands present at
first sight the appearance of the rudest desert. On
whatever side you turn your eyes, you see yourself
surrounded with lofty mountains, whose tops are lost
in clouds; with frightful rocks riding on one another’s
heads; with horrid caverns, thick woods,
shading with almost a continual darkness numbers
of very deep valleys; and at the same time your ears
are struck with the noise of rivers rushing into the
sea with horrid roar, especially towards the beginning
of the eastern monsoon, the time at which
the European vessels most commonly arrive there.

Yet foreigners who stay there till the western
monsoon find infinite beauties in the prospect. The
mountains abounding with seago and with cloves;
the forests cloathed in verdure, and adorned with
blossoms; the vallies laden with fertility; the rivers rolling L3r 149
rolling with waters pure and chrystalline; the very
rocks and caverns, which seem but as the shadows
in a picture; all these objects diversified in so many
ways render it one of the finest countries in the
world.

The frequent attacks of the palsy in these islands,
and the yellowness of complexion which many persons
bring from thence with them, have made it
be concluded that the air of them is unwholsome:
yet these disorders are rather to be attributed to the
imprudence of travellers, than to the temperament
of the climate, the air of which is clear and healthful.
Many have lost their limbs by sleeping in
their shirts by moonlight in cool evenings; and the
excessive drinking of the Saguweer, fixes that yellowness
so much complained of: but these are disorders
to which the natives, who take the same liquor
in moderation, and do not expose themselves
to the air in cold nights, are not subject to.

Earthquakes and heavy rains are the greatest inconveniences
of these climates. During the time of the
eastern monsoon, which begins in May, and ends
in September, it will sometimes rain for several weeks
together: yet notwithstanding the vast quantity of
water which falls direct, and the impetuous torrents
which pour down from the mountains into the
lower grounds, the land being so very spungy
the fields soon become dry again. But what is very
remarkable is, that the season for these rains is not
the same throughout all the islands: when it rains
at Amboyna, it is frequently very fair at Bouro,
Manipa, and other of the lands to the west. This
season is often accompanied with violent hurricanes;L3 canes; L3v 150
but earthquakes are more common during
the western monsoon, which also lasts for five
months. In April and October they have no regular
winds. The easterly ones bring rain; the
westerly ones a drought: yet both these, as well as
the very plentiful evening dews, are of service in
tempering the excessive heats which are sometimes
so great in the middle parts of the day as to dry up
rivers and cause the earth to open in clefts of twenty
feet deep. In these seasons of drought they are also
incommoded with violent storms of thunder and
lightning; and earthquakes are very frequently
attendant on the rains which follow these heats.

Natural History of the Islands of Amboyna.

The principal and general product of these islands
are rice, seago, and cloves: they have, however,
great quantities of cocoa nuts, nutmegs, and other
vegetable productions. As to animals they have
very few peculiar to themselves, excepting some
of the bird kind. We will now take a little circuit
through the several islands, and remark what
is to be found worthy of notice in each.

Amboyna. In Hitto, or the northern part of
this island, are two mountains almost inaccessible;
one of which, called Tanita, is the highest in the
whole island. The top of it is so extremely cold
that no kind of animal is to be found on it, excepting
some black lizards, which live in a very
thick moss, wherewith the ground, and even the
barks of the trees, are entirely cover’d; and which is L4r 151
is so extremely moist, that the water will run out of
it with the slightest pressure.

Bouro. This island is many times larger than
Amboyna, being about eighteen leagues in length,
and upwards of thirteen in breadth. It is remarkable
for its very fine woods, amongst which three
kinds of ebony, the black, the white, and a bastard
kind between both, are the most distinguishable.

The internal parts of this island are fill’d with
high mountains and vast forests in many places inaccessible,
and which are the habitations of many
large serpents and other venomous animals; and
the banks of the rivers are infested with crocodiles.
But what is the most wonderful is a large inland lake
which is at the top of a mountain about the middle
of the island. This is almost inaccessible, the way
to it being over steep craigs and forests, so thick
as to be scarce passable. It is about two leagues
and an half over, and nearly round. Its depth in
the middle is fifteen or sixteen fathoms, and it is
supplied by a very rapid river. It produces no fish
but eels, some of which are as thick as a man’s
thigh. There are great number of wild ducks and
plover about its borders, and the woods near it
abound with a kind of bird, about the size of a
Canary bird, with a black head, red neck, with a
ring of white around it, and the wings of a bright
gold colour. In short, by the description, they
seem much to resemble our goldfinches, and sing
delightfully. There are also in this island two
other hills each almost in the form of a sugar loaf,
open at the top, and fill’d with water.

L4 On L4v 152

On the coast of the island of Ceram, which is the
largest of them all, being sixty leagues in length,
and in some places fifteen in breadth, is a prodigious
large rock, at the foot of which Nature has
formed several caverns, which give it the outward
appearance of a walled town with its gates. These
caverns sometimes serve for shelter to persons who
happen to be overtaken by the night, tho’ the retreat
into them is frightful and even dangerous,
being very much infested with serpents and other
venomous reptiles.

In the little islands of Noussa, Laout, and Honimoa,
but especially in the latter, is found a kind
of soap earth, which the women of that country,
when pregnant, devour greedily, from a persuasion
that it has virtue to make their children fair, altho’
experience most generally has contradicted
that opinion.

The island of Oma is remarkable for a spring of
hot water, the sulphureous steams of which are
received thro’ a wooden grate, by way of bath,
for the relief of gouty and paralytic persons; and
the ground every where about it is also extremely
hot.

But the most amazing particular in this island is
a kind of fiery vapour, which is conveyed in the
air with certain winds, and by which all the herbage
for a large tract of ground will be almost instantaneously
consum’d, and the cloaths, hair, and
sometimes the faces of persons expos’d to it, extremely
scorch’d. Nor have they any means of
escaping suffocation from the smoke produc’d by it, L5r 153
it, but by throwing themselves flat on the ground
with their faces to the earth.

The sea wherewith these islands are surrounded
present at particular times, viz. during the new moons
of June, and August, a very amazing sight. The
surface of it appears in the night-time as it were
striped with large furrows as white as milk, although
in the day time no difference is to be seen.
This white water, which does not mingle with the
other, has more or less extent according as it is
increased by the rains, which the south-east winds
bring along with them: no one has been able to
discover from whence it comes, or whereby it is
occasioned. Some have attributed this whiteness
to little animalculæ; whilst others imagine it to
proceed from sulphureous vapours rising from the
bottom of the sea, and spreading on its surface. It is
true there are many mountains of sulphur in this
part of the world; but was it occasioned by them,
the like phænomenon would be met with in other
places where such mountains are; which is not the
case. When the white water is gone, the sea discharges
a much greater quantity of froth and foam
than usual. This water is extremely dangerous
for small vessels, as the breakers cannot be distinguished
through it; ships which are exposed
to it also rot the sooner, and it is remarked that
the fish constantly follow the black water.

Another object worthy of notice in those seas,
is a kind of reddish worm, which appears every year
at a certain time along the shore in many parts of
the island of Amboyna. The use the inhabitants
make of these worms we shall shew hereafter.

I The L5v 154

The Manners and Customs of the Inhabitants
of Amboyna.

The inhabitants of these islands are of a middle
stature, rather lean than fat, and extremely swarthy:
their features are regular, and there are both men
and women of them who are far from unhandsome.
There is however a sort of them, which are called
Cakerlaks, who are almost as white as the Europeans;
but it is a sort of paleness which has something
frightful in it when one is near them: they are
very red hair’d, have large freckles on their hands
and faces, and their skin is scurfy, rough, and wrinkled.
Their eyes, which are perpetually winking,
seem in the day-time half shut, and are so weak
that they can scarce bear the light; but in the
night they see very clear. The women of this kind
are very rare. These Cakerlaks are a kind of lepers,
and are held in great contempt by their country
folks――They take their name from certain flying
insects, which cast their covering every year, and
whose skin resembles that of these people.

Their habitations are for the most part extremely
poor and wretched: some indeed which belong to
the principal persons are built of boards; but the
generality are constructed of gabba-gabbas, or
branches of the seago tree, the bark of which is
extremely smooth and polished. These houses make
no bad appearance when they are new; but in a
short time, when the gabba-gabbas begin to rot,
and the nails and fastenings which hold them give way, L6r 155
way, they form great gaps which render them extremely
inconvenient.

Nor is their furniture more commodious or more
plentiful――A few shelves to serve by way of canopy,
some matts to sit on, a little earthen ware, a fryingpan,
a copper bason to put their pisang in, a lamp
of the same mettle, and two or three boxes made
of the leaves of the nipa, ornamented with white
shells, compose the principal part of it. The leaves
of the pisang serve them by way of table cloths
and napkins, and the shell of the cocoa nuts for
spoons. The use of knives is unknown to them,
but they do every thing with a kind of cleaver,
which they manage very dexterously: besides these
implements, for domestic use, they have also some
arms in their houses, such as helmets, bucklers,
sabres, and javelins.

Their habits are neither more diversified nor more
magnificent: the men wear a kind of close-bodied
coat and breeches, made of cotton, or some other
stuff, of a blue colour, and for the most part unlined.
The women in the house wear a sort of
petticoat sewed up, but without plaits, and equally
open at both ends: this they fasten at their waists
to their under habit, which is a kind of shift with
the sleeves very long, and a little open before, and
which reaches down somewhat below the navel.
When they go out they put on a second petticoat,
which they throw over their left shoulder, in the
manner of a cloak; so that only the right side is
to be seen.

As fashion is unknown to the people of this
country, all the difference of cloathing amongst them L6v 156
them consists in the difference of the stuffs. The
Moors have no other distinction in their dress from
the Christians of the island but that of wearing a
turban instead of the hat, or sometimes red or white
handkerchiefs, which the latter fasten on their heads.

The grandees however are particularly fond of
distinguishing themselves by the magnificence of
their dress and the number of their slaves. They
also wear robes of brocade, silk stockings, and
slippers, as marks of their nobility; whereas the
commonalty, both men and women, go barefooted,
or in wooden sandals. The wives of the principal
magistrates have the privilege of a kind of mantle,
with hanging sleeves which comes down to their
knees, is generally made of rich flowered silk, and
gives them great consequence among the people.
They also adorn themselves with ear-rings, bracelets,
and necklaces of many kinds, which are mostly
made of gold. They wear a hat cut in three or
four points, and hold a handkerchief in their hands
by way of a fan, which they put before their faces
whilst at prayers in the church, where they have
chairs; whereas the common women sit cross-legged
on mats upon the ground.

As the Amboynians in general are not looked
on as the best soldiers, they are also but indifferently
provided with arms. They have however
some, which if they did but dare to look their enemies
in the face, might be rendered extremely useful.
I have already, under the article of their furniture,
mentioned the principal of them. Nothing
more therefore is necessary but to say something in
regard to their structure.

Their L7r 157

Their helmets are of brass adorned with the feathers
of the bird of paradise. Of bucklers they
have two kinds; one sort, which are three or four
feet long, and about one broad, and adorned on
the outside with some rows of white shells: the
other kind is only a small target made of rushes,
very completely interwoven, about two or three
feet diameter, with a spike in the centre, which
renders them at the same time equally commodious
for offence. Of both these shields they avail
themselves very skilfully in parrying off the strokes
of their antagonists. Their right hand is armed
offensively either with a sabre or a javelin: some
of them substitute, in the room of these, the bow
and arrow, which are in more familiar use amongst
the Alfourians, or mountaineers. Their fire-arms,
which they acquired the knowledge of from the
Europeans, they employ only in sporting; nor
have they any heavy artillery, excepting a few patteraroes
on the walls of their fortresses.

The ordinary navigation of the Amboynians is
in a kind of canoes cut out of the trunks of trees,
which are ten, twelve, and sometimes even twenty
feet long by one or two broad. To either side of
these vessels they fix a large wing, which, falling
on the surface of the water, keeps it always in
equilibrium amidst the waves; and as long as these
wings are able to resist their force, the lightness of
the vessel enables it to make a considerable progress
in a very small time; but if once they happen
to give way, the canoe infallibly oversets. These
little barks are manned with one or two rowers,
besides the person who takes care of the helm. Their L7v 158
Their fishing-boats are broader, being about three
or four feet wide, but without any covering, which
would be very troublesome and inconvenient for
that use. Of the same form as these, but larger,
are the vessels they make use of in their parties of
pleasure. In the middle of them, however, is
fixed a square tent or pavillion, with benches and
curtains all round, large enough to contain fifteen
or twenty persons, in proportion to the size of the
boat; by which also is determined the number of
the rowers. The smaller Orembayes (for so are
these vessels called) carry ten or twelve, and the
larger ones from thirty to forty. These rowers are
arranged towards the head and stern of the boat
on planks which project from its two sides: the
oars are broad and short, almost in the form of a
baker’s peel, and the strokes of them are regulated
by the time of certain instruments of music played
on by two men for that purpose.

A third kind of bark, which they make use of,
is called the Champan, carries a mast, and is covered;
is about ten or twelve tons burthen; and
is made great use of for the conveying goods from
one island to another. The last sort of shipping
which these people employ are their Coracores,
which are large vessels of sometimes an hundred
feet in length, and twelve or fourteen in breadth.
The meaning of the name is the Sea-tortoise, which
is given to them from their being very heavy and
slow, altho’ with a fair wind they are very convenient,
as they have the assistance of sails as well as oars.
Some of these galleys have two, some three, and
others four rows of oars, extending from fifty to near L8r 159
near an hundred, with room for lodging about the
same number of men, exclusive of two or three very
elegant little apartments for persons of particular
distinction. Of these vessels, form’d into fleets from
fifty to sixty-five, provided with proper arms, and
a few pateraroes, they defend their own coasts from
incursions, and frequently make attacks on their
neighbours.

From what we have said of the habits, dwellings,
and furniture of these people, it appears, that their necessities
can be but few; one would therefore imagine
that with a little application, join’d to a very small
degree of œconomy, it would be easy for them to increase
their means, and even to amass great riches.
But altho’ there are several of them who enjoy
a very considerable income by the profits arising
from the produce of their cloves, yet they, for the
most part, expend it all in feasts, presents, and lawsuits,
in the latter of which they make nothing of
throwing away an hundred ducats in the defence of
a controverted clove-garden. It is, however, remarkable
that in a country where poverty is in a
manner the fashion, there are, nevertheless, no such
thing as beggars: but the wonder will in some
degree cease when it comes to be consider’d, that
the trees produce in very great abundance certain
fruits, the use of which is not denied to the passersby;
and that besides, no one there ever refuses to a
poor man the liberty of cutting as much fire-wood
as he has occasion for in one day, whilst it is very
easily in his power, with no extraordinary industry,
for him to make three shillings a-day by the sale of those L8v 160
those faggots, two pence of which will amply suffice
for his day’s subsistence.

We have observed above that feasting is one of
the articles which ruin the Amboynians, and by
which they are perpetually kept in penury and distress.
In short, there are many various occasions
on which they are obliged to give great and sumptuous
entertainments. Of these they have ordinary
and extraordinary ones. At those which are
given on marriages, christenings, burials, &c. all
the relations are invited; but no one comes emptyhanded.
Every person thinks himself obliged to
contribute a certain number of dishes: and these
presents are carried with great ceremony and abundance
of ostentation by their slaves, one following
another, in large brasen basons, each cover’d with
an embroidered handkerchief, thro’ which, however,
it is easy to distinguish what is underneath.

Besides this, three of four persons are constantly
employed for what might easily be performed by one;
each endeavouring to outshine the other in the quantity
of his presents and the number of his domestics.

To be continued.

facing L8v
{Handwritten addition: The Lady’s Museum
Number. Third.} end of handwritten addition
facing M1r
Figure
An engraving with a number of different island activites. There is a black man in the center playing a drum hung around his neck, a group of spectators (some black and some white), some with swords. There is a man floating by in a canoe and another group of people across the water behind a building.

Printed captionB. Cole sculp.sculpsit

Divers Instruments of Music made use of by ye Inhabitants
of Amboyna with their Method of Playing thereon.

M1r

The
Lady’s Museum
.

The Trifler.
[Number III.]

Madam,

Whensquire Bickerstaff, in the time of
our mothers, such a time as, if their accounts
may be trusted, is never likely
to return, took upon him to entertain
the town, he endeavoured to secure a kind reception
by deducing his genealogy, and proving his
relation to the whole family of the Staffs.

If you can either by proximity of blood, or similitude
of mind, shew your alliance to the numerous
and powerful generation of Triflers, you may
set any other race of mortals at defiance; for very
little is to be feared from any power against which
the Triflers shall form a combination.

I have always had the honour of being numbered
among the Triflers; my mother, my grand-mother, Numb. III. M and M1v 162
and my grand-mother’s mother, were all Triflers
before me. You know, if you know any thing
of Trifles, that it is the peculiar practice of our family
to count their pedigree on the female side.
By the advantage of a strong memory, diligently
stored with repeated narratives, I have an exact
knowledge of the whole succession of Trifles,
which have engaged the elegant and gay for two
centuries and a half.

It is said in one of Steel’s comedies, that nobody
despises the honours of ancestry but those that want
them; and therefore I will not lose any advantage
of hereditary excellency. My mother was the
best knotter of queen Mary’s court; my aunt Pen
was the third lady that in the reign of Charles the
Second
tied ribands to her nipples; my grand-mother
was a country gentlewoman, and has left little
behind her except a scented paste, with which the
beauties of her time used to clear their skins without
the help of water. My grand-mother appeared
at the court of James the First in Mrs. Turner’s
yellow starch, and her mother was always solicited
to cut out ruffs by queen’s Elizabeth’s maids of
honour.

I suppose, madam, you will now allow me to be
a genuine and legitimate Trifler; and I should be
glad that you could by equal authority clear your
pretensions to a place among the sisterhood. Triflers
are always jealous; and I will not conceal my
suspicions, that you are claiming a character without
right; and that your life has not been passed
regularly among us; that you have either wanted
the initiation of the boarding-school, or the completion
of the ball-room.

I M2r 163

I know, that it is common enough among periodical
authors to forget their titles: they fill their
heads with the theory of a plan which experience
soon shews them to be too narrow to last long.
The Tatler often talks with the most solemn austerity
of wisdom, and the Guardian deviates into
many topicks with which as a Guardian he has no
concern; but none ever started from her own purpose
so soon as the Trifler; and therefore I am
afraid, that she has taken a province which she cannot
fill.

To the first paper I made no objection: it is natural
to a Trifler to think her own adventures important,
and to tell them to those who do not wish
to hear them: but the second paper has betrayed
you. Can you think love and courtship subjects
for a Trifler? If love be a Trifle, what can we call
serious? The truth is that almost all other female
employments are the sports of idleness; and that
they seldom cease to trifle till they begin to love.

It is impossible in reading a book not to form
some image of the writer. You have told us little
of yourself; and therefore your readers are left to
their own conjectures. To tell you the truth, I
conceive you to be a rural virgin, that after having
passed about thirty years between reading and
needle-work among groves and brooks, has at the
invitation of some great lady left her grotto and
bower, and come to take a view of the scenes of
life, with no other ideas of love or pleasure than
she has gathered from the amours and amusements
of her own village.

M2 I do M2v 164

I do not wonder that to a votaress of studious
tranquility, the whole bustle of the town appears a
Trifle. Much of the splendor, and much of the
cares of life, I shall willingly give up to your sport
or censure. You may say what you will of pleasures
where no heart is light, of connections without
kindness, of struggles for precedency, of competitions
for the newest fashion; but believe me,
dear Dryad, to love and be loved is a serious business;
and whatever customs of courtship, caprice,
levity, or vanity, have dictated, however the modes
of approach between the sexes may be varied by
the accidents of time or place, it is not for the
Trifler to treat as Trifles those operations which
unite us for ever to tyrants or to friends, to savages
or to sages, and which terminate the flighty wit, or
airy flutterer in a wife, an economist, a mother,
and a grand-mother.


I am, Madam,
Your very Humble Servant.

Penelope Spindle.

The M3r 165

The
History
of
Harriot and Sophia
Continued.

Sophia, as if afraid she had said too much, stopped
abruptly, and, fixing her eyes on the ground,
continued silent, and lost in thought.

Mr. Herbert, who had well considered the purport
of her words, passed over what he thought
would give her too much pain to be explicite
upon, and answered in great concern, “Then
my fears are true: Sir Charles is not disposed
to act like a man of honour.”

A sudden blush glowed in the cheeks of Sophia
at the mention of Sir Charles’s name; but it was
not a blush of softness and confusion. Anger and
disdain took the place of that sweet complacency,
which was the usual expression of her countenance,
and with a voice somewhat raised, she replied eagerly.

“Sir Charles I believe has deceived me; but
him I can despise――Yet do not imagine, Sir,
that he has dared to insult me by any unworthy
proposals: if he has any unjustifiable views
upon me, he has not had presumption enough to M3 make M3v 166
make me acquainted with them, otherwise than
by neglecting to convince me that they are
honourable; but he practices upon the easy credulity
of my mother. He lays snares for her
gratitude by an interested generosity, as I now
too plainly perceive; and he has the art to
make her so much his friend, that she will not
listen to any thing I say, which implies the least
doubt of his honour.”

Mr. Herbert sighed, and cast down his eyes.
Sophia continued in great emotion: “It is impossible
for me, Sir, to make you comprehend all
the difficulties of my situation. A man who
takes every form to ensnare my affections, but
none to convince my judgment, importunes me
continually with declarations of tenderness, and
complaints of my coldness and indifference;
what can I do? what ought I to answer to such
discourse? In this perplexity, why will not my
mother come to my assistance? Her years, her
authority as a parent give her a right to require
such an explanation from Sir Charles as may free
me from doubts, which although reason suggests,
delicacy permits me not to make appear;
but such is my misfortune, that I cannot persuade
my mother there is the least foundation
for my fears. She is obstinate in her good opinion
of Sir Charles; and I am reduced to the
sad necessity of either acting in open contradiction
to her sentiments and commands, or of
continuing in a state of humiliating suspence,
to which my character must at last fall a sacrifice.”

“That, M4r 167

“That, my dear child,” interrupted Mr. Herbert,
“is a point that ought to be considered.
I would not mention it to you first; but since
your own good sense has led the way to it, I
will frankly own that I am afraid, innocent and
good as you are, the censures of the world will
not spare you, if you continue to receive Sir
Charles’s
visits, doubtful as his intentions now
appear to every one: I know Mrs. Darnley
judges of the sincerity of his professions to you
by the generosity he has shewn in the presents
he has heaped upon her――but, my dear child,
that generosity was always suspected by me.”

“I confess,” said Sophia, blushing, “I once thought
favourably of him for the attention he shewed
to make my mother’s life easy; but if his liberality
to her be indeed, as you seem to think, a
snare, what opinion ought I to form of his motives
for a late offer he has made her, and
which at first dazzled me, so noble and so disinterested
did it appear!”

“I know no offer but one,” interrupted Mr.
Herbert
hastily, “which you ought even to have
listened to.”

“Then the secret admonitions of my heart were
right,”
cried Sophia, with an accent that at once
expressed exultation and grief.

“But what was this offer, child,” said Mr. Herbert?
“I am impatient to know it.”

“I will tell you the whole affair as it happened,”
resumed Sophia; “but you must not be surprised,
that my mother was pleased with Sir Charles’s
offer. He has been her benefactor, and has a M4 “claim M4v 168
claim to her regard: it would be strange if she
had not a good opinion of him. You know
what that celebrated divine says whose writings
you have made me acquainted with: ‘Charity
itself commands us where we know no ill, to think
well of all; but friendship, that goes always a pitch
higher, gives a man a peculiar right and claim to
the good opinion of his friend.’
My mother may
be mistaken in the judgment she has formed of
Sir Charles; but it is her friendship, for him,
a friendship founded upon gratitude for the
good offices he has done her, that has given rise
to this mistake.”

Sophia, in her eagerness to justify her mother,
forgot that she had raised Mr. Herbert’s curiosity,
and left it unsatisfied; and the good old man,
charmed with the filial tenderness she shewed upon
this occasion, listened to her with complacency,
tho’ not with conviction. At length she suddenly
recollected herself, and entered upon her story;
but a certain hesitation in her speech, accompanied
with a bashful air that made her withdraw her eyes
from him, to fix them on the ground, intimated
plainly enough her own sentiments of the affair she
was going to acquaint him with.

“You know, Sir,” said she, “Sir Charles has had
a fit of illness lately, which alarmed all his
friends. My mother was particularly attentive
to him upon this occasion, and I believe he was
sensibly affected with her kind concern for him.
When he recovered, he begged my mother, my
sister, and myself, would accompany him in a
little excursion to Hampstead to take the air. “We M5r 169
We dined there, and returning home early in
the evening, as we passed through Brookstreet,
he ordered the coach to stop at the door
of a very genteel house, which appeared to be
newly painted and fitted up. Sir Charles desired
us to go in with him and look at it, and
give him our opinion of the furniture. Nothing
could be more elegant and genteel, and
we told him so; at which he appeared extremely
pleased, for all had been done, he said, according
to his directions.

He came home with us, and drank tea; after
which he had a private conversation with my
mother, which lasted about a quarter of an
hour; and when they returned to the room in
which they had left my sister and I, Sir Charles
appeared to me to have an unusual thoughtfulness
in his countenance, and my mother looked
as if she had been weeping; yet there was, at the
same time, an expression of satisfaction in her face.
He went away immediately; and my mother,
when, eager to give vent to the emotions which
filled her heart, exclaimed, ‘Oh, Sophia, how
much are you obliged to the generous affection
of that man!’

You may imagine, Sir,” pursued Sophia, in a
sweet confusion, “that I was greatly affected with
these words. I begged my mother to explain
herself. ‘Sir Charles,’ said she, ‘has made you a
present of that house which we went to view this
afternoon; and here,’
added she, giving me a
paper, ‘is a deed by which he has settled three
hundred pounds a year upon you.’

6 “I was M5v 170 I was silent, so was my sister, who looked at
me as if impatient to know my thoughts of this
extraordinary generosity. My thoughts indeed
were so perplexed, my notions of this manner
of acting so confused and uncertain, that I knew
not what to say. My mother told us Sir Charles
had declared to her, that his late illness had
given him occasion for many uneasy reflections
upon my account; that he shuddered with horror
when he considered the unhappy state of my
fortune, and to what difficulties I should have
been exposed if he had died; and that, for the
satisfaction of his own mind, he had made that
settlement upon me, that whatever happened I
might be out of the reach of necessity.

I am afraid, Sir,” pursued Sophia with a little
confusion in her countenance, “that you will condemn
me when I tell you I was so struck at first
with the seeming candor and tenderness of Sir
Charles’s
motives for this act of generosity, that
none but the most grateful sentiments rose in
my mind.”

“No, my dear,” replied Mr. Herbert, “I do not
condemn you: this snare was artfully laid; but
when was it that your heart, or rather your reason,
gave you those secret admonitions you spoke
of.”

“Immediately,” said Sophia: “a moment’s reflection
upon the conduct of Sir Charles served to
shew me that some latent design lay concealed
under this specious offer; but I am obliged to
my sister for giving me a more distinct notion of
it than my own confused ideas could furnish me
with.”

“Then M6r 171

“Then you desired to know her opinion,” said
Mr. Herbert.

“Certainly,” resumed Sophia, “this conversation
passed in her presence, and as my elder sister she
had a right to be consulted.”

“Pray what did she say?” asked Mr. Herbert
impatiently.

“You know, Sir,” said Sophia, with a gentle
smile, “my sister takes every opportunity to rally
me about my pretensions to wit: she told me it
was great condescension in me, who thought myself
wiser than all the world besides, to ask her
advice upon this occasion; and that she would
not expose herself to my contempt, by declaring
her opinion any farther than that she supposed
Sir Charles did not consider this as a marriagesettlement.

These last words,” pursued Sophia, whose face was
now covered with a deeper blush, “let in so much
light upon my mind, that I was ashamed and
angry with myself for having doubted a moment
of Sir Charles’s insincerity. I thanked my sister,
and told her she should see that I would profit by
the hint she had given me.”

“I wish,” interrupted Mr. Herbert, “that she may
profit as much by you; but people of good understanding
learn more from the ignorant than
the ignorant do from them, because the wise
avoid the follies of fools, but fools will not follow
the example of the wise: but what did
Mrs. Darnley say to this?”

“I never saw her so angry with my sister before,”
replied Sophia: she said several severe things to “her, M6v 172
her, which made her leave the room in great
emotion; and when we were alone I endeavoured
to convince my mother that it was not fit I should
make myself a dependant upon Sir Charles, by
accepting such considerable presents: she was
however of a different opinion, because Sir
Charles’s
behaviour had been always respectful
in the highest degree to me, and because the
manner in which he made this offer left no room
to suspect that he had any other design in it but
to secure a provision for me, in case any thing
should happen to him.”

“Your mother imposes upon herself,” replied
Mr. Herbert; “but I hope, my dear child, you
think more justly.”

“You may judge of my sentiments, Sir,” answered
Sophia, “by the resolution I have taken:
I wished to consult you; but as I had no opportunity
for it, I satisfied myself with doing what
I thought you would approve. My mother,
prest by my arguments, told me in a peevish
way that I might act as I thought proper: upon
which I retired, and, satisfied with this permission,
I enclosed the settlement in a cover directed
for Sir Charles. I had just sealed it, and was
going to send it away, when my mother came
into my room: I perceived she was desirous to
renew the conversation about Sir Charles; but
I carefully avoided it, for fear she should retract
the permission she had given me to act as I
pleased upon this occasion. My reserve piqued
her so much, that she forbore to enter upon the
subject again; but as I had no opportunity of send- M7r 173
sending my letter that night without her knowledge,
I was obliged to go to bed much richer
than I desired to be; and the next morning,
when we were at breakfast, a letter was brought
me from Sir Charles, dated four o’clock, in which
he informed me that he was just setting out in a
post-chaise for Bath. His uncle, who lies there
at the point of death, has it seems earnestly desired
to see him, and the messenger told him he
had not a minute to lose.”

“I am sorry,” interrupted Mr. Herbert, “that he
did not get your letter before he went.”

Sophia then taking it out of her pocket, gave
it to him, and begged he would contrive some
way to have it safely delivered to Sir Charles;
“and now,” added she, “my heart is easy on that side,
and I have nothing to do but to arm myself
with fortitude to bear the tender reproaches of a
mother whose anxiety for my interest makes her
see this affair in a very different light from that
in which you and I behold it.”

Mr. Herbert put the letter carefully into his
pocket-book, and promised her it should be conveyed
to Sir Charles; then taking her hand, which
he press’d affectionately, “You have another sacrifice
yet to make, my dear good child,”
said he,
“and I hope it will not cost you much to make it.
You must resolve to see Sir Charles no more: it
is not fit you should receive his visits, since you
suspect his designs are not honourable, and you
have but too much cause for suspicion: It is not
enough to be virtuous: we must appear so likewise;
we owe the world a good example, the “world, M7v 174
world, which oftener rewards the appearances of
merit than merit itself. It will be impossible for
you to avoid seeing Sir Charles sometimes, if you
continue with your mother: you have no authority
to forbid his visits here; and whether you
share them or not, they will be all placed to your
account. Are you willing, Miss Sophia, to go
into the country, and I will board you in the family
of a worthy clergyman, who is my friend?
His wife and daughters will be agreeable companions
for you; you will find books enough in
his study to employ those hours which you devote
to reading, and his conversation will be always
a source of instruction and delight.”

Sophia, with tears in her eyes, and a look so expressive
that it conveyed a stronger idea of the
grateful sentiments which filled her heart, than
any words could do, thanked the good old man
for his generous offer, and told him she was ready
to leave London whenever he pleased: but unwilling
to be an incumbrance upon his little fortune,
she intreated him to be diligent in his enquiries
for a place for her, that she might early inure herself
to the humble condition which providence
thought fit to allot for her.

Mr. Herbert entering into her delicate scruples,
promised to procure her a proper establishment;
and it was agreed between them that he should
acquaint her mother the next day with the resolution
she had taken, and endeavour to procure her
consent to it.

Mr. Herbert well knew all the difficulties of this
task, and prepared himself to sustain the storm which M8r 175
which he expected would fall upon him. He visited
Mrs. Darnley in the morning, and finding
her alone, entered at once into the affair, by telling
her that he had performed the commission
Miss Sophia had given him; that a friend of his
who was going to Bath would take care to deliver
her letter to her unworthy lover, who, added he,
will be convinced, by her returning his settlement,
that she has a just notion of his base designs, and
despises him as well for his falshood and presumption,
as for the mean opinion he has entertained
of her.

Mr. Herbert, who was perfectly well acquainted
with Mrs. Darnley’s character, and had studied
his part, would not give her time to recover from
the astonishment his first words had thrown her
into, which was strongly impressed upon her countenance,
and which seemed to deprive her of the
power of speech; but added, with an air natural
enough, “Your conduct, Mrs. Darnley, deserves
the highest praises; indeed I know not which to
admire most; your disinterestedness, prudence,
and judgment; or Miss Sophia’s ready obedience,
and the noble sacrifice she makes to her honour
and reputation. You knew her virtue might
be securely depended upon, and you permitted
her to act as she thought proper with regard to
the insidious offer Sir Charles made her: thus,
by transferring all the merit of a refusal to her,
you reflect a double lustre upon your own, and
she has fully answered your intentions by rejecting
that offer with the contempt it deserved.”

While M8v 176

While Mr. Herbert went on in this strain,
Mrs. Darnley insensibly forgot her resentment;
her features assumed all that complacency which
gratified vanity and self-applause could impress
upon them: and although she was conscious her
sentiments were very different from those which
Mr. Herbert attributed to her, yet, as she had
really spoke those words to Sophia which had
given her a pretence to act as she had done, she
concluded his praises were sincere, and enjoyed
them as much as if she had deserved them.

It was her business now, however vexed at her
daughter’s folly, as she conceived it, to seem highly
satisfied with her conduct, since what she had done
could not be recalled; yet inwardly fretting at
the loss of so noble a present, all her dissimulation
could not hinder her from saying, that although
she approved Sophia’s refusal, yet she could not
help thinking she had been very precipitate, and
that she ought to have waited till Sir Charles returned;
and not have sent, but have given him
back his settlement.

Mr. Herbert, without answering to that point,
told her, that what now remained for her prudence
to do was, to take away all foundation for slander,
by peremptorily forbidding Sir Charles’s future
visits. Here Mrs. Darnley began to frown; “for,
since it is plain to us all, madam,”
pursued he,
without seeming to perceive her emotion, “that
marriage is not his intention, by being allowed to
continue his addresses, miss Sophia’s character will
suffer greatly in the opinion of the world; and the
wisdom and discretion by which you have hitherto been N1r 177
been governed in this affair, will not secure you
from very unfavourable censures. To shew therefore
how much you are in earnest to prevent them,
I think it is absolutely necessary that you should
send your daughter out of this man’s way.”

Mrs. Darnley, who thought she had an unanswerable
objection to make to this scheme, interrupted
him eagerly, “You know my circumstances,
Mr. Herbert, you know I cannot afford to send
my daughter from me; how am I to dispose of
her, pray?”

“Let not that care trouble you, madame,” replied
Mr. Herbert, “I will take all this expence upon
myself: I love Miss Sophia as well as if she was
my own child; and slender as my income is, I will
be at the charge of her maintenance till fortune
and her own merit place her in a better situation.”

Mr. Herbert then acquainted her with the name
and character of the clergyman in whose family he
intended to board Sophia: he added, that the
place to which she was going being at no great
distance, she might hear from her frequently, and
sometimes visit her, without much expence or
inconvenience.

Mrs. Darnley having nothing that was reasonable
to oppose to these kind and generous offers,
had recourse to rage and exclamation. She told
Mr. Herbert that he had no right to interpose in
the affairs of her family; that he should not dispose
of her child as he pleased; that she would exert
the authority of a parent, and no officious
medler should rob her of her child.

No.3. N Mr. N1v 178

Mr. Herbert now found it necessary to change
his method with this interested mother, “take
care, madam,”
said he, with a severe look, “how far
you carry your opposition in this case: the
world has its eyes upon your conduct; do not
give it reason to say that your daughter is more
prudent and cautious than you are; nor force
her to do that without your consent which you
ought to be the first to advise her to.”

“Without my consent!” replied Mrs. Darnley,
almost breathless with rage; “will she go without
my consent, say you; have you alienated her affections
from me so far? I will soon know that.”

Then rising with a furious air, she called Sophia,
who came into the room, trembling, and in the
utmost agitation. The melancholy that appeared
in her countenance, her paleness and disorder, the
consequences of a sleepless night, which she had
passed in various and afflicting thoughts, made Mr.
Herbert apprehensive that her mother’s obstinacy
would prove too hard for her gentle disposition;
and that her heart, thus assaulted with the most
powerful of all passions, love and filial tenderness,
would insensibly betray her into a consent to stay.

Mrs. Darnley giving her a look of indignation,
exclaimed with the sarcastic severity with which she
used formerly to treat her; “So my wise, my dutiful
daughter, you cannot bear, it seems, to live
with your mother; you are resolved to run away
from me, are you?”

“Madam,” replied Sophia, with a firmness that
disconcerted Mrs. Darnley, as much as it pleasingly
surprised Mr. Herbert, “it is not you I am “run- N2r 179
ning away from, as you unkindly say, I am going
into the country to force myself from the
pursuits of a man who has imposed upon your
goodness, and my credulity; one who I am convinced,
seeks my dishonour, and whose ensnaring
addresses have already, I am afraid, given a
wound to my reptutation, which nothing but the
resolution I have taken to avoid him can heal.”

Poor Sophia, who had with difficulty prevailed
over her own softness to speak in this determined
manner, could not bear to see the confusion into
which her answer had thrown her mother; but
sighing deeply, she retired towards the window,
and wiped away the tears that fell from her charming
eyes.

Mrs. Darnley, who observed her emotion, and
well knew how to take advantage of that amiable
weakness in her temper, which made any opposition,
however just and necessary, painful to her,
desired Mr. Herbert to leave her alone with her
daughter, adding, that his presence was a constraint
upon them both.

Sophia hearing this, and dreading lest he should
leave her to sustain the storm alone, went towards
her mother, and with the most persuasive look and
accent, begged her not to part in anger from Mr.
Herbert
.

“I cannot forgive Mr. Herbert,” said Mrs. Darnley,
“for supposing I am less concerned for your
honour than he is. I see no necessity for your
going into the country; your reputation is safe
while you are under my care; it is time enough
to send you out of Sir Charles’s way when we N2 “are N2v 180
are convinced his designs are not honourable.
Mr. Herbert, by filling your head with groundless
apprehensions, will be the ruin of your fortune.”

“Sir Charles’s dissembled affection for me,” interrupted
Sophia, “will be the ruin of my character.
There is no way to convince the world that I
am not the willing dupe of his artifices, but by
flying from him as far as I can: do not, my
dear mamma,”
pursued she, bursting into tears,
“oppose my going; my peace of mind, my reputation
depend upon it.”

“You shall go when I think proper,” replied
Mrs. Darnley; “and as for you, Sir, turning to
Mr. Herbert, I desire you will not interpose any
farther in this matter.”

“Indeed I must, madam,” said the good old man,
encouraged by a look Sophia gave him. “I consider
myself a guardian to your daughter, and
in that quality I pretend to some right to regulate
her conduct on an occasion which requires
a guardian’s care and authority.”

“Ridiculous!” exclaimed Mrs. Darnley, with a
malignant sneer, “what a jest! to call yourself
guardian to a girl who has not a shilling to depend
upon.”

“I am the guardian of her honour and reputation,”
said Mr. Herbert: “these make up her
fortune; and with these she is richer than if she
possessed thousands without them.”

“And do you, miss,” said Mrs. Darnley to her
daughter, with a scornful air, “do you allow this
foolish claim? Are you this gentleman’s ward,
pray?”

“Come, N3r 181

“Come, madam,” said Mr. Herbert, willing to
spare Sophia the pain of answering her question,
“be persuaded that I have the tenderness of a
parent, as well as guardian, for your daughter:
it is absolutely necessary she should see Sir Charles
no more; and the most effectual method she can
take to shun him, and to preserve her character,
is to leave a place where she will be continually
exposed to his importunity. I hope she will be
able to procure your consent to her going tomorrow.
I shall be here in the morning with a
post-chaise, and will conduct her myself to the
house of my friend, whom I have already prepared
by a letter to receive her.”

Mr. Herbert, without waiting for any answer,
bowed and left the room. Sophia followed him to
the door, and by a speaking glance assured him he
might depend upon her perseverance.

To be continued.

N3 To N3v 182

To the
Author of the Lady’s Museum.

Madam,

As I apprehend the object of this publication is
no less the moral than the literary improvement
of your sex, permit me, through the channel
of this useful work, to point out to your fair readers
the fatal consequences of an opinion too generally
received among them.

The opinion I could wish to see corrected is, that
grandeur and happiness signify one and the same
thing. How far the same wrong notion prevails
among men, is not my present purpose to examine;
but I will venture to affirm, that in the system of female
logic, grandeur and happiness are convertible
terms. It is not surprising that this notion should
be extremely prevalent, when we consider, that the
whole system of female education tends to promote
and extend it. Whence is it, that many misses
are instructed in accomplishments evidently above
their rank, but in order to obtain a station in life
to which they could not reasonably aspire.

In truth, it is more the vanity of being thought
to possess such accomplishments than any pleasure
arising from those attainments, that is the inducement
to pursue them. I have been assured by the
parents of many young ladies, that their daughters
were perfect mistresses of French, musick, &c.
when upon a better acquaintance, I plainly perceived,
they had been at much expence only to
say they had been learners.

I would N4r 183

I would not be thought to mean, that the polite
accomplishments are not very useful and becoming
to persons of a certain rank and character;
but I would observe, that the promiscuous aim of
all ranks of females, to acquire those elegant distinctions,
evidently proves my first principle, namely,
that an appetite for vanity and splendor pervades
the whole system of modern education.

The polite attainments too frequently give
young ladies of middling station an unhappy propensity
to dissipation and pleasure, and indispose
them to the ordinary and necessary occupations of
life. It may be useful to consider what probability
there is, that an appetite for distinction may be
gratified, and then examine what superior happiness
such envied distinctions necessarily confer.

I shall take it for granted, that a good establishment
in marriage is the object of most women’s
wishes. It has been computed that nineteen marriages
in twenty, among persons of liberal condition,
are concluded upon no great inequality of
circumstances. It is plain then, that a lady who
flatters herself, that she shall marry above her rank,
runs no less a risk that twenty to one of a disappointment.
In fact this is unavoidable; for persons
of rank and opulence are not very numerous,
and frequently intermarry with each other: yet
upon so slender a prospect has many a poor lady
tired both herself and the public with a repetition of
her countenance for many years past at every place
of amusement.

To these dazzling and delusive hopes are ease
and contentment often sacrificed, from a mistaken N4 opi- N4v 184
opinion that grandeur and happiness are inseparable;
or rather, that the latter was not possible
without the former: hence anxious days and sleepless
nights, not to mention that virtue is much endangered
by pursuits giddy and fantastical. After
years of vain expectation the point in view is at a
greater distance than ever, to obtain which dancingmasters
and milliners have assisted in vain. If it be
said, that we hear sometimes of ladies, who from
private stations have rose to great rank and riches, I
answer, that particular exceptions conclude nothing
against the general observation, that unreasonable
expectation must almost always be disappointed.

Instances of surprising good fortune happen in
all pursuits, and seeming accident will have its
share in the happy events of matrimony, as well as
in most others. But if young people inflame their
imaginations with extraordinary occurrences, and
soar upon the waxen wings of expectation to regions
of imaginary bliss, they will quickly find,
like Icarus, misfortune interrupting the dream of
vanity, and may possibly pay almost as dear for the
experiment.

With respect to the blessings of Providence, we
rather lament the absence of things perhaps not
necessary, than make a proper use of those we have.
It sufficiently appears, that a passion for grandeur
is not likely to be gratified; and that such wishes
must, in the nature of things, much oftener miscarry
than succeed.

But for once let us suppeose the point obtained,
and examine what happiness is annexed to that envied
condition. Providence, for the wisest reasons, has N5r 185
has made a great difference in the external circumstances
of his creatures, but not in their happiness.
In fact, the greatest blessings of life are proposed
in common to us all. Health and an approving
conscience are the grand satisfactions of our being,
as sin and pain are almost the only evils: nor can
we cease to adore that goodness who has made the
best things in life attainable by all conditions, without
a possibility of interfering with each other. In
these two grand articles, it appears, that persons of
wealth and station have no advantage over more
moderate conditions. The former are more exposed
to temptations, and a full tide of prosperity has
been always reckoned dangerous to virtue.

Besides, those who have large possessions and
connexions are much broader marks for misfortune
than others. Socrates accounted those happiest
who had fewest wants, as the happiest of all beings
is he who wants nothing. The more our wants
are enlarged, and our appetites indulged, they become
more ungovernable, and exceed our powers
of satisfying them. Such persons are exposed to
perpetual disappointment, as it is much easier to
imagine than obtain.

How many persons may we not presume, who
are shining themselves, and shone on by fortune,
that are inwardly miserable, and sick of life? Wealth
and station may indeed procure a great variety of
sensual gratifications, out of the reach of humbler
fortunes: but of what nature are such pleasures?
fleeting and dissatisfacttory in the confession of all.

Let us reflect a little on the most exalted pleasures
our nature is capable of. We shall find them attain- N5v 186
attainable by private stations, and from some of
the best of them the very lowest conditions not excluded.
Even those who are condemned to the
drudgery of manual labour may, and do often enjoy
a healthful body and a tranquil mind. Though
they are in a great measure excluded from intellectual
enjoyments, yet even this view of their
condition is not without its compensations. It will
not be denied, that our best enjoyments here below
arise from temperance, moderate desires, easy reflexions,
and a consciousness of knowledge and virtue.
I would ask my fair countrywomen, whether
high rank and great riches are necessary to these attainments?
The purest and most substantial pleasures
are certainly those arising from religion and
virtue; the pleasures of knowledge, and of friendship,
which are attainable by the middling, if
not all classes of life, depend much upon ourselves,
and are little subject to accident or diminution. So
far from being the constant companions of rank and
riches, that perhaps they are seldomer found among
persons of elevated stations than most others.
It were easy to assign the reasons; as the necessaries
of life are not difficult to obtain, so neither are its
best comforts. A person must have reflected indeed
to very little purpose who is not sensible, that
the prospect of the divine favour in another life, is
the grand foundation of contentment in this imperfect
and probationary state.

It will be said, that a competency of the good
things of life, is necessary to our happiness, and
truly desirable. Most undoubtedly it is: but the
misfortune is, our ideas of a competency are not taken N6r 187
taken from nature, or even from our proper station
and character, but from our imaginations and
wrong habits; and what is yet more preposterous,
from our comparisons with others.

A competency is not to be defined, because it
varies according to the station and necessities of individuals.
To use a familiar comparison――Suppose
a person undertakes a journey into a remote
country, and has sufficient to defray his necessary
expences, may he not enjoy the true pleasures of
the scene equally with him who travels the same
journey, attended with all the parade of equipage,
and encumbered with a superfluity of wealth? May
not as successful a voyage be made in a small, convenient
bark, as in a galley no less splendid than
Cleopatra’s?

Let nothing here advanced be supposed to mean,
that wealth and station incapacitate their possessors
from enjoying the truest happiness of their nature.
Among other advantages in common with
their fellow-creatures, they eminently enjoy the
godlike power of doing good to others. It is the
exercise of that power that gives rank and riches
their true dignity, and is the constant employment
of him who is the source of all excellence. But let
not people mistake that which may be made the
means of happiness for the necessary and never failing
cause of it; nor repine at the want of those
distinctions in the possession of which there occur
so many examples extremely miserable.

I cannot conclude this letter without observing,
that an appetite for grandeur very fatally predominates
at a crisis in life, wherein, of all others, it N6v 188
it behoves us to act with the truest wisdom: I
mean at the time of marriage. Matches are now
deemed good or bad, not from the qualities, but
the external circumstances of the parties. The
opinion of Thermistocles, like many other old opinions,
is quite exploded, who declared, “That he
would rather marry his daughter to a man without
an estate, than to an estate without a man.”

The candidates for the ladies affections, or more
properly their fortunes, undergo the most exact
scrutiny into their estates, expectations, and alliances;
nor is any enquiry omitted, but into their
sense and morals. If your fair readers please to extend
this charge to their admirers, they have my
consent, only remembering, that folly on one side,
never excuses it on another; and that they are most
likely to be greater sufferers by an ill choice, as
their condition is more dependent.

It is agreed on all sides, that the sure supports
of conjugal felicity are the unreserved friendship
and mutual esteem of the parties: now it is an
axiom, that friendship cannot exist but between
virtuous minds; and surely no dreams of a lunatic
were ever more visionary, than to suppose there
can be any abiding pleasure without virtue, since
in our system of being there is nothing durable
but the consequences of it.

Many a thoughtless female, who despised all considerations
but rank and riches, serves only to exhibit
a wretched spectacle of their insufficiency. I
doubt not but this essay may fall into the hands of
some of your fair readers, who have dragged out
an insipid length of days, doating about vain and perishable N7r 189
perishable distinctions, and have sunk into utter
contempt and oblivion, who, by a better conduct,
might have enjoyed happy and comfortable establishments.

Let those whose cases are retrievable, consider
that elevation must ever be the lot of very few;
nor when it is attained does it invariably produce
happiness. The truest satisfactions in life are not
necessarily connected with great estates or coronets,
but are to be found among persons of all conditions,
whose lives are governed by sense and virtue.
Of one thing they may be infallibly certain, that a
life conducted by vanity cannot fail to end in
misery.


I am, Madam,
Your very Humble Servant,

W. M.

Phi- N7v 190

The
History
of the
Count de Comminge
Continued.

Hearing her speak with unusual emotion, I approach’d
her: she was giving her mother an account
of what had happened. Madame de Lussan
was as much offended at the chevalier’s behaviour
as her daughter. I was silent: I even continued
my walk with the ladies. When they retired, I
sent a message to the chevalier: he was at home, and
in consequence of my desiring him to meet me, he
came instantly to the place appointed.

“I cannot persuade myself,” said I, approaching
him, “that what has happened during our
walk to-day, is more than a mere pleasantry:
you are too gallant and well bred, to keep a lady’s
picture, contrary to her inclination.”

“I know not,” answered he warmly, “what interest
you take in my keeping or restoring it;
but I know that I neither need, nor will accept
of your advice.”
“Then,” replied I, “clapping
my hand to my sword, I will force you to receive
it in this manner.”

6 The N8r 191

The chevalier was brave. He eagerly answered
my defiance: we fought for some time with equal
success; but he was not animated like me with the
desire of serving what I loved. He wounded me
slightly in two places; but I gave him two large
wounds, and obliged him both to ask his life, and
to resign the picture. After I had assisted him to
rise, and had conducted him to the nearest house,
I retired to my own lodgings, where as soon as the
wounds I had received were drest, I set myself to
contemplate the lovely picture, and kissed it a thousand
and a thousand times.

I had a genius for painting, which I had taken
some pains to cultivate; yet I was far from being
a master in the art: but what will not love accomplish?
I undertook to copy this portrait. I spent
two days in this employment. Delightful task!
I succeeded so well, that even a very discerning eye
might have mistaken mine for the original. This inspired
me with the thought of substituting one for
the other, by which contrivance I should have the
advantage of keeping that which belonged to Adelaida;
and she, without knowing it, would always
bear my work about her.

These trifles to one who truly loves are matters
of great importance, and my heart knew how to
set a full value on them.

After I had fastened the picture I had painted
to the riband in such a manner that my cheat could
not be discovered, I presented it to Adelaida. Madame
de Lussan express’d herself highly obliged to
me. Adelaida said little: she seemed embarrassed;
but in the midst of that embarassment, I thought I dis- N8v 192
discovered that she was pleased at having received
this little obligation from me, and that thought
gave me real transport.

I have in my life experienced some of those
happy moments; and had my misfortunes been
only common ones, I should not have believed them
too dearly puchased.

After this little adventure, I stood extremely
well in the esteem of Madame de Lussan. I was
always at her lodgings: I saw Adelaida every hour
in the day; and although I did not speak to her of
my passion, yet I was sure she knew it, and I had
reason to believe she did not hate me. Hearts as
sensible as ours were, quickly understand each other:
to them every thing is expression.

I had lived two months in this manner, when I
received a letter from my father, in which he commanded
me to return immediately. This command
was to me like the stroke of a thunder-bolt:
my whole soul had been engrossed with the pleasure
of seeing and loving Adelaida. The idea of
leaving her was wholly new to me; the horror of
parting from her, the consequence of the law-suit
between our families, rose to my thoughts with
every aggravation to distract me.

To be continued.

The following Essay, on the original inhabitants
of Great Britain, is the composition of a nobleman,
distinguished for his genius, taste, and
learning.

An facing N8v facing O1r
Figure
An engraving of a white man and a white woman each decorated with elaborate tattoos of celestial bodies and the man has leg markings reminiscent of fish scales. They are wearing loin-cloths and carying instruments of war. The man is also holding a severed head.

Printed captionB. Cole sculp.sculpsit

Antient Britons

O1r 193

An
Essay
on the

Original Inhabitants of Great Britain.

The history of every nation in the world
begins in a dark and fabulous manner: nor
can any history be more obscure than that of
Great Britain. It is impossible to guess when, or
by whom our island was originally peopled. The
conjectures on this head have been various; but
as they amount only to conjectures, and as the
point itself is of no real importance, I shall pass directly
forward to the first accounts upon which
we may place any reliance: The original inhabitants
are represented as consisting of two classes,
Priests and Soldiers. The whole island, at least
that part of it called South Britain, was divided
into small provinces, each of which was allotted to
the sovereignty of a prince. These princes lived
in constant warfare and contention. The priests
were distinguished by the name of Druids; but
their power was not only confined to the ceremonies
of sacrifice, and other religious parts of worship,
it extended to the government of all civil
judicature. To the ordinary druids, (who were No. 3. O very O1v 194
very numerous, but seldom or ever of mean birth)
was committed the administration of justice in
the several provinces, the determination of all
causes, and the judicial decision of right and wrong;
but still subject to the supreme jurisdiction of one
chief druid, who, in dignity, excelled all the
rest; and who, in civil affairs, had the power of a
king, while in religious matters, he might be called
the reigning Pope of those days.

The military men were brave, even to a degree
of fierceness. They had never felt the effects of
fear, fatigue, or luxury. They had been bred in
woods, and inured to hardships. Agriculture and
merchandize had made little or no progress in the
kingdom. The constant diet of the people was milk
and flesh-meat, of both which they had great
plenty, the whole island being filled with various
kinds of cattle.

Such were the Britons, when Julius Cæsar invaded
their country. He appeared, with his fleet,
hovering upon the coast of England, 0699-08-26August the
twenty-sixth, in the year of Rome, 699, Some authors place the invasion in the year 0698698, particularly
Lydiat in his series summorum magistratum Romanorum.
Let the learned chronologists settle the point.
fiftyfour
or fifty-five years before the birth of Christ.
His pretence for this invasion was the constant
refuge which the Belgæ, a people of Gaul, had
received from the inhabitants of Britain, and the
perpetual succours and assistance which were granted
by the Britains to the enemies of Rome. The pretence
was specious. The true motive was a thirst of glory O2r 195
glory. sar’s ambition like the ocean he crost,
had no bounds.

I am inclined to think, that this enterprize was
not very acceptable to the Roman people: they
looked upon it as an hazardous undertaking.
Cicero, in one of his epistles to Atticus, expresses
himself thus: Britannici belli exitus expectatur:
constat enim aditus insulæ esse munitos mirificis molibus:
etium illud jam cognitum est, neque argenti scripulum
esse illum in illa insulâ, neque ullam spem prædæ, nisi
ex mancipiis: ex quibus nullos puto te literis aut muficis
eruditos exspectare.
“The event of the British
war is waited for with impatience. It is
certain, that all the approaches to that island
are fortified by amazing out-works: and it is
universally known, that not a scruple of silver is
to be found throughout the whole island; nor
are there hopes of any acquisitions except the
slaves, amongst whom I cannot suppose you will
expect musicians, or men of learning.”
Tully,
we perceive, seems to treat the Britains rather in a
sneering manner, than to speak of them with his
usual, lively, but weighty manner of expression.
He has no great opinion of their genius, or of their
learning. But however illiterate, or however unskilled
in music our ancestors might appear, it cannot
be denied, that they were not only couragious;
but of a liberal nature, totally devoid of all low
art, but not totally unversed in the policy of war.
sar gives an account of them, which as it comes
from an enemy is very much to their honour. He
says, he had great difficulty in landing, being annoyed
by their darts, and opposed by their cavalry; O2 and O2v 196
and when he had brought his troops to an engagement,
he confesses, that the battle was maintained
with sharpness on both sides. Pugnatum est ab
utrisque acriter
. At length the Roman arms prevailed.
The islanders gave way, retired to their
woods, and immediately sent ambassadors to sue
for terms of peace. sar, upon the arrival of
the ambassadors reproached the Britons, as having
acted ungenerously, by imprisoning his friend
Comius, whom he had sent into England, some
time before, with his own particular commands.
Their excuse is remarkable. Ejus rei culpam in
multitudinem contulerunt, et propter imprudentiam ut
ignosceretur petiverunt.
“They acknowledged their
imprudence, begged that it might be forgiven,
and fixed the rashness of the action entirely upon
the common people.”
So powerful and ungovernable,
even at that time, was an English rabble.
sar, gentle and compassionate, both by
nature and policy, received the excuse, demanded
hostages, and granted terms of peace.

The peace on the side of the Britons was an act
of necessity, not of choice. Perhaps is was no less
so on the side of the Romans. They would have
penetrated farther into the island; they would have
visited the coasts and would have considered the
various parts that might have afforded them a
refuge in any future invasion, if they had not met
with a people very different from what they expected.
They expected wild savages, they met
with real soldiers. They had been used to strike
terror upon the continent, they only excited spirit
and unanimity in a little island, where they found 7 cou- O3r 197
courage instead of fear; and order instead of confusion.

sar, at his first expedition from Belgic Gaul
into Britain, had left his cavalry behind him.
They were detained by contrary winds in a port
at some distances from that where he had embarked:
He had given orders that they should follow, on
the earliest opportunity, loaded with arms, ammunition,
and soldiers: and four days after his arrival
in England, they had obeyed those orders, and
were more than half way over the British channel,
when a sudden storm turned the ships entirely
out of their course, and not only forced back many
of them to the continent, but drove others to the
most western part of the island. At the same time,
the vessels which had transported sar, and which
had remained at anchor upon the British coast,
were much shattered by the tempest. Twelve of
them were absolutely lost; and the Romans saw
themselves at once deprived of all hopes of provision,
except such as could be procured from the
islanders, by sending out parties to forage at a
small distance from the Roman camp.

From these unexpected circumstances, the Britons
resolved to reap advantage: they assembled
their disbanded troops with great privacy and expedition,
and while one of the Roman legions
was sent out to forage, they suddenly surrounded
the foragers, and must immediately have destroyed
the rest, if sar with amazing alacrity had not
hastened to their assistance. The sudden appearance
of sar, although attended only by two cohorts,
put the Britons to a stand; and the Romans O3 did O3v 198
did not think themselves, at that time, sufficiently
prepared for an engagement. Each party retired;
the Britons to the woods, the Romans to their
camp.

Here the Britons seem to have been defective
in military conduct. They ought to have pursued
their blow: they ought to have attacked sar;
and in the true spirit of liberty, they ought either
to have conquered, or to have died. It is probable
that they perceived their error, and it is possible,
they might have retrieved it, if a succession
of rain and storms for many days together, had
not rendered all efforts against the enemy impracticable.

As soon as the weather changed, the Britons came
out of their retirement, and marched to attack
the Romans in their trenches. sar drew out
his legions before the camp; both armies engaged,
and both fought with equal spirit and resolution;
but the Romans were better disciplined, and more
perfect masters of the art of war: so that the unhappy
Britons were routed, and again compelled
to sue for peace, from the hands of an invader,
who, although the greatest man that ever lived,
must ever appear a lawless tyrant to Britain as
to Rome. sar was not sorry to be sollicited
for terms of peace: he received the ambassadors
in his usual attractive manner, and lost no time in
setling the terms of accommodation. He insisted
upon a greater number of hostages than he had
before required; and, under pretence of avoiding
the storms that generally rage in the British seas at the O4r 199
the autumnal equinox, he embarked his troops,
and hastened back to Gaul.

sar, during his short residence in Britain,
had observed enough of this new world, to make
him tacitly resolve upon a second invasion. The
woods were large, the cattle numerous, and the
inhabitants a brave people, worthy of being conquered.

A finer object could not have presented itself to
the eye of ambition. However, sar passed his
winter as usual in Italy, without any open declaration
of returning into England. In the mean
time, the Britons, filled with anger, indignation,
and disappointment, and perhaps guided by the
dictates of pride, revenge and obstinacy, were determined
not to send the hostages, which had been
peremptorily required on one side, and had been faithfully
promised on the other. sar let some months
pass before he took notice of so notorious a breach
of faith; and in this particular he acted with all
the subtilty of a miser, who, when he has obtained
a morgage upon an estate, purposely suffers the interest
of it to run on, till he can claim a right
of seizing the premises, and defying all equity of
redemption.

In the year of Rome 0700700, sar, who, during
the winter, had been making various preparations
for a second attempt upon England, put his design
into execution. He set sail late in the evening
from the Portus Itius, The Portius Itius was near Bologne. The particular spot
is pointed out, but with no absolute certainty.
and arrived the next O4 day 200 O4v
day sar, in his Commentaries, has not told us the exact
month of his embarkation; but we may be certain, that it
was earlier in the summer than his first invasion.
about noon upon the British coast. His
army consisted of two thousand horse, and five legions
A legion consisted of ten companies, or cohorts. The
number of men were uncertain: sometimes more, sometimes
less.
of foot; and his ships, including transports
and every other sort, amounted to above eight
hundred. Such a number of vessels appearing at
once upon the ocean, was a terrifying circumstance
to the Britons: they imagined sar’s military
forces much more numerous than they really were;
and they immediately withdrew their troops from
the shore, and retired into a more covered part of
the country; so that sar landed his men, and
fixed his camp without the least opposition. His
first enquiry was, into what part of the island the
Britons had withdrawn; and having learnt their
particular situation, he left a sufficient number of
forces to guard his fleet, and proceeded with the
rest in pursuit of the enemy. The islanders had
expected his approach, and were prepared to receive
him, by having fixed themselves upon a rising-ground
near a river, at the distance of about
twelve miles from the shore. Here they endeavoured
to oppose him by their chariots sar very particularly describes their manner of fighting,
(ex essedis) from their chariots: and says, that by continual
use they were arrived at such perfection in the management
of those vehicles, that they could stop their horses even
upon a steep descent: they could run upon the pole, and
throw themselves out, or into their chariots, with the utmost
nimbleness. sar confesses, that at the first sight of this
new method of fighting, the Romans were surprised, or rather
astonished.
and
their cavalry; but in vain. The Roman horse pre- O5r 201
prevailed, and the Britons again withdrew to their
woods. They were there fortified, as sar tells
us, both by art and nature. The woods were
very thick, and the passage into them was rendered
extremely difficult, by large trees, which had been
cut down, and heaped upon each other to a great
height. The Britons had made use of this method
of fortification, in their civil wars: but the Romans
soon made their war over these entrenchments,
and expelled the Britons even from the woods,
where they had taken shelter. A small number of
regular troops will infallibly conquer a much larger
number of undisciplined forces. The Roman army
consisted of veterans, who had been trained up
from their youth in the art of war; and had carried
their arms over the greatest part of the world.
The Britons had only practised the military science
within their own island, and in contests against each
other. They were equal in courage, but inferior
in skill to their enemies. In some measure to remedy
this defect, they enlisted themselves under
the greatest commander of those days, Cassivelaunus,
prince or sovereign of the Cassi, and the
Trinobantes. The Trinobantian territories, The territories of Cassivellaunus were extensive: they extended,
says sar, “Fourscore miles into the island.” Cassivellaunus
was originally the king of the Cassi, and became sovereign
of the Trinobantes, by treacherously slaying their
king Imanuentius.
were Hert- O5v 202
Hertfordshire, Essex, and a great part of Middlesex.
The municipal city of this colony, was Verulanum,
Verulam
, the walls of which, built probably
in the time of Agricola, are still to be seen in the
approaches to St. Alban’s.

Several skirmishes passed between the Britons
and the Romans; in one of which the former gained
some small advantage. But what force could
repel sar? He still marched forward towards
the river Thames, resolving to cross it at the only
place where it was fordable. Cassivelaunus had
foreseen his design, and had drawn up a large body
of British troops on the opposite shore. He had
fortified the banks with palisades, and had driven
into the bottom of the river a great number of
sharp stakes A little above Walton in Surry. The translator of Rapin
says, that these stakes are now to be seen in the river at low
water; and one of them was pulled up, with great difficulty,
some years ago. They are of oak, and by having lain so long
in the water (above eighteen centuries) are become very hard
and very black.
whose tops were covered by the
water. He had used every precaution that courage,
sagacity, and presence of mind could suggest;
but the Romans were determined not to be repulsed.
Their cavalry first entered the river, the
legions immediately followed, and notwithstanding
all impediments, passed across the Thames, with
such expedition, and approached the enemy with
so much vigour, that the Britons, unable to sustain
the assault, quitted the banks of the river, and fled
farther into the country.

Cassivelaunus still continued to make some attempts
against the Romans; but his designs constantlystantly O6r 203
proved abortive. The repeated victories
of sar, the intestine broils of the kingdom, the
immediate presence of a powerful invader, were
all circumstances that tended to damp the spirits
of an unexperienced, and a disunited people.
Many of the principalities (for so I think we may
call the several Districts of the island) began to
entertain thoughts of suing for an accommodation
with sar. The Trinobantes set the example:
they offered to submit to the conqueror, and to
give themselves up to his disposal: at the same
time requesting, that he would deliver them from
the tyranny of Cassivelaunus, and assign the government,
of their colony to Mandubratius, the son
of Imanuentius their late king.

sar, ever fond of shewing acts of mercy and
benevolence, accepted their offers and granted
their request . Mandubratius, upon the death of his father, had fled
into Gaul to sar, who received him with great kindness.
The example of Trinobantes
was soon followed by several of the other colonies,
and the unfortunate Cassivelaunus found himself
deserted on every side. His capital, a capital indeed
of huts and hovels, was taken, plundered,
and destroyed. What step was left then for this unhappy
prince? only an absolute submission to the
conqueror. A true Briton is always unwilling to
submit, and Cassivelaunus deferred his submission
to the latest hour: however, as he was a man of
sense, as well as a man of spirit, and as all the inferior
generals Principes.
were undermining him by making
terms for themselves, he resolved to put an O6v 204
end to a disadvantageous war, and to send ambassadors
to the enemy, with offers Cassivelaunus having been appointed in a solemn assembly
of the British princes, the captain general in chief, or
the Agamemnon of the English forces, he was empowered
to make such offers as he thought proper, in the name of himself,
and of the whole people of Britain.
of a surrender.
Julius Cæsar received them like Julius Cæsar.
He exerted no acts of tyranny by the victorious
progress of his arms; he imposed no hard terms
of accommodation: but he required, in the style
of a conqueror, the strongest assurances from Cassivelaunus,
of never attempting any injuries towards
Mandubratius, or the Trinobantes. He received
hostages for the performance of this contract; and
he extracted a small annual tribute, to be paid by
the states of Britain to the Roman people. After
these transactions, he took the advantage of a calm
season, and sailed back with his army to Gaul.

The character of Cassivelaunus, as a general, must
always shine with great lustre in the English annals.
Si pergama dextra defendi possent etiam hac defensa
fuissent.
“If Britons could have been defended, such a
right hand had defended them.”
But his behaviour
to the Trinobantes appears by their complaints to
sar, to have been tyrannical: and his murder
of Imanuentius carries with it all the marks of a
savage barbarity. Yet perhaps in the seizure of
the Trinobantian colony he was assisted by the inhabitants
themselves; for I am apt to imagine, that
even in those early days, the Britons were fond of
making and unmaking kings.

Till O7r 205

Till Caesar’s death, which was in the year of Rome
0711711, the Britons remained unmolested by invasions,
but still tributary to the Roman people.
The murderer of the mighty Julius was attended
by all the violence and distraction of civil war;
and the Romans were for some years too intensely
employed upon the continent to turn their thoughts
towards a distant western island, that at that time
appeared of little consequence to the southern
part of the world.

During this interval, it is not improbable that the
Britons made some improvements in their manners,
and some advantages in their trade. Julius
sar
describes the inhabitants of the sea-coasts,
those coasts that were nearest to Gaul, as a mixture
of the Belgæ and the Britons. The people who
were situated beyond the Thames, and in the most
inland parts of the island, consisted, he says, entirely
of natives. These, indeed, he represents in
general as men, who had scarce any pretensions to
the dignity of human nature, except the figure.

Let us therefore remember that the Romans
owed their origin to thieves and vagabonds; and
that Great Britain owes her glory to savages and
wild men. The heralds must decide which of
the two sets of Aborigines are entitled to the moredignified
coat of arms.

During the reign of Augustus the Britons remained
entirely unmolested by the Romans. The
island was looked upon as a kingdom that had
rather added personal fame to Julius Cæsar than
remarkable advantage to the empire of Rome.
Augustus was in no degree equal to his uncle in a war- O7v 206
like enterprising genius: however, he had formed a
design of visiting Britain, Serves iterum sar um in ultimos,
Orbis Britannos.
Horat. Lib. i. Ode 35.
“Preserve sar, who is going against the Britons, those
inhabitants of the farthest part of the world.”
when a sudden revolt
of the Salassi, a people of the Piedmontese, put a
stop to his intentions, which were never afterwards
revived.

Tiberius followed the example of his predecessor,
and made no attempt upon the island. Cornelius
Tacitus
, speaking of this behaviour towards
the Britons, says, Consilium id divus Augustus vocabat,
Tiberius prœceptum
“This conduct Augustus
called policy: the example of Augustus, was a
precept to Tiberius.”

The temper of Caligula, the next Roman emperor,
differed in a great measure from the peaceful
stupidity of Tiberius. Caligula was vain, impetuous,
and extravagant; but cowardly, passive,
and irresolute. He assembled an army of two
hundred thousand men, passed the Rhine, repassed
it, without seeing an enemy; plundered Gaul,
came to the gallic shore, proclaimed war against
Britain, and gathered cockle shells.

To Claudius the fifth emperor of Rome fate had
reserved a more complete conquest of our island than
had been made by any of his predecessors. The Britons
had justly ridiculed the military fopperies of
Caligula; but they carried their exultations too
far. They imagined themselves invincible, because
a Roman emperor and his numerous army had
pompously marched to the sea-shore, and were afraid O8r 207
afraid to cross the ocean. Our ancestors remained
wrapt up in this kind of security, at the accession
of Claudius, whose personal character could not
possibly give the least room for apprehension.
He was as indolent as Tiberius, and as cowardly
as Caligula; but his lucky stars ordained him to
be governed by counsellors of far superior judgment
to his own. Among these were Aulus
Plautius
, and Ostorius Scapula, both men of great
eminence in rank and reputation. To the first,
was assigned the command of the army destined
against the Britons.

It is an observation made by Julius Cæsar,
that the Belgic Britons, and the native or antient
Britons, were very different in their customs
and manners. A constant intercourse with the
continent, some progress in agriculture, and a
considerable increase of commerce, had, in a
great measure, polished, and improved the former,
whilst the latter remained in their original
fierceness.

We cannot wonder that men of such a dissimilar
turn of mind and actions, should be continually
jarring with each other. The former, like courtiers,
were too servilely submissive to tempting
circumstances, and alluring views of ambition;
the latter, like country gentlemen, were too obstinately
resolute, and too impoliticly reserved. These
dissentions proved of great use to an invader, and
Plautius landed, without the least opposition. He
found the island like a desert; scarce an inhabitant
appeared. The Belgic Britons had retired
into woods and fortresses: they hastened to retreat from O8v 208
from an enemy with whom they were unprepared
to engage. Plautius moved onward, with his army
coasting along the Thames, till he came to Wallingford,
where he crossed the river, and entered
into the territories of the Donubi, a colony to whom
Oxfordshire, and a great part of Gloucestershire,
belonged. These were the first people from whom
he met with resistance. They fought against the
Romans with great bravery; but being unfortunate
in four successive battles, and in the loss of
one of their chieftains, Togodumus, they retreated
across the Thames, and were followed by Plautius.
Both armies encamped on the side of the river, next
to Gaul; but our historians, I think, have not exactly
fixed their situation.

The Roman General remained in his camp, and
evidently declined an engagement. The Donubi,
although four times vanquished, and still in a state
of exile from their own colony, attributed his conduct
to fear: but they were mistaken in their
judgment. The inactivity of Plautius was neither
the effect of fear nor caution: he waited for
the arrival of the emperor; and, from a nobleness
of soul, uncommon in a general, intended to crown
his imperial master with all the laurels and honours
that might arise from any future conquest over
the Britons.

Claudius landed at the Portes Rutupinus (Sandwich
in Kent) and marched with his troops to the
mouth of the river Thames, where Plautius was
encamped. As soon as the Roman forces were all
joined, they repassed the Thames, and, with much
slaughter, made their way through a great number of P1r 209
of the Britons, who had endeavoured to stop their
passage. They took Camlodunum Malden in Essex. the capital of one
of the British Princes; and they passed on with such
a victorius quickness, that many of the Belgic
colonies thought it a proper time to submit. Claudius
placed them under the government of Plautius;
and, after a stay only of sixteen days in the
island, returned to Gaul, in his way to Italy.

The personal presence of a powerful prince, is
of great efficacy wherever he goes. The veni,
vidi, vici
of Julius, was a motto accidently applicable
to Claudius sar, who, in a little more
than a fortnight subdued, partly by arms, and
partly by the terror of his name, four colonies of
Britons. The Trinobantes, The Cantii, The Regni, The Atrebates,
inhabitants of
Hertfordshire, Essex,
and Middlesex.
Kent. Sussex and Surry. Berkshire.
Plautius judged rightly in sending for
such a figure to be carried about, at the head of
the army: his judgment was not less exquisite,
in sending it as quickly back. A longer stay might
have discovered the idol to have been pasteboard;
and the Britons might have despised the pageant,
when they found it only a moving machine in the
human form.

As soon as Claudius had set sail, the Romans
resolved upon a farther progress into different parts
of our island. They divided their troops under
the command of two generals. Aulus Plautius,
the proprætor, and Flavius Vespasianus, afterwards No. III. P Em- P1v 210
Emperor. The actions of Vespasian are mentioned
by Dio and Suetonius, and are particularly
extolled by Tactius. Our English Historians are
no less profuse in his praises. Most of them assign
to him the conquest of the isle of Wight; and of
the several other Belgic colonies, from Hampshire,
Wiltshire, and Somersetshire, to the extremity of
the western part of Cornwall.

Plautius had undertaken the connquest of the
more inland countries: but probably finding his
task too difficult, he contented himself with the
laurels which he had gained, and returned to Rome.
Astorius Scapula succeeded him in the title of proprætor,
and in the command of the army. Scapula,
in attempting to pursue the plan of his predecessor,
met with many difficulties. His adversaries
were endued with a certain stubborn bravery, that
scorned the superior power of the Romans. They
fought with the resolution of men, who esteemed
the enjoyment of their laws and liberty as the greatest
blessings under heaven. The love of liberty,
and a true devotion to its cause, seems to have
been implanted by nature itself in the breasts of
our forefathers. How strangely, and from what
incidents this elementary British fire was frequently
evaporated, and again was amazingly rekindled,
must be the subject-matter of future enquiry. Certainly
it never shone forth with greater brightness
than in the person and character of Caractacus: he
was a prince of a noble birth, and a proud undaunted
spirit: he was an able and a judicious
commander. During nine years successively, he
had defended himself with inferior forces, against Ostorius P2r 211
Ostorius and the Roman army. He had often
shifted his ground, and had withdrawn his troops
into mountains and rocky places. Every passage
that might prove accessible to the enemy, was stopt
up, and fortified by heaps of stones. At length
the Romans, growing ashamed of their frequent
disappointments, and enraged to be outdone by a
Briton, demolished his fortresses, and forced him to
an engagement. The event of the battle was
fatal to Britain in general, and particularly unfortunate
to Caractacus, whose wife and daughter
were taken prisoners. The unhappy prince escaped,
only to become more miserable: he fled, in confidence
of receiving friendship and protection from
Cartifmandua, queen of the Brigantes, who immediately
betrayed him to the conquerors; and Caractacus,
with his captive family, were sent bound
in chains to Rome.

To be continued.

P2 The P2v 212

The
Tryal
of the
Maid of Orleans.

Extracted from the Archives of Normandy, by John Nagerel,
canon and archdeacon of the church of Nostre Dame at Rouen.
Communicated to the author by a friend.

In the year one thousand four hundred and
twenty nine, a young girl named Jane Taré, of
the dutchy of Lorrain, declared she had frequent
revelations from heaven: she was the daughter of a
common labourer, and her whole life had been
employed in tending cattle. God commanded her,
she said, to go to Charles the seventh, king of France,
in order to advise and assist him in the recovery of
his dominions, then possessed by the English.

She was brought before the governor of Vaucouleurs,
who looked upon her as disordered in
her mind, and dismissed her. She insisted however
so strongly, and persevered so much in her resolutions
to go and offer her services to Charles, that
the governor at last consented to have her conducted
to Chinon where the king resided.

Her behaviour there did not shew the embarrassment
of a country girl, but the unaffected politness
and ceremony of a courtier. She immediately
distinguished her royal master from among the
crowd of his attendants, and said to him that she
came in compliance to the almighty’s orders to raise the P3r 213
the siege of Orleans, and to recover the kingdom
from English usurpation, desired him not to be
apprehensive of his enemies: that she would attack
them wherever she met them: that she made no
doubt of succeeding in her attempts: and that
his majesty should be soon peaceably established
upon the throne of his ancestors.

Charles ordered this extraordinary young woman
to be examined in matters of religion; and
asked her several questions relative to the art of
war, and other curious subjects.

Her answers were so pertinent and so just, that
the king, the prelates, and the other clergy who
were present, were very much amazed. It was
revealed to her, she said, that in a neighbouring
church was hid a sword on which five Flower-deluces,
the arms of France, were engraved.

The sword was searched for, and found among
some old iron in the church she had mentioned.
The king presented it to her, and she was soon accoutred
in warlike dress. Every thing seemed familiar
to her mind; her activity and address were
equal to those of the most accomplished warriors.

When she was admitted to his majesty’s council
to advise on the exigency of affairs, she spoke with
so much knowledge, with so much prudence and
wisdom, that her opinion was often followed, and
that of the most experienced generals laid aside.

But what was more astonishing, when a council
was held in her absence, she knew everything that
was proposed and concluded there. However, his
majesty thought proper to desire the maid to give
him some unquestionable proofs of her being the messengerP3 senger P3v 214
of God, as he might then entirely confide
in her advice, and follow her instructions.

To which Jane answered, “Sire, if I can discover
to you your thoughts, which you confided
to God alone, will you firmly believe that I am
his messenger?”

Charles said he would; on which she asked him
if he remembered that some months before, in the
chapel of his castle of Loches, he privately and
alone humbly begged three things from heaven?

The king remembered very well his having made
requests to God, which he had not since revealed
even to his confessor; and said that he would no
longer doubt of Jane’s divine legation, if she could
tell him what these entreaties were?

Your first suit was then, continued Jane, that if
you were not the true heir to the crown of France,
God would please to deprive you of the courage
and desire of continuing a war, in order to possess it,
which had already caused so much bloodshed and
misery throughout the kingdom. Your second
prayer was, that if the great troubles and misfortunes
which the poor inhabitants of France have
lately underwent, were the punishment of any sins
by you committed, that he would please to relieve
the people of France, that you alone might be punished,
and make expiation, either by death or any
torment he would please to inflict. Your third desire
was, that if the sins of the people were the
cause of their sufferings, he would be pleased in his
divine mercy to grant them pardon, and deliver
them from the pains and miseries which they have
been labouring under already above twelve years.

5 Charles P4r 215

Charles knowing the truth of all she said, was
now firmly persuaded that she was a divine messenger,
and placed much hopes in her assistance
towards the recovery of his kingdom: soon after,
assisted by Jane, he raised the siege of Orleans, and
re-took possession of Gien, Gergueau, Meun, Baugenci,
and many other places; and afterwards, by
her persuasion, he ventured through the country
of Champaign, though in the hands of the English,
and went to Rheims, where he was anointed and
crowned.

Jane carried the royal standard at this ceremony,
and, in a little time, contributed very much to the
recovery of several towns and castles. Her reputation
was at a great height; Charles always succeeded
in every thing which she proposed and undertook;
and in gratitude Jane had the credit of
every thing that did succeed.

This brought upon her the hatred and envy of
several of the commanders and chieftains of the
French army, and at last proved fatal to her: for,
in the year one thousand four hundred and thirty
one, the maid of Orleans being informed that the
duke of Burgundy, with some English, had laid
siege to the town of Compiegn, immediately departed
at the head of a few troops, to strengthen
and support the feeble garrison that defended it.

A day or two after her arrival, some of the
French lords proposed to sally out against the
enemy; and though Jane did not think it adviseable,
yet, lest she should be suspected of cowardice
or backwardness, she consented, unfortunately for
her, to be one of the number.

P4 As P4v 216

As she was supporting her country’s cause with
valour and intrepidity, some Frenchmen gave the
signal for retreat, on which every body hastened
to get back to the gates, where there was so
great a throng, that before she could enter she
was taken by some of the troops of John of
Luxemburgh, who was at the siege with the duke
of Burgundy.

Luxemburgh ordered her to be conducted to the
castle of Beaurevoir, where she was strictly guarded, as
he was apprehensive she would endeavour to escape
by magic art, or some other subtle means. The
king of England, fearing that Luxemburgh would
give her back to the French for a considerable
ransom, was very anxious to have her in his own
custody: but Luxemburgh absolutely refused to
deliver his prisoner; so that Henry was obliged to
have recourse to the bishop of Beauvais, in whose
diocess she had been taken, entreating him to demand
her as a person strongly suspected of heresy
and witchcraft, and therefore liable to be examined
and tried by him, according to the laws of proceeding
against heretics.

The bishop, after much deliberation, consented
to demand the suspected Jane from Luxemburgh,
on paying him a reasonable ransom, if the assembly
of divines of the university of Paris would advise
him so to do.

The assembly not only was of opinion that he
could and ought to do it, but also in complaisance,
to the king of England, wrote to John of Luxemburgh,
in the name of the university, praying
him to send his prisoner to the bishop of Beauvais, in P5r 217
in whose diocese she was still in custody, and who
alone had the right of trying her for the crimes
of which she stood accused.

This letter had the desired effect, and Jane was
given up to the bishop, who immediately put her
into the hands of the English, by whom she was
carried to Rouen, and there kept in strong and
close confinement. Soon after, the king of England
sent the following order to the magistrates of
Rouen, to deliver Jane to be examined and tried
by the bishop of Beauvais.

“Henry, by the grace of God, king of France
and England, to our magistrates of Rouen greeting.
It is publicly known, that for some time past a
woman who calls herself Jane the Maiden, laying
aside the dress and habit of her sex, which is against
the law of God, and prohibited as an abominable
practice by every law, and taking the dress and
manner of man, has been guilty of many cruel homicides;
and, in order to abuse the weak minds
of the people, has made them understand that
she was a messenger from God, and was privy
to his divine secrets, and has entertained several
other opinions contrary to our catholic faith, and
scandalous and dangerous to our mother church.
That while she was in hostile act against us and our
people, she was taken before the walls of Compiegne
by some of our loyal subjects, and brought
prisoner to our town of Rouen. And whereas she
has been strongly and universally suspected of superstition,
false doctrine, and other crimes against
our holy church, we have been earnestly sollicited
by the reverend father in God and faithful counsellorlor P5v 218
the bishop of Beauvais, right ecclesiastical judge
of the said Jane, as taken in his diocess, and also
entreated by our dearest and most beloved daughter
the university of Paris, to give up and deliver
our said prisoner to be examined and tried by the
said bishop, for the crimes of which she stands suspected
and accused; and to proceed against her
according to the ordinances and dispositions of the
divine and canon laws, in that case made and provided.
And as we are willing, in reverence and
honour to God, the defence and dignity of our
holy church and catholic faith, devoutly to obey,
as a true and humble son of the holy church, the
desires and demands of our daughter the university
of Paris, we order and desire by these presents,
our officers and magistrates of Rouen, to deliver
up and bring before the reverend father in God
the bishop of Beauvais, the said Jane Taré, to be
tried and proceeded against according to God, to
reason, and to the divine and holy canons. Given
at Rouen this 1431-01-03third day of January, year of grace
one thousand four hundred and thirty one
, and of
our reign the third.”

The Bishop, impowered by this warrant, and
having communicated the accusation to the inquisitor
general of the faith, he assembled in the
royal chapel of the castle of Rouen, Giles Abbot
of Fescamp, John Beaupere, John de Chatisson,
James le Tissier, Nicholas Midy, Guerard Fueillet,
William Hecton, Thomas de Courselles, and
Richard Proty, to assist him at the tryal of the
said Jane.

John P6r 219

John Estivet, named proctor for this tryal by
the bishop, moved his lordship that the prisoner
should be brought into court and examined according
to law, which was granted; and the prisoner
having desired leave to hear mass, his lordship
said that he had taken advice on that head
from several persons of learning and wisdom, whose
opinion it was, that, considering the great crimes
of which she stood suspected, and having infamously
put on men’s apparel, her request ought
not to be granted; and that therefore he overruled
it.

His lordship then acquainted Jane, that she being
taken prisoner in his diocese, and being publickly
accused of several crimes which were against
the faith, not only in France but in every other
kingdom, she was delivered up to him to be tried
in matters of faith. After which the proctor moved
that the prisoner should be sworn to answer
the truth to all such questions as he should ask her;
which was agreed to by the bishop and his assistants.

His lordship then addressing himself to Jane, in
a mild and charitable manner, begged she would
make true and faithful answers to every particular,
as well to shorten the trial as for the discharge
of her own conscience, without any mental reservation
or evasion whatsoever.

To which Jane answered, “I do not know
what questions you intend to ask me; perhaps
you may ask some that I will not chuse to answer.”

The P6v 220

The bishop said she must answer every question
relative to the catholic faith, and every thing else
she knew.

Jane replied, that she was willing to communicate
to the court every circumstance she knew
about her birth, her parentage, and her arrival in
France, as also every thing she did since; but as
to the revelations which she had from God, that
she never told them but to Charles, whom she called
her king; and that she would never disclose them
to any other, though her silence should cost her
her head.

She added, that she was ordered from heaven to
keep these revelations secret; but that in eight
days she would be able to determine whether she
could declare the purport of them.

The bishop then exhorted her to tell truth in
matters of faith; Jane then kneeling, placed
both her hands on the mass-book, and swore that
she would declare the truth in every thing relative
to her faith; but would not disclose what God had
revealed to her, to any person whatsoever.

The same day the court asked her several
questions relative to her parents, the place of her
birth, and her age.

On her next appearance in court she complained
that irons had been put on her legs: on which the
bishop reminded her that she often attempted to
escape from prison; so that the jailor was obliged
to keep her in irons and close confinement.

Jane owned that some time before she did strive
to get away, as it was natural and lawful for every
prisoner to do; and added, that even if she had 6 made P7r 221
made her escape, she could not be accused of a
breach of promise therein, as she had made none
to any body.

Upon this answer the bishop immediately ordered
John Ris, John Bernet, and William Talbot,
in whose hands she was then entrusted, to watch
her narrowly; and not allow any body to speak to
her, without a special order signed by him.

She was then asked, if she had ever learned any
art or trade?

She answered, that her mother had taught her
to sew; and she added, that she did not believe
there was a woman in the city of Rouen who could
teach her any thing. She said that she had left
her parent’s house partly through fear of the duke
of Burgundy’s army; that she went to Neufchattel
with a woman named La Rouse, where she remained
a fortnight; that she was there in quality
of maid-servant, and did not go to the fields to
take care of sheep or other cattle during that time.

Being asked if she confessed every year?

She answered, she did, to her parish priest, except
when he happened to be busy, and then she
confessed to another priest with his leave; that she
had confessed two or three times to a mendicant
friar; and that she received the body of our Saviour
every year at Easter.

Being asked whether she received the body of
our Saviour at other festivals besides Easter?

She made no answer; but said, that from the
age of thirteen she heard the voice of our saviour,
which directed her how to behave; that the first
time she heard the voice she was in very great fear; that P7v 222
that she heard it about mid-day, in summer time,
in her father’s garden, it being that day a fast; that
the voice seemed to come from the right, where
the neighbouring church was situated; that she
perceived a certain brightness which accompanied
the voice; that when she had heard it the third
time, she knew it to be a heavenly voice; that it
has taken care of her since that time.

Being asked what information she received from
the voice, for the safety of her soul?

She answered, that it shewed how to conduct
herself in life; that it recommended to her to frequent
church and other devout exercises; afterwards
it told her it was necessary she should go to
France, which it repeated twice or thrice a week
till she departed: it desired her to make haste,
and go away unknown to her parents; that she was
to raise the siege of Orleans; that she should go to
Robert de Baudricourt, who would give her guides
to conduct her; that she then said to the voice,
that she was but a poor country girl, and entirely
ignorant of the art of war; that she went soon after
to her uncle’s house, where she staid a week;
that her uncle carried her to Robert de Baudricourt;
that the voice had taught her to distinguish this
gentleman, though she had never seen him before;
that he twice refused to grant her desire; but at
last he was prevailed on to have her conducted
to France; that she then assumed man’s apparel,
and wore a sword which Robert de Baudricourt gave
her a little before she departed; that she was accompanied
by a knight and four other men; that
she often heard the voice on her road to France.

Being P8r 223

Being asked, who advised her to put on man’s
apparel?

She answered, that the voice instructed her so
to do; and that she accused no other person of it:
that on her departure from Robert de Baudricourt,
he said to her, “You may depart, let what will
happen.”
She also added that it was absolutely
necessary she should change her dress.
Some time after she said that she was sure the duke
of Orleans was much beloved by God; that there
was not a man in France, except the king, of whom
she had so many revelations as of the duke of
Orleans.

Being asked, what letters she sent to the English,
and what was the purport of them?

She answered, that she addressed some letters to
the English who were before Orleans, desiring
them to part from thence; and that they would
absolutely be obliged to raise the siege: that she
has been told that some words had been altered in
her letters, where she desired the French territories
should be given up to Charles, the lawful king.
In the place of which have been inserted, as she
was informed, that they should be given up to
Jane the Maiden: that she did not call herself a
warrior in these letters, as it was said, had been
since added to them.

She then related, that she arrived without any
difficulty at Chinon, where the king resided; that
she arrived about noon, lodged at an inn, and after
dinner waited on his majesty, whom she immediately
distinguished from his attendants, by the instructions
of the voice; that she told him she was P8v 224
was resolved to go fight against the English. Being
asked whether, when the voice pointed out the
king to her, there was any shining light over the
king? she would make no answer.

Being asked, whether she saw any angel over the
king’s head?

She made no answer; but said, that before his
majesty employed her, she had many fine visions
and revelations.

Being asked what revelations?

She answered, “I will not tell you as yet; but
you may go to the king and he will inform you.”

She added, that the voice told her that soon after
her arrival his majesty would accept the offer of
her services; that those of her own party were
confident the voice came from God; that they saw
and heard the voice; that she knew it very well;
that the king and several of his council had heard
and seen the voice coming towards her; and
among the rest Charles duke of Bourbon; that
the only thing she ever asked of the voice was,
the salvation of her soul; that it desired her to stay
at St. Dennis in France, where she would have remained,
but that the lords would not let her, as
she was wounded; and that otherwise she would
not have left it; that she had been wounded in the
trenches of Paris, and cured in five days; that
she commanded at a considerable attack near Paris.

Being asked, if it was a holiday when that skirmish
happened?

She answered she believed it was.

Being asked, if it was proper to make an assault
on a festival?

She Q1r 225

She made no answer.

The court adjourned to consider matters, and
being met again, the bishop of Beauvais exhorted
and desired the prisoner to swear absolutely, and
without reserve to tell the truth of every thing
the court would ask her.

On which she desired his lordship’s leave to
speak, and it being granted, said, “It is possible
you may ask me questions which I certainly
will not answer, especially relative to revelations;
perhaps you would insist on my informing you
of what I already swore I would not mention;
that would be perjury, and you ought not to
desire me to perjure myself. Take care, my lord
bishop, what you are about; you pretend you
have jurisdiction over me; you will have a great
deal to answer for if you do not prove an upright
judge to me.”
She added, that she thought
it enough to have swore twice.

Being asked a second time, if she would not swear
simply and absolutely?

She answered, that they might do without it, as
she had already swore twice; that all the clergy
of Rouen should not oblige her to tell every thing;
that she could not tell all in eight days; that she
would communicate every circumstance of her arrival
in France, but not every thing else.

Being desired a third time to swear without reserve,
and informed that her refusal would render
her suspected to the court, she made the same answer
as before, and added, that she was come from
God; that she had nothing to do in that court, No.3. Q and Q1v 226
and desired they might send her back to God,
whose messenger she was.

Being again exhorted and advised to swear as
before required, under pain of being found guilty
of the crimes of which she was accused,

She answered, “I have swore enough, proceed.”

Being once more fully and strongly admonished
to tell the whole truth relative to her case, letting
her know the danger she put herself in by a
refusal, she said she was ready to tell every thing
concerning her case, but not every thing she knew;
and then she swore.

Being asked by John Beaupere, when before had
she eat or drank?

She answered, that afternoon.

Being then asked, when had she heard the
voice?

She answered, “Yesterday and to-day.”

Being asked what she was doing the day before
when she heard the voice?

She answered, that she was asleep, and that it
awaked her.

Being asked, whether it yet remained in her
chamber?

She answered, not that she knew.

Being asked, if she thanked the voice, and whether
she went on her knees?

She answered, that she thanked it as she sat up
in her bed; her hands joined, and begged it might
direct her what she had to do; and that the voice
desired her, “to answer stoutly”.

Being Q2r 227

Being asked what the voice said to her when she
was awake?

She answered, that it desired her to ask advice
from our Saviour.

The prisoner then said again to the bishop,
“You say you are my judge; take great care of
what you do, for I certainly am come from God,
and you put yourself in great danger.”

Being asked if the voice had ever varied in its
instructions or commands?

She answered, that she never found it so.

Being asked if it was an angel directly from
God without the intervention of any saint?

She answered, “It comes from God, I will not
tell you all I know on that subject; I am more
uneasy, lest I should say any thing at which it
might be displeased, than I am about answering
you; and therefore relative to this question, I
desire delay.”

Being asked whether she thought that God would
be offended at truth’s being told?

She answered, she thought he would not; but
that what the voice revealed to her, she was to
tell Charles the Seventh, king of France, and not
to the bishop of Beauvais. She then added, that
the night before the voice said several things to her
for the service of his majesty, which she wished he
was informed of.

Upon which the court desired to know whether
she could not prevail on the voice to go deliver a
message from her to Charles with these tidings?

She answered, she did not know whether it would
obey her, unless such was the desire of God, and Q2 that Q2v 228
that our Saviour consented to it; and if it was the
will of God, he might very well reveal it himself
to the king.

After many interrogatories, and the examination
of several witnesses, she was condemned to be
burned, and consumed as a heretic; and was accordingly
brought to the old market-place of Rouen,
and there, after a long exhortation, the sentence
pronounced against her was put in execution;
which was a great loss to the king of France, who
was then unable to assist her: but when he recovered
Rouen, he caused her trial to be brought
before the judges, who declared her innocent of the
crimes for which she so unjustly suffered.

Phi- Q3r 229

Philosophy
For the
Ladies
Continued.

Of the Metamorphoses of Animals, and the several
Changes observable in Animal Life.

There scarcely ever perhaps was any system,
doctrine, or opinion broach’d with more
assurance, or that, for the time of its vogue, met
with a greater and more universal approbation, than
that which urg’d the idea of a metempsychosis, or
transmigration of the soul, the spring or source of
action, into various organized bodies, in which it
had opportunities of exerting itself in different
manners, and of producing different effects. Pythagoras,
who was perhaps the wisest as well as the
most humane of all the heathen philosophers, was,
if not the first, at least the most considerable
amongst all those who gave any sanction to a principle,
which, however productive of the most desirable
effects, has nevertheless appeared extremely
absurd; and, consquently, in ages more enlightendQ3 ened Q3v 230
in the philosophical, tho’ perhaps less so in the more
advantageous branches of real knowledge, has
been rejected as entirely dissonant to experimental
conviction; and therefore, without trial, judge, or
jury, deserving to be cast aside by those who think
they can know nothing unless they are masters of
every thing; and would almost renounce an intercourse
with the Lord of nature, unless they thought
themselves able to dive into every motive of his
actions.

Notwithstanding, however, this universal rejection
of a system once was universally received, some
of the more calm and rational devotees of philosophy
have with great justice imagined, that an opinion
advanced with so much positiveness, and accepted
with so much zeal; inculcated by a man who could
not impose on himself, and followed by a set of
people who scarcely could be imposed upon, must
have more in it than at first sight it appears to convey.
Some of these, therefore, have eneavoured
to solve it, by supposing a hidden meaning, and
others by imagining a conceal’d intention to be
veiled under a principle which, in its literal sense,
was so repugnant both to the innate conviction of
the learned, and the hourly observation of the vulgar.
The first class of these rationalists imagined
the impulse of a benevolent mind to have been the
only motive that urg’d that great philosopher to
advance a doctrine, which would terrify mankind
from the destruction of animals, either in general
or in particular, by the supposition of a possibility
that, in taking away the life of any animal, however
indifferent or even hurtful it might be to them for Q4r 231
for other reasons, the animated part, perhaps, of
some dear relation, or renowned ancestor, might not
only be disturbed, but even be exil’d from the spot
of its immediate residence, and not improbably
transplanted into some state more painful and opposite
to its natural biass and inclination, and still
more contrary to our own ideas of happiness and
satisfaction.

Another set again, calling to their assistance the
mysterious investigations of the cabala, have endeavoured
to prove that Pythatgoras having study’d
very closely the Egyptian mythology, which perpetually
dealt in mystery and hieroglyphics, some
conceal’d meaning was still conveyed in every part
of his philosophy: and that, like the parables and
fables of the eastern teachers, every thing he
preach’d was merely allegorical, only to be understood
by those whom he chose peculiarly to enlighten,
that is to say, by the disciples of his own
school; whilst to the vulgar an external shew of
somewhat was set forth, which, from his ipse dixit
alone, they were bound implicitly to obey.

Now it is by no means impossible that both of these
suppositions may in some measure be right: that is
to say, that the amiable sage we have mentioned
might, from a perfect knowledge of the power of
superstition on the mind of uninstructed men, make
use of a maxim so well adapted for the purpose, to put
a check to that unlimited destruction of animal life,
which luxury and sportive cruelty had introduced
into the world; and also that he might at the same
time, under the veil of a like fable, convey to
those, who were his more immediate pupils, the idea Q4 of Q4v 232
of that incorruptibility of the human soul, which,
from a want of those advantages that revelation has
bestowed on us, he might imagine necessary to
find some employment and distinction for; and by
ordaining such distinction in one period of its existence,
to be pointed out and determined by the inclination
shewn by it in the preceding one, he
might suppose, and no doubt his supposition met
with confirmation from experience, that his disciples
would be likely to model their actions according
as they were influenced by the hope of reward
re or dread of punishment,.

Thus far, therefore, may the suggestions which
have been advanced in the Pythagorean philosophy
be well grounded. Yet there seems to be one most
palpable observation, which has slipp’d all the commentators
on, and solvers of this doctrine I have
hitherto met with; and that is, from whence the
first idea of such an opinion derived its original
idea? No remembrance, no conception of a preexistant
state, continued in the mind of man to give
it credit, and the assurance of the perfect corruptibility
of all animals after death, concurred in some
measure to contradict it: whereon, then, should
these great men found the basis of a doctrine
which, however aided forwards, and adorned by
fable to confirm its power, must have needed at
least the appearance of probability, something
more than mere ipse dixit, to establish its first belief
in the minds of the vulgar, which, little capable
of philosophical reasonings, or theoretical investigations,
must have their ideas fixt by some
connection and analogy between what their senses 3 are Q5r 233
are capable of discerning, and what their minds are
to be taught to believe?

This being premised, from whence could be
derived the doctrine of the Metempsychosis, or
transmigration of the soul; but from a similar transmigration
of the more visible soul; that is to say,
of animal life, distinguishable from the slightest
observation of Nature’s works, and hourly performed
under our very eyes? Of these changes there
are many varieties; of which it is impossible that
the ancient philosophers, who were perhaps closer
and more accurate observers than the moderns,
could have been ignorant of in their fullest extent:
and as even the very husbandman and labourer must
also be well informed of several of them, it is not
in the least improbable that an advantageous use
might be made of these so well-known circumstances,
for the illustrating and enforcing opinions,
which it was necessary to inculcate the most forcibly
in those minds which were the least capable of speculative
or hypothetical theology.

Here, however, let us drop this conjecture,
which I have rather introduced with a view of corroborating
the principle which I first set out with
in defence of the study of philosophy, viz. that the
observations we cannot avoid making in the course
of it, may be employed with great propriety towards
humanizing the heart, and producing the most
amiable effects in the general oeconomy of life and
government. Was I to expatiate farther on the
very subject before us, it might not perhaps be
difficult to evince that these changes, even of the
very lowest class of animals, that is to say, of the insect Q5v 234
insect tribe, might be rendered not unserviceable
even in the present more enlightened period, when
christianity and revelation have drawn us out of
the labyrinths of doubt and suggestion into
the plainer and unwinding paths of more assured
truth; yet still, I say, these changes might form to
us, by analogy, the idea of a future and more exalted
state; and convince us, that whilst we see the
very minutest animals undergoing amazing alterations
and metamorphoses, rising from the grovelling
state of a grub or water-worm, to range the
wide expanse of air, before they submit to the universal
law of annihilation, it must be impossible that
the Lord of them all, for whose use, amusement,
or instruction, they have all been created, should
only pass through a series of years, for the most
part miserable ones, even with those who possess
the happiest lot on earth, in little more than meer
animal existence, and then sink down into the grave
in common with them all, without enjoying some
more exalted privilege; and, in proportion to the
rank he here possess’d, becoming less encumber’d
and fit to travel through and fully relish those other
works of the Creator, of which even now, before
“We have shaken off this mortal coil,”
The very idea dazzles our imagination, and confounds
our faculties; and of which we see just enough
of to ad mire his power, but know not sufficiently
to comprehend his wisdom.

From these reflections, however, let us proceed
to relate to our fair readers what these changes are,
of which we have been speaking, and of which
these reflectional uses may be made.

Q6r 235

They are of many different kinds, and proceed,
as all nature’s works do, in a regular gradation;
forming an ascent, the steps of which are scarcely
visible; and yet the height, when we have reached
it, most obvious and amazing.

Those kinds of animals which are viviparous,
or produce their young alive, and apparently in a
complete state, undergo the slightest alterations of
any; yet some even they have. Growth itself, the
distension of parts, and increase of bulk, may be
looked on as the lowest steps of this ladder, and these
all animals have in common, man not excepted;
who, lordly as he is, when in his more perfect growth,
is not only the most helpless and imperfect at his
birth, but longer continues in that situation, than
any other member of the animal world.――Excepting
this incrementive change, however, he undergoes
no other alteration in this life, but the addition
of some excremental parts, such as teeth,
hair, &c.

Next to him, in stability of condition, we must
place the quadrupeds, who, beside these additions,
seem to be annually changed by the loss and renovation
of their external covering, which almost all
of them suffer, by what we call casting their coats.
This change however is very gradual, and almost
invisible, the same substances, and bearing the very
same marks and colours, succeeding to their predecessors,
so as to leave the animal in appearance the
very same as he was at first. One exception however
there is to this, in those which undergo this alteration
twice within the course of the year, as do the bears,
foxes, hares, &c. in Greenland and other cold countries,tries, Q6v 236
whose furs in the winter season intirely drop those
colours which would render them more conspicuous
to their respective enemies, by standing contrasted
to the whiteness of the snow with which the
whole ground is covered, and assume a pure white;
which again quits them as the warmth of summer,
by restoring the rest of nature to its original appearance,
renders such a refuge unnecessary to
them.

One class however of the viviparous animals undergo
a more immediate and visible alteration, and
that is the serpent kind, who, having no hair
or furr to lose more gradually, cast their whole
covering at once in certain periods; and are so
dexterous in the doing this, although devoid of
the assistance of feet or claws, that the whole
skins of them will frequently be found entire, without
even so much as the cornea, or outward case of
the eyes, which is affixed to the rest of the exuvium,
being at all broken. From this renovation,
which was well known to the ancients, and which
is even attended by an additional brilliancy of colouring,
a fresh glow of beauty, and a renewal of
that strength and vigour which is constantly abated
some little time before the change is brought about,
it was that the antient writers considered the snake
as an emblem of health; as may be seen in its being
made the symbol of Esculapius, the God of
physic, and a representation of time and eternity,
ever destroyed and ever renewing, as we find from
many of their coins; in which this animal, holding
his tail in his mouth, is constantly attended
with some legend or device expressive of duration.

Next Q7r 237

Next to these are the oviparous animals, or those
who make their first appearance in a state of intire
inaction, and devoid of any sign of life, but that of
some kind of vital warmth; but yet afterwards,
either by the natural heat of the tender parent,
by the warmth of the surrounding atmosphere, or
by the more intense rays of the sun, are, as it were,
ripened by degrees; and being secured, through
the period of infantile inactivity, in a cell wherein
food, raiment, and lodging are dispensed within
themselves, they at length burst forth, some in
their fully complete state, as the lizards, spiders,
crabs, lobsters, &c. and in general all the species
of fish; and others, amongst which are all the birdclass,
requiring the same degree of perfecting that
the viviparous ones do, by the addiction of their
excrementitious parts, such as feathers, &c.――And
of these creatures almost every species that we are
acquainted with stands in need besides of those additional
alterations we have mentioned in the viviparous
classes. The birds of all sorts moult their
feathers at certain periods, and even change the
colour of them in the winter seasons of the cold
countries, as we have described the quadrupeds to
do by their furs. The lizard kind drop their skins
like the snakes, (which they the nearest resemble in
substance, and even in figure, excepting the addition
of four very short feet) and some of them, particularly
the water-newt, so frequently as once in every
fortnight or three weeks; and all the spider, crab,
and lobster kind, whose outward coverings are
crustaceous, and therefore incapable of distention,
and so connected as not to be gradually dropt like hair Q7v 238
hair or feathers, cast their shells entire at certain
times of of the year, when nature kindly provides
them with such supplimentary juices as, by a sort
of exudation from their pores, form a new shell
beneath.

Now, however, let us proceed to those whose
metamorphoses are more complete and distinct; and
which, being first allodged by the parent in one element,
or appearing fully possessed of animal life
under one figure, do afterwards assume another
and very different form, and find their food, their business,
and their pleasure in another and very different
element.

Of these some live their first period in the earth,
others in the water. The inhabitants of this last
named element content themselves with making
earth their residence in their completer state;
whilst those who first creep on the earth, when become
more perfect, usually find the air the region
where their more improved form is enabled to exert
its abilites.

As we do not propose to enter here into a particular
natural history, but only to treat of a general
property, we need only mention a single example
of each kind. The frog is the most universally
known instance of the first sort; the egg of which,
being laid and nourished in the water, produces a
small, but lively animal, which we call a tadpole.
Its body is almost globular, and seems furnished
with no other limbs but a thin filmy tail, which
serves to steer and move its body very briskly in
the water, to which its residence is entirely confined,
during its continuance in this form; yet, after a I certain Q8r 239
certain space of time, small legs and feet begin to
be discernible under the loosened skin of this little
creature, which gradually bursting their way thro’
it, first one, then a second, and so to the number of
four, and lastly, dropping the finney tail which had
hitherto been so very useful and necessary to it, it
now, as if it disdained the element it had first been
bred in, leaps on shore, and springing over large
tracts of land, becomes changed from a fish to a perfect
terrestial quadruped, and ranges at large over
that very ground on which during its former state
it would have been death for it to have been
cast.

Of the other part of the metamorphosis of these
states, viz. from the earth to the air, we shall mention
at present onlt the beetle class, and more particularly
the cock-chaffer, or jeffry cock, as an insect
universally known. The female of this animal
lays her eggs in the earth, where, by means of
an instrument, which nature has purposely provided
her with, she is able to deposit them at some depth
below the surface. Each of these, after a due time,
is hatched into a soft white jointed grub, with
six short clawed feet, and armed about the head,
which is of a dark-brown colour, with a shelly coat,
and two or three pair of very strong fangs or forcipes,
by which means it is most amply furnished
with the means of forcing its way in the mold where
it was lodged, and of cutting and tearing to pieces
for its nourishment the roots not only of the tenderer
herbage, but even those fibres which the
stronger roots of trees push forth to form a surer
hold in the ground, to both which these voracious animals Q8v 240
animals frequently do very great mischief. After
continuing however in this situation, with no difference
but increase of bulk, for two whole years,
a shelly covering forms over its soft body; a pair of
fine and filmy wings grow from the top of his
back, to preserve which from danger, when unnecessary
for use, a pair of crustaceous coverings are
provided, and now forcing his way thro’ the surface
of the ground, he comes forth a lively inhabitant
of the air; and soaring at will wherever he pleases,
seems, by a buzzing song, to proclaim his satisfaction
at being able now with equal greediness to devour
the leaves and fruits, as he had before done
the roots and fibres of whatever plant or tree he
chuses to fix upon.

To be continued.

facing Q8v facing R1r
Figure
Detailed pictures of the Formica Leo in eight stages (larvae, etc.) each labeled “Fig. (I-VIII).”. Figure 8 is additionally sublabeled “a b c d”. The engraving is signed in the lower right hand corner by B. Cole sculp.

Fig. (I-VIII).

(a-d)

B. Cole sculp

Printed captionThe Lion Pismire, or Formica Leo in its several states.

R1r

The
Lady’s Museum
.

The Trifler.
[Number IV.]

Madam,

I am one of your readers, and bear
you that sort of good will which we
naturally feel for persons who contribute
to our amusement. I have
done what very few friends do; I have spoke well
of you behind your back, and have not scrupled to
declare in all companies, that Mrs. Penelope Spindle’s
attack upon your reputation is extremely
unjust.

She denies that you are lineally descended from
the ancient family of the Triflers; and confidently
asserts that you have taken a province which you
cannot fill; but unfortunately for her, the arguments
she brings in support of this opinion, are
those which may be most successfully urged against Numb.IV. R it. R1v 242
it. Are love and courtship, she says, proper subjects
for a trifler? Most certainly; for in this polite
age, love and courtship are meer trifles; marriage
is a trifle; virtue is an egregious trifle; wisdom,
morality, religion, all are trifles; and there is nothing
serious but cards. I maintain that hitherto
the subjects of your paper have been consistent with
your title. You have knowledge enough of life to
perceive that cards is the sole business of it: and
tho’ there are many other serious affairs, such as
balls, operas, concerts, masquerades, and the like,
which claim the attention of persons of rank and
fortune, yet all these must yield to cards.

As a trifler therefore, you have wisely avoided
entering upon so great and important a matter:
you have confined yourself to such topics, as most
of your readers will readily allow to be trifles; and
when you talk of wit, learning, economy; when
you recommend reservedness, and a contempt for
fashionable amusements, there is not a fine lady in
town who does not acknowledge the propriety of
your title, and declare that you are an intolerable
trifler.

Mrs. Spindle says, it is common for periodical
authors to forget their titles; that the Tatler often
talks with the most solemn austerity of wisdom;
and that the Guardian deviates into many topicks,
with which, as a guardian, he has no concern. I
wish, for the sake of your reputation as a writer,
that you would follow their example, and sometimes
forget your title. If you hope to have your
paper read with general approbation, do not dwell
so much upon exploded trifles, unworthy the attention2 tention R2r 243
of persons of polite education. Raise your
thoughts to things solid and rational; shew us
the strength of your reasoning, in a dissertation on
whist; and the subtilty of your wit, by leading us
through all the mazes of quadril: if you have any
genius for poetry, write a panegyric on loo; and if
you dare venture on so sublime a subject, let your
muse record the daring flights of brag.

I shall judge by the use you make of these hints
whether you merit the father correspondence of,

Madam
Your Humble Servant,

Maria.

R2 To R2v 244

To the
Author of the Lady’s Museum.

Madam,

The gaiety with which you set out in your
first paper, and the agreeable manner in
which you acknowledge your fondness for admiration,
persuaded several of your readers, that the
character under which you appeared was not assumed,
but a real one: however, I am much mistaken
if the Trifler is not written by the same
moral pen that has given us so beautiful a picture
of female virtue, in the history of Henrietta.

In full confidence of therefore of your being no
coquet, I dare solicit you to let loose all your
satire against coquetry. Consider it not as folly, but
as vice, and do not treat it with railery, but with
sharp rebuke.

Oh that I had a pen like yours! and that I could
think with equal force, and express those thoughts
with equal elegance. That inordinate desire of being
admired, which prevails only among the least deserving
of our sex, should be displayed in its true
colours, and lose the soft name of coquetry under
which it is disguised for that of libertinism which
is its real characteristic.

Wonder not at my vehemence, madam: my peace
and happiness have been sacrificed to that detestable vanity, R3r 245
vanity, which seeks its gratification in the misery of
others. I have been deprived of the affection of a
husband whom I love with the most passionate
tenderness; the soft union we formerly lived in is dissolved;
discord now rages in a family which was once
all harmony and love, and this ruin is the work of a
coquet, who, to indulge her passion for admiration,
and to add a new adorer to her train, has made me
miserable for ever: me who never injured her; me
who was once her friend.

But I will take another opportunity to give you
my unhappy story. In the mean time I intreat you
to print this letter, and you will really oblige,


Madam,
Your constant Reader,

Perdita.

R3 The R3v 246

The
History
of
Harriot and Sophia
Continued.

As soon as Mr Herbert went away, Harriot,
who had been listening, and had heard all
that past, entered the room. The virtue and
strength of mind her sister shewed in the design
she had formed of flying from Sir Charles Stanley
excited her envy; and she would have joined with
her mother in endeavouring to prevail upon her to
stay, to prevent the superiority such conduct gave
her, had not that envy found a more sensible gratification
in the thought that Sophia would no longer
receive the adorations of the young baronet;
and that all her towering hopes would be changed
to disappointment and grief.

The discontinuance of those presents which Sir
Charles
so liberally bestowed on them, evidently on
Sophia’s account, and which had hitherto enabled
them to live in affluence, affected her but little;
for vanity is a more powerful passion than interest
in the heart of a coquet; and the pleasure of seeing
her sister mortified and deserted by her lover outweighedweighed R4r 247
all other considerations: besides, she was
not without hopes that when Sophia was out of the
way, her charms would regain all their former influence
over the heart of Sir Charles.

She came prepared therefore to supprt her in
her resolution of going into the country; but Mrs.
Darnley
, who did not enter into her views, and
who had no other attention but to secure to
herself that ease and affluence she at present enjoyed,
expected Harriot would use her utmost
efforts to prevent her sister from disobliging a
man whose liberality was the source of their happiness.

She complained to her in a tender manner of
Sophia’s unkindness; she exaggerated the ill consequences
that might be apprehended from the
affront she put on Sir Charles, by thus avowing
the most injurious suspicions of him; and declared
she expected nothing less than to be reduced by
the loss of her pension to the state of misery from
which he had formerly relieved her.

Sophia melted into tears at these words; but a
moment’s reflection convinced her, that her mother’s
apprehensions were altogether groundless:
Sir Charles was not capable of so mean a revenge;
and Sophia, on this occasion, defended him with
so much ardor, that Miss Darnley could not help
indulging her malice, by throwing out some severe
sarcasms upon the violence of her affection for a
man whom she affected to despise.

Sophia blushed; but answered calmly, “Well,
sister, if I love Sir Charles Stanley, I have the more
merit in leaving him.”

R4 Oh, R4v 248

“Oh, not a bit the more for that,” replied Haririot;
“for, as I read in one of your books just
now, ‘Virtue would not go so far, if pride did not
bear her company’
.”

“Sister,” said Sophia, “no woman is envious of
another’s virtue who is conscious of her own.”

This retort threw Harriot into so violent a rage,
that Sophia who knew what excuses she was capable
of, left the room, and retired to pack up her
cloaths, that she might be ready when Mr. Herbert
called for her.

In this employment Mrs. Darnley gave her no
interruption; for Harriot having quitted her mother
in a huff, because she did not join with her against
Sophia, she was left at liberty to pursue her own
reflections. After long doubt and perplexity in
what manner to act, she resolved to consent that
Sophia should depart; for she saw plainly that it
would not be in her power to prevent it, and she
was willing to derive some merit from the necessity
she was under of complying. She considered that
if Sir Charles really loved her daughter, her flight
on such motives would rather increase than lessen
his passion; and that all his resentment for being deprived
of her sight would fall upon Mr. Herbert,
who was alone in fault.

Mrs. Darnley, as has been before observed, was
not of a temper to anticipate misfortunes, or to give
herself much uneasiness about evils in futurity: she
always hoped the best, not because she had any
well-grounded reasons for it, but because it was
much more pleasing to hope than to fear.

So- R5r 249

Sophia, when she saw her next, found her surprisingly
altered: she not only no longer opposed
her going, but even seemed desirous of it; and this
she thought a master-piece of cunning which could
not fail of gaining Mr. Herbert’s good opinion;
never once reflecting that her former opposition deprived
her of all the merit of a voluntary compliance.

This change in Mrs. Darnley left Sophia no
more difficulties to encounter but what she found in
her own heart. Industrious to deceive herself, she
had imputed all the uneasy emotions there to the
grief of leaving her mother contrary to her inclination:
she had now her free consent to go, yet still
those perturbations remained. She thanked her
mother for her indulgence: she took her hand, and
tenderly pressed it to her lips, tears at the same time
flowing fast from her eyes.

Mrs. Darnley was cruel enough to shew that
she understood the cause of this sudden passion.
“What,” said she, to the poor blushing Sophia,
“after all the clutter you have made about leaving
Sir Charles, does your heart fail you, now you
come to the trial?”

Sophia, abashed and silent, hid her glowing face
with her handkerchief; and having some difficulty
represt another gush of tears, assumed composure
enough to tell her mother that she hoped
she should never want fortitude to do her duty.

“To be sure,” replied Mrs. Darnley, with a sneer,
“one so wise as you can never mistake your duty.”

Sophia however understood hers so well that
she did not offer to recriminate upon this occasion;sion; R5v 250
for Mrs. Darnley was but a shallow politician,
and was thrown so much off her guard by the vexaiton
she felt, that an affair on which she built such
great hopes had taken so different a turn, that she
gave plain indications of her displeasure, and that
her consent to her daughter’s going was indeed extorted
from her.

Sophia had many of these assaults to sustain, as
well from Harriot as Mrs. Darnley, during the remainder
of that day; but they were of service to her.
Her pride was concerned to prevent giving a real
cause for such sarcasms as her sister in particular
threw out: opposition kept up her spirits, and preserved
her mind from yielding to that tender grief
which the idea of parting for ever from Sir Charles
excited.

When Mr. Herbert came the next morning,
Mrs. Darnley, who had no better part to play,
had recourse again to dissimulation, and expressed
great willingness to send her daughter away; but
the good man, who saw the feint in her overacted
satisfaction, suffered her to imagine that she had
effectually imposed upon him.

Sophia wept when she took leave of her mother,
and returned the cold salute her sister gave her
with an affectionate embrace. She sighed deeply
as Mr. Herbert helped her into the post-chaise; and
continued pensive and silent for several minutes,
not daring to raise her eyes up to her kind conductor,
lest he should read in them what passed in her
heart.

Mr. Herbert, who guessed what she felt upon this
occasion, was sensibly affected with that soft melancholy,choly, R6r 251
so easy to be discovered in her countenance,
notwithstanding all her endeavours to conceal it.
He wished to comfort her, but the subject was too
delicate to be mentioned: kind and indulgent as he
was, he began to think his admired Sophia carried
her concern on this occasion too far; so true it is,
that the case of tried virtue is harder than that of
untried: we require from it as debts continual exertions
of its power, and if we are at any time disappointed
in our expectations, we blame with resentment
as if we had been deceived.

Sophia’s sensibility, however, was very excusable;
in flying from Sir Charles she had done all that
the most rigid virtue could demand; for as yet she
had only suspicions against him; and this man, whose
generous gift she had returned with silent scorn,
whom she had avoided as an enemy, had hitherto
behaved to her with all the tenderness of a lover,
and all the benevolence of a friend. It was under
that amiable idea that he now presented himself to
her imagination; her pride and her resentment were
appeased by the sacrifice she had made in her abrupt
departure, and every unkind thought of him was
changed to tender regret for his loss.

Mr. Herbert, by not attempting to divert the
course of her reflections, soon drew her out of her
revery: his silence and reserve first intimated to her
the impropriety of her behaviour. She immediately
assumed her usual composure, and during the remainder
of their little journey, she appeared as
chearful and serene as if nothing extraordinary had
happened.

The R6v 252

The good curate with whom she was to lodge
having rode out to meet his friend and his fair
guest, joined them when they had come within
three miles of his house. Mr. Herbert, who had
descried him at a little distance, shewed him to Sophia:
“There, my dear,” said he, “is a man who
with more piety and learning than would serve
to make ten bishops is obliged to hire himself
out at a rate of sixty pounds a year, to do the
duty of the parish-church, the rector of which
enjoys three lucrative benefices, without praying
or preaching above five times in a twelvemonth.”

Mr. Lawson, for that was the curate’s name, had
now gallop’d up to the chaise, which Mr. Herbert
had ordered the post-boy to stop, and many kind
salutations passed between the two friends.

Sophia was particularly pleased with the candor
and benevolence which appeared in the looks and
behaviour of the good clergyman; who gazed on
her attentively, and found the good opinion he had
entertained of her from Mr. Herbert’s representations
fully confirmed. The bewitching sweetness
in her voice and eyes, the spirit that animated her
looks, and the peculiar elegance of her address,
produced their usual effects, and filled Mr. Lawson’s
heart with sentiments of tenderness, esteem, and
respect for her.

Mrs. Lawson and her two daughters received
her with that true politeness which is founded on
good sense and good nature. Both the young women
were extremely agreeable in their persons, and
Sophia contemplated with admiration the neat simplicityI pli- R7r 253
of their dress, their artless beauty, and native
sweetness of manners. Health died their cheeks with
blushes more beautiful than those the fine lady borrows
from paint; innocence and chearfulness lighted
up smiles in their faces, as powerful as those of the
most finished coquet; and good humour and a sincere
desire of obliging, gave graces to their behaviour
which ceremony but poorly imitates.

These were Sophia’s observations to Mr. Hervert,
who seized the first opportunity of speaking
to her apart, to ask her opinion of her new companions.
He was rejoiced to hear her express great
satisfaction in her new situation, and not doubting
but time and absence, assisted by her own good
sense and virtue, would banish Sir Charles Stanley
entirely from her remembrance; he scrupled
not to leave her at the end of three days, after having
tenderly recommended her to the care of this
little worthy family, every individual of which
already loved her with extreme affection.

Sophia was indeed so much delighted with the
new scene of life she had entered upon, and her
fancy was at first so struck with the novelty of all
the objects she beheld, that the continual dissipation
of her thoughts left no room for the idea of
the baronet: but this deceitful calm lasted not
long. She soon found by experience, that the silence
and solitude of the country were more proper
to nourish love than to destroy it; and that
groves and meads, the nightingale’s song, and the
rivulet’s murmur, were food for tender melancholy.

Mr. R7v 254

Mr. Lawson’s house was most romanticly situated
on the borders of a spacious park; from whose
opulent owner he rented a small farm, which
supplied his family with almost all the necessaries
of life. Mrs. Lawson his wife, brought him a
very small fortune, but a great stock of virtue,
good sense, and prudence. She had seen enough
of the world to polish her manners without corrupting
her heart; and having lived most part of
her time in the country, she understood rural affairs
perfectly well, and superintended all the business
of their little farm. Their two daughters were
at once the best house-wives, and the most accomplished
young women in that part of the country.
Mr. Lawson took upon himself the delightful task
of improving their minds, and giving them a taste
for useful knowledge: and their mother, besides
instructing them in all the economical duties suitable
to their humble fortunes, formed them to
those decencies of manners and propriety of behaviour,
which she had acquired by a genteel education,
and the conversation of persons of rank. In
the affairs of the family, each of the young women
had their particular province assigned them.
Dolly, the eldest, presided in the dairy; and Fanny,
so was the youngest called, assisted in the management
of the house. Sophia soon entertained
a friendship for them both; but a powerful inclination
attached her particularly to Dolly. There
was in the countenance of this young woman a certain
sweetness and sensibility that pleased Sophia
extremely; and though she had all that chearfulness
which youth, health, and innocence inspire, yet R8r 255
yet the pensiveness that would sometimes steal over
her sweet features, the gentle sighs that would
now and then escape her, excited a partial tenderness
for her in the heart of Sophia.

She took pleasure in assisting her in her little
employments. Dolly insensibly lost that care
which the presence of the fair Londoner first inspired,
and repaid her tenderness with all that warmth
of affection which only young and innocent minds
are capable of feeling.

Sophia, instructed by her own experience, soon
discovered that her young friend was in love; but
neither of them disclosed the secret of their hearts
to each other. Dolly was with-held by bashful
timidity, Sophia by delicate reserve. Fond as they
were of each other’s company, yet the want of
this mutual confidence made them sometimes chuse
to be alone. Sophia having one evening strayed
in the wood, wholly absorbed in melancholy
thoughts, lost her way, and was in some perplexity
how to recover the path that led to Mr. Lawson’s
house; when looking anxiously around her, she
saw Dolly at a distance, sitting under a tree. Overjoyed
to meet her so luckily, she was running up to
her, but stopped upon the appearance of a young
man, who, seeing Dolly, flew towards her with the
utmost eagerness, and with such an expression of
joyful surprize in his countenance as persuaded her
this meeting was accidental.

Sophia, not willing to interrupt their conversation,
passed on softly behind the trees, unobserved
by Dolly, who continued in the same pensive attitude;tude; R8v 256
but being now nearer to her, she perceived
she was weeping excessively.

Sophia, who was greatly affected at this sight,
could not help accompanying her tears with some
of her own; and not daring to stir a step farther for
fear of being seen by the youth, she resolved to
take advantage of her situation, to know the occasion
of Dolly’s extraordinary affliction.

The poor girl was so wrapt in thought, that
she neither saw nor heard the approach of her lover,
who called to her in the tenderest accent imaginable,
“my dear Dolly, is it you? Won’t you look at
me? Won’t you speak to me? What have I done
to make you angry, my love? Don’t go”
(for
upon hearing his voice she started from her seat,
and seemed desirous to avoid him) “don’t go,
my dear Dolly,”
said he, following her (and she
went slowly enough) “don’t drive me to despair.”

“What would you have me do, Mr. William,”
said she, stopping and turning gently towards
him, “you know my father has forbid me to speak
to you, and I would die rather than disoblige
him: you may thank your proud rich aunt for all
this. Pray let me go,”
pursued she, making some
faint efforts to withdraw her hand, which he had
seized and held fast in his, “you must forget me,
William, as I have resolved to forget you,”
added
she sighing, and turning away her head lest he
should see the tears that fell from her eyes.

Cruel as these words sounded in the ears of the
passionate William, yet he found something in her
voice and actions that comforted him; “No, my dear
Dolly,”
said he, endeavouring to look in her averted face, S1r 257
face, “I will not believe that you have resolved to
forget me; you can no more forget me than I can
you, and I shall love you as long as I live――I
know you say this only to grieve me; you do not
mean it.”

“Yes I do mean it,” replied Dolly, in a peevish
accent, vexed that he had seen her tears. “I know
my duty, and you shall find that I can obey my
father.”
While she spoke this, she struggled so
much in earnest to free her hand from his, that
fearing to offend her, he dropped it with a submissive
air.

Dolly having now no pretence for staying any
longer, bid him farewell in a faltering voice, and
went on, tho’ with a slow pace, towards her father’s
house. The youth continued for a moment motionless
as a statue, with a countenance as pale as death,
and his eyes, which were suffused with tears, fixed
on the parting virgin.

“What,” cried he at last, in the most plaintive
tone imaginable, “can you really leave me thus?
go then, my dear unkind Dolly, I will trouble you
no more with my hateful presence; I wish you
happy, but if you hear that any strange mischief
has befallen me, be assured you are the cause
of it.”

He followed her as he spoke, and Dolly no longer
able to continue her assumed rigour, stopped when
he approached her, and burst into tears. The
lover felt all his hopes revive at this sight, and taking
her hand, which he kissed a thousand times,
he uttered the tenderest vows of love and constancy;
to which she listened in silence, only now and then No.4. S softly S1v 258
softly sighing; at length she disengaged her hand,
and gently begged him to leave her, lest he should
be seen by any of the family. The happy youth,
once more convinced of her affection for him,
obeyed without a murmur.

Dolly, as soon as he had quitted her, ran hastily
towards home; but he, as if every step was leading
him to his grave, moved slowly on, often looking
back, and often stopping: so that Sophia who was
afraid she would not be able to overtake her friend,
was obliged to hazard being seen by him, and followed
Dolly with all the speed she could.

As soon as she was near enough to be heard she
called out to her to stay. Dolly stopt, but was in
so much confusion at the thought of having been
seen by Miss Darnley, with her lover, that she had
not courage to go and meet her. “Ah Miss Dolly,”
said Sophia smiling, “I have made a discovery;
but I do assure you it was as accidental as your
meeting with that handsome youth, who I find is
your lover.”

“Yes, indeed,” replied Dolly, whose face was
covered with blushes, “my meeting with that
young man was not designed, at least on my part:
but surely you jest, Miss Darnley, when you call
him handsome: do you really think him handsome?”

“Upon my word I do,” said Sophia; “he is one
of the prettiest youths I ever saw; and if the professions
of men may be relied on,”
added she,
with a sigh, “he certainly loves you; but, my dear
Dolly, by what I could learn from your conversation,
he has not your father’s consent to make I “his S2r 259
his addresses to you; I was sorry to hear that,
Dolly, because I perceive, my dear, that you like
him.”

Dolly now held down her head, and blushed more
than before, but continued silent. “Perhaps you
will think me impertinent,”
resumed Sophia, “for
speaking so freely about your affairs; but I love
you dearly, Miss Dolly.”
――“And I,” interrupted
Dolly, throwing one of her arms about Sophia’s
neck, and kissing her cheek, “love you, Miss Darnley,
better a thousand times than ever I loved
anybody, except my father and mother and sister.”

“Well, well,” said Sophia, “I won’t dispute that
point with you now; but if you love me so much
as you say, my dear Dolly, why have you made a
secret of this affair? friends do not use to be so
reserved with each other.”

“Perhaps,” said Dolly, smiling a little archly,
“you have taught me to be reserved by your example;
but indeed,”
added she, with a graver
look and accent, “I am not worthy to be your
confidant; you are my superior in every thing:
It would be presumption in me to desire to know
your secrets.”

“You shall know every thing that concerns me,”
interupted Sophia, “which can be of use to you,
and add weight to that advice I shall take the
liberty to give you upon this occasion: I am far
from being happy, my dear Dolly, and I blush
to say it; it has been in the power of a deceitful
man greatly to disturb my peace.”

Sophia here wiped her charming eyes, and Dolly
who wept sympathetically for her, and for herself, S2 ex- S2v 260
exclaimed, “Is there a man in the world who could
be false to you? alas! what have I to expect?”

“Come, my dear,” said Sophia, leading her to the
root of a large tree, “let us sit down here, we shall
not be called to supper yet, you have time enough
to give me some account of this young man,
whom I should be glad to find worthy of you:
tell me how your acquaintance began, and what
are your father’s reasons for forbidding your correspondence.”

To be continued.

To facing S2v
Figure
An engraving of a bucolic scene with two white women in hats sitting beneath a large tree. A modest house is visible in the background.

Printed captionA. Bannerman deling sculp.sculpsit

Dolly relating her Story to Sophia.――

facing S3r S3r 261

To the
Author of the Lady’s Museum.

Madam,

Ihave lately been at one of the most awful
solemnities in this kingdom, or perhaps in
any kingdom in the world; the trial of a
peer of England for felony and murder. The
more attrocious the crime, or the more dignified
the criminal, the higher must curiosity be raised in
every breast. Having a desire not to lose any circumstance
of the behaviour of the several noble
actors in this deep tragedy, I placed myself early on
Wednesday morning in Westminster-hall, in a situation
that at once might allow me a sight of the
prisoner, his counsel, and particularly of his great
and right honourable judges. I know full well the
duty which I owe to the supreme court of judicature,
at whose bar the prisoner stood arraigned; nor shall
I even by any iota, or much less by any inuendo,
break in upon the privileges, which they so justly
assume of making their own proceedings sacred
and invulnerable to improper publications, and the
licentiousness of too bold, I will not venture to
say too free a press; yet surely I may, nay, I
must declare, that this high court of judicature
did upon this, as in every other point, and upon S3 every S3v 262
every other occasion, act like itself. All the spectators,
who were splendidly numerous of both sexes,
saw, heard, and confessed that justice was concomitant
with mercy, enquiry was divested of rigour,
indulgence appeared without condescension, humanity
displayed itself without weakness, judgment
without partiality, and uprightness without severity.

About eleven o’clock in the morning, as soon as
the peers, with the lord high steward Lord Keeper Henley. at their head,
were situated in their order, and rank of place, lord
Ferrers was brought to the bar. But what shall I
say of this unfortunate nobleman? He had neither
dignity in his countenance, nor sufficient gracefulness
in his manner to draw compassion on his misery,
or reverence to his person: down-cast eyes,
an unmeaning face, a low stature, rather despicable
than a gentleman-like appearance, must in
all other circumstances and situations have drawn
a biass against him, and must have compelled his
beholders, on the first impression, to have pronounced
him an ill-favoured disagreeable looking
man.

Placed at the bar of Westminster-hall, a miserable
helpless prisoner, “with all his crimes upon his
head”
, we naturally rejected the prejudices that
were arising against his outward demeanour, and
joined with the clerk of the crown, in wishing
that “God might send him a good deliverance”.

The several particulars of the attrocious crime
for which his lordship is to suffer, will appear in the S4r 263
the printed trial; they will appear, I am afraid,
shocking and barbarous. The trials of the Old
Baily
have scarce produced a parallel. It was a
murder planned, concerted, and executed with
deliberation, cruelty, and determined malice. Neither
drunkenness nor madness excited the immediate
execution of it. Several persons were sent
out of the way, on purpose to leave the wretched
victim beyond a possibility of assistance or rescue.
The poor man was defenceless, without arms, and
even without the least suspicion of his fate. He
was locked into the parlour by the inhuman earl,
was compelled to kneel down on one knee, and in
that posture was shot, the ball remaining in his body.
A glimpse of repenting humanity then took place.
The earl first caused him to be carried and put into
a bed, and then sent for a surgeon to assist him in
his agony. But soon after the arrival of the surgeon,
all humanity vanished, a fresh blast of fury
arose, and it was with difficulty that his lordship
could be hindered from tearing the agonizing Mr.
Johnson His name was William Johnson; he had been many years
in the family.
out of bed, dragging him on the floor,
and putting the finishing stroke to a life already
gasping out its last painful moments. Here indeed
was the excuse of ebriety. The earl by this
time had dozed himself, by brandy, into all the
heat of rage and violence: from brandy he descended
to Port wine, and continued drinking till
nature was sufficiently drowned by liquor to sink
into a sound sleep, and a temporary oblivion of the S4 horrid S4v 264
horrid action which he had committed. Poor
Johnson, terrified to be under the roof of his murderer,
was by his earnest desire carried to his own
house, where, in a few hours, he expired, amidst
the tears and lamentations of his miserable family.

It was a most affecting part of the trial to see
Miss Johnson, daughter of the deceased, dressed
in mourning, and giving testimony of her father’s
catastrophe.

All compassion towards the earl is much curbed,
if not totally suppressed, when we consider the miserable
situation into which this unhappy family is
thrown. Yet I must confess that I found myself
deeply moved when the earl gave in that paper of
his defence, which with great uneasiness he urged
as the strongest, perhaps the only plea in his favour.
“I am,” said he, “importuned, and indeed
constrained, my lords, by my family, to plead
to your lordships, by way of mitigation and excuse
of my crime, the unhappy state of mind
under which I frequently labour, and with which
I must have been particularly visited when I
committed the crime that has been laid open to
your lordships.”
Words to this purpose were
pronounced by him in the greatest perturbation of
spirit, in a confusion and uneasiness not to be described,
and with a difficulty of respiration that
evidently discovered the inward workings of his
soul. Unhappy man! could he have proved that
he had committed the murder whilst he was visited
by the forest disease to which human nature is liable,ble, S5r 265
death would not have been his portion. But
even his own witnesses testifed his intervals of
sanity to have been too many, and too constant
to admit of any such plea. The earl was indulged
in producing any witnesses to the purpose he desired:
two were heard, but the evening coming
on, the trial was adjourned till next day.

On Thursday afternoon, the noble judges came
into Westminster-hall. The earl pursued his
plea of lunacy, and to that purport examined a
fresh string of witnesses, nine, I think, in number,
of which two were his own brothers. This seemed
to me, and probably to most of the audience,
a very shocking scene; a noble family exposed,
persons long since in their graves conjured up,
like ghosts, only to be proved lunatics; younger
brothers, as an instance of the strongest fraternal
affection, endeavouring to denounce their elder
brother mad. Relations, acquaintance, and even
servants, giving various instances of the earl’s
frenzy; wildness and distraction. Yet all to no
purpose. None of these instances came up to
the point.

The unfortunate prisoner might have been
sometimes wild, sometimes frantic, but never totally
deprived of sense. Johnson was killed in an
hour of sanity. Johnson fell to malice prepense.
A short speech concluded all the earl had to say:
it was read by the clerk of the house of lords, and
was evidently a composition as well put together
as if the author of it had never, in the whole of his
life-time, been visited by the least degree of madness.ness. S5v 266
The counsel for the crown The attorney and solicitor general; the former had
opened the nature of the evidence, the latter concluded it.
then summed
up, and observed upon the whole evidence, and
ended as they began, in the most tender, clear, impartial,
generous, but just manner, that nature
could demonstrate, or human abilities display.

The lords returned to the parliament chamber,
and after some time came back to Westminster-
Hall
, where each of their lordships severally, and
for himself, pronounced earl Ferrers, “guilty of the
felony and murder of which he stood indicted”
.

The number of peers who gave their votes were
one hundred and sixteen, twenty one bishops, and
four temporal lords being absent at the time when
lord Ferrers received his doom. The number of
spiritual and temporal lords who attended the first
day, were one hundred and forty one. The number
happened to be exactly the same as had attended
lord Lovat’s trial. The prisoner was then
summoned to the bar, the judgment of the lords
was declared to him, and as he was to receive sentence
of death the next day, he was immediately
remanded to the Tower.

The lords came into Westminster-Hall about
noon on Friday, and Laurence earl Ferrers was
asked, according to the usual form, “Why judgment
of death should not pass upon him, according to law?”

His lordship produced a written speech, which was
read by the clerk, and was drawn up in a most
proper decent manner, still regretting the plea he had S6r 267
had been forced to offer of lunacy, and submitting
entirely to the judgment of the house of peers.

The lord high steward then pronounced his sentence,
having introduced it by a most proper exordium.
The sentence was, that “earl Ferrers should
be hanged till he was dead, and his body should be delivered
to the surgeons to be anatomized”
. When he
heard the sentence of hanging pronounced, he said,
in a low voice, “God’s will be done”; but when he
heard he was to be anatomized, he said, with great
emotion, “God forbid”; however, both parts of the
sentence must be absolutely fulfilled. The law that
enacts it passed no longer ago than the year 17521752,
and has no respect of persons; not even the king
can commute the sentence. His majesty may reprieve
from time to time, or he may pardon, but
his majesty cannot alter the letter of the law. All
the indulgence within the power of the lords in
their legislative capacity was shewn to the prisoner;
without that indulgence he must have been hanged
on Monday the twenty-first instant, and till his execution,
must have been sustained solely by bread
and water, nor could any person be permitted to
converse with him: instead of these severities (by a
power vested in the judges of the court where the
felon is tried) his death is postponed to the --05-05fifth
of May
, and to his diet and manner of custody are
entirely left to the discretion of the noble lord
who presides Charles, earl Cornwallis. over the prisoners in the Tower,
to their great happiness, and to his own great
honour.

Thus S6v 268

Thus concluded the trial of Lawrence earl Ferrers,
who drew upon himself his own dismal catastrophe.
Here let us close the scene, but not
without remembring, that the last trial of any peer
for murder was in the year 16991699, above threescore
years ago, when Edward, earl of Warwick and
Holland, and Charles lord Mohun, were each severally
tried for the murder of Richard Coote, Esq;
Lord Warwick was found guilty of manslaughter;
lord Mohun was entirely acquitted. Lord Warwick
claimed and received the benefit of his peerage,
upon the statute of Edward VI. Lord Mohun
(who in the year 16921692 had been tried and acquitted,
for the murder of Mr. Mountford the
player) towards the latter part of queen Anne’s
reign, ended his life in a duel with the duke of Hamilton
in Hyde-park.


I am, madam,
Your most obedient,
humble servant,
1760-04-21April 21, 1760.

A. B.

{Handwritten addition: 17601760.} end of handwritten addition To S7r 269 {Handwritten addition: Executed 1760-05-05May 5th 1760. May the 5th.} end of handwritten addition

To the
Author of the Lady’s Museum.

Madam,

When I sent you an account of the trial
and condemnation of Lawrence, late earl
Ferrers, I did not imagine that I should have been
enabled to add it to an account of his execution;
but my curiosity having conquered all other sensations,
I was present at the catastophe of that
nobleman.

The particulars of his lordship’s behaviour from
the Tower to the place of execution, are published
by order or permission of the sheriffs. To repeat
those particulars would be needless; but give me
leave, madam, by way of postscript to my last letter,
to animadvert upon some passages of the earl’s
appearance and demeanour, which, except in one
instance, drew pity and compassion from all the spectators.
The instance I hint at, was his lordship’s
dress, of which he himself took notice to Mr.
sheriff Vaillant
. “You may perhaps, Sir,” said the earl,
“think it strange to see me in this dress, but I have my
particular reasons for it.”
Mr. Vaillant prest not to
know those particular reasons, and they seemingly
died with the noble criminal.

But the people, ever busy and inquisitive to fathom
the deepest secrets, and to expose to light the most
inward recesses of the soul, have loudly and unanimously
declared, that the clothes which the earl wore, S7v 270
wore, light cloth embroidered with silver, was the
suit in which he was married, and that his lordship
dated the source of his mifortunes from the day of
his marriage. Unhappy wretched man! filled with
whim, error, suspicions, malevolence, and a kind
of insult, by no means to be excused, except as
proceeding from a depraved imagination. At his
trial, he had brought in his plea of lunacy. By his
dress, he appeared to continue on that plea at the gallows.
He forgave the executioner, he forgave all
the world, but he seems to have been a kind of
fatalist, he forgave not his fate, which, according
to his own wild imagination, led him by a suit of
clothes to his ruin.

How erroneously do the thoughts stay, and how
irregular and tempestuous are the passions, when
the seat of sense and judgment is ever so little dislocated?
or when the cool calm dictates of the
christian religion are thrown aside or trampled
upon?

The printed account continues to say, that “his
lordship asked the sheriff, if he had ever seen so great a
concourse of people before? and upon his answering that
he had not; I suppose, said his lordship, it is because
they never saw a lord hanged before.”
It is certain
that no lord within the memory of the present age,
had undergone the same catastrophe as was allotted
to earl Ferrers. The executions of noblemen,
during a great length of time, had been always performed
by beheading, sometimes within the Tower
gates, sometimes upon Tower hill. In the reign
of queen Mary the first, a lord was hanged at Salisbury.
One peer only had ever preceded lord
Ferrers at Tyburn, and he was executed above four S8r 271
four hundred years ago, his lordship was almost
forgotten, although very particularly mentioned by
most, if not all our English historians. They
inform us, that Roger Mortimer, earl of March,
was treated with the utmost rigour; his impeachment,
says Rapin, was brought before the parliament.
By the expression, “brought before the parliament,”
I presume the author means, that the commons
had brought up an impeachment against him
to the bar of the house of lords. The earl of
March’s crimes had long been so notorious and arbitrary,
that he was condemned to die without any
evidence being called to witness against him. It
must have appeared therefore that the articles of
his impeachment were universally known and acknowledged
to be true, and the weight of them
supplied every other evidence that could be wanted.
How different were those times from these?
Now, the meanest subject in the kingdom knows
that when he is tried for his life, he cannot be tried
but by the strictest, the fairest, and the minutest
rules of equity, law, and justice. Then, the
highest peer in the realm might be hurried and persecuted
to his death, without any other legal authority
than the outcry of the people, and the violence
of an enraged parliament. Roger Mortimer, earl
of March, was hanged on the common gallows at
Tyburn, 1330-11-29November 29, 1330, in the reign of
Edward the third
. The place of execution was then
called Elms, his body continued hanging two days
and two nights; a spectacle probably intended for
the populace, who had justly held him in the utmost
degree of abhorrence.

As S8v 272

As the unfortunate earl Ferrers has not only paid
the debt of nature, but of the law, humanity ought
to dispose us to believe his lordship’s asseveration,
that he had not entertained the least malice against
Mr. Johnson, whom he murdered. The reasons
which he gave, support the lordship’s assertion.
“I was,” said the earl, “under particular circumstances,
I had met with so many crosses and vexations that I
scarce knew what I did.”
Where vexations and disappointments,
joined to a lunatic disposition, affect
the mind they often pervert the temper from chearfulness
to melancholy, from freedom to suspicions,
from calmness to rage, acrimony, and revenge.
The blood becomes black and bilious, strange
thoughts arise, continual uneasiness succeeds, rash
actions follow, cruelties, murders, and suicide.
Ah! wretched human kind! more wretched than
the beasts of the field, more despicable than the
reptiles of the earth; if deprived of reason, subject
to lunacy, and visited by returning fits of madness.

Here let me close the scene, and only add that
earl Ferrers died a christian without knowing that
he was such. He devoutly repeated the Lord’s
Prayer
, and his last words to the executioner were,
“I freely forgive you as I do all mankind, and hope myself
to be forgiven.”
He would have died an hero,
had he expired in a virtuous cause; for, according
to the sheriff’s paper, “From the time of his lordship’s
ascending the scaffold until his execution, his countenance
did not change nor his tongue faulter. The prospect of
death did not at all shake the composure of his mind.”


I am, Madam,
Your most humble servant,

A. B.

T1r 273

Essay
on the

Original Inhabitants of Great Britain
Continued.

From this time may be dated the subjection
of our island to the Roman emperors, or,
more properly perhaps, to their legates, and proprætors.
It is true, that the greater part of the
island yet remained unconquered; but the defeat
of Caractacus, and the constant torrent of success
with which the Romans bore down all who resisted
them, had at least struck an universal consternation,
if not a terror, throughout the whole
nation. The aversion which every British prince
bore to his neighbours was often greater than the
love which he bore to his country: the passion of
hatred being in general more violent, and of longer
duration, than the passion of love. Thus Carismantua
betrayed Caractacus, not so much from
the motives of fear or treachery, as from a desire
of gaining the protection and assistance of the
Romans against her husband Venutius and his
whole family, whom she held in the utmost detestation.

No.4. T The T1v 274

The behaviour of Caractacus at Rome, when
led in triumph, and as a public spectacle, was truly
great. He appeared before the emperor with a
decent, manly, composed countenance; and if we
are to believe Cornelius Tacitus, he made a speech
to this purpose:

“If in my prosperity, the moderation of my conduct
had been equivalent to my birth and fortune, I should
have come into this city, not as a captive, but as a
friend: nor would you, sar, have disdained to have
entered into an alliance with a man born of illustrious
ancestors, and powerful in the command of many colonies.
My present fate is to me dishonourable: to you
magnificently glorious. I once had horses; I once had
men; I once had arms; I once had riches. Can you
wonder, if I have lost all these unwillingly? although,
as Romans, you may aim at the conquest of all mankind,
it does not follow, that all mankind must submit to be
your slaves. If I had immediately yielded without resistance,
neither the perverseness of my fortune, nor the
glory of your triumph had been so remarkable. Punish
me with death, and I shall be forgotten. Suffer me to
live, and I shall remain an eternal example of your
clemency.”

Much struck and awakened by the appearance
of such a prisoner, the emperor ordered the chains
of Caractacus and his family to be taken off;
and Agrippina, who was more than an equal associate
in the empire, not only received the captive
Britons with great marks of kindness and compassion,
but confirmed to them the enjoyment of
their present liberty.

During T2r 275

During the remainder of Claudius sar’s reign,
The Romans and the Britons went on in the same
offensive and defensive manner, which they had
practiced for some years past. Skirmish succeeded
skirmish. The victories were alternate; but the
advantages were generally more on the Roman,
than on the British side.

Nero, the son of Agrippina, by her second husband
Caius Domitius Ænobarbus, succeeded Claudius,
and ascended the imperial throne. In the
beginning of Nero’s reign, the government of our
island was conducted in the same tract that had
been pursued for some years past. Legate was
sent after legate: procurator followed procurator;
and as the wealthy of the island increased, each governor
became more tyrannical and rapacious.

At the landing of the first sar, the Britons
were a people without riches, without commerce,
without agriculture. At the accession of Nero,
they were sufficiently rich to pay the tributes imposed
upon them by the Romans: their present
opulency arose from the number of their herds,
from their experience in agriculture, and from the
produce of their wool. Their herds of cattle were
always numerous, and are mentioned as such by
sar. Their improvements in agriculture were
acquired by their intercourse with the continent;
and their wool was reckoned of so fine a texture,
that it was much esteemed, and sought after by
foreigners. Our wool remains in the same degree
of repute at this day.

From the defeat of Caractacus, the Britons were
no longer looked upon as allies, but as tributary T2 pro- T2v 276
provincials to the empire of Rome: they were
permitted indeed, in all controversies and rights, as
were purely relative to themselves, to be determined
by their own laws, and to be governed by
their own princes; but in all public assessments,
in levies for the army, and in many other instances,
both the princes and the people, as far as the
Roman arms had yet prevailed in the island, were
equally subject to their conquerors. Their situation
was particularly unhappy under Nero’s government.
The vices of that emperor soon grew
to such a height, that the riches of the whole earth
were insufficient to answer his demands. Every
kingdom, every province in the world was taxed
with great rigour; but the taxations imposed upon
the Britons were more sensibly grievous and oppressive.
Their state of bondage grew so very intolerable,
that in the fifth year of Nero’s reign, the
Iceni, whose queen Boadicea and her two daughters
had been treated in a most vicious, cruel and ignominious
manner, resolved to rise up in arms
against the Romans. The Iceni were joined by
the Trinobantes; and both these colonies put
themselves under the command of the injured and
outrageous Boadicea. Dio and Tacitus make the
British army amount to an incredible number.
There is no doubt that their forces were more numerous
than had ever yet been assembled in
Britain: and they judiciously chose to make this
bold effort for their laws and liberty, at a time
when Paulinus Suetonius, the Roman governor
of Britain, was engaged in an attempt upon Mona T3r 277 {Handwritten addition: Bodicea, by Thos. Pritchard. acted 1753.} end of handwritten addition
Mona, The isle of Anglesey, in North Wales. and had withdrawn all his forces into
that island.

Boadicea, and her army were, at first successful;
but alas! how very intoxicating qualites has success!
The British heroine and her followers threw
aside every sentiment of compassion, and became
more inhumanly savage than their ancestors in
the time of Julius Cæsar. Their actions, as related
by Dion Cassius, are too shocking to be related.
Let us pass over them in silence, and if
possible bury them in eternal oblivion.

Paulinus Suetonius, upon the alarm of such a
sudden and extraordinary insurrection, reimbarked
his troops; and, without the least loss of time,
marched to London, which was then only inhabited
by merchants; but, as Tacitus informs us,
was a city remarkably well supplied with all kinds
of provisions. Suetonius pressed forward with unwearied
expedition, fully resolved to take the
earliest opportunity of forcing the enemy to a
general battle. The exact spot where the battle
was fought is not known; but we are told, that
Suetonius, by choosing a very advantageous piece
of ground, and by drawing up his men with all
the military conduct of an experienced commander,
gained so compleat a victory, that Tacitus equals
it to any of the glorious conquests obtained by
the antient Romans.

Boadicea, as Dio represents her, was of a majestic
presence, of a masculine countenance, tall in
stature, with yellow hair.

T3 This T3v 278

This unfortunate Thalestris seems to have been
a woman of a most intrepid spirit, and of a peculiar
pride and fierceness, amounting even to barbarity.
It is certain that she had received great injuries,
such as might have provoked a milder disposition:
but she had shewn herself so utterly void of pity,
and had put in practice such cruelties against the
Romans, that she drew upon her own subjects in
some degree of equal portion of revenge. Not a
Briton received quarter: not even the women , The Britons were so confident of victory, that they carried
with them their wives, in waggons, which were placed on
the outward borders of the field.

who had attended their husbands to the battle.
Boadicea could not bear the thoughts of submission:
as soon as the victory was determined, she
put an end to her life by poison; and this, I believe,
was the first instance, in which the Romans
saw themselves imitated in suicide by a Briton;
would to God it had been the last!

The Britons were now again subjected to the
government, the disposal, and the tyranny of Rome.
They remained so during the reign of Nero, without
any material alteration, except the unhappy
consequence taken notice of by Tacitus, who in his
life of Agricola, says, “Even these barbarians
began to relish now the softness of vice.”

What a bewitching power must luxury possess
when it becomes too mighty, not only for the
greatest fortitude, but the greatest fierceness of
mind?

The T4r 279

The Roman emperors who alternatively succeeded
Nero, were Galba, Otho, and Vitellius.
Their reigns were short, and during that space of
time scarce any alteration happened in the government
of Britain.

To Vespeasian and his son Titus was reserved
the glory of making a greater progress towards the
entire conquest of the whole island than had been
hitherto made by any of his predecessors. Wise
princes chuse wise ministers. Vespasian appointed
Petilius Cerealis, Julius Frontinus, and Cnæus
Julius Agricola
, successively, to the government of
Britain. They were three Romans of remarkable
eminence, in dignity and reputation. The character
of Agricola is drawn by his son in law Cornelius
Tacitus
. It is the most masterly performance
of that historian’s pencil. The picture is
painted in the liveliest and the strongest colours,
the attitudes are beautiful, and the outlines are
just.

Agricola resided near eight years in Britain.
He was established in that government by three
successive emperors, Vespasian, and his two sons.
Titus and Domitian. Vespasian died in about a twelvemonth after he had appointed
Agricola governor of Britain. Titus did only outlive
his father three years, and was succeeded by his brother
Domitian.

The political conduct of Agricola was not in the
least inferior to his military prowess. He found
the Britons already yielding to the temptations of
luxury. He artfully encreased those temptations. T4 He T4v 280
He introduced the sciences of eloquence and architecture;
and the islanders were so enchanted by
the manners and customs of their enemies, that
they not only applied themselves to learn the Roman
language, but many of them even wore the
Roman dress. It was a fortunate circumstance to
Agricola, that in the very earliest part of his life,
he had served in Britain under the command of
some of the most eminent Roman governors, particularly
Paulinus Suetonius, and Petilius Cerealis,
by both of whom he was personally esteemed and
distinguished: nor was it less fortunate, that he
had dedicated that part of his youth to speculative
knowledge, and had diligently studied the genius
and disposition of our forefathers. He had already
observed, from experience, that the Britons were
much more difficult to be forced than to be induced
to yield. Generosity drew them into friendship
and compliance; severity drove them into
obstinacy and rebellion. They were extremely
apt to imbibe and to imitate the manners of foreign
nations. Those who were nearest to Gaul
assumed the Gallic fashions and behaviour: and
as the Romans were still a politer people, their national
customs and elegancies were again more acceptable
to the Britons; so that in some few years
after Agricola’s arrival as governor, he had the
pride and satisfaction of seeing the Roman porticos,
their baths and other buildings of magnificence
imitated, and in a manner transferred into
various parts of Britain. Tacitus makes a very
true observation upon these improvements. He
says, “The ignorant looked upon this as the begining“ginning T5r 281
of humanity; the wise knew it to be
one of the chief roots of slavery.”

But Agricola was, by no means, absolutely devoted
to the arts of peace. He made use of policy
only at those seasons, and in those places, where he
could not exert his military conduct. He knew
that the natural fierceness of the nation was too
great, and too universal to be entirely reduced by
any arts but arms. He began, although he had
landed very late in the summer, 0830A.U.C. 830. by conquering
the Ordovices; and as he had remembered them a
perverse, mutinous, ungovernable people, he almost
destroyed the whole colony: and then proceeded
to Mona, with a resolution fully to complete
the conquest of that island. This was a
work which had been intended by Paulinius Suetonius,
but it was left unfinished, upon account
of Boadicea’s insurrection.

Mona was originally inhabited by the Druids,
and consequently was held in a most idolatrous
veneration by the rest of the Britons It is separated
from the greater island by a very narrow
channel. Suetonius had invaded it with some degree
of success. He had landed his soldiers in
flat-bottom boats, and had utterly destoyed the
temples, groves, and other places of worship,
which the Druids had dedicated to religious murders,
and to sacrifices of human victims. These
holy seers, who, unfortunately for mankind, professed
the art of divination, consulted the mysterious
decrees of heaven, from the entrails of such ill- T5v 282
ill-fated strangers, who by shipwreck, or any other
accident, had been thrown upon their island; and
from these impious rites, the British nation in general,
was characterized as cruelly inhospitable to
strangers.

The reduction of Mona was no very difficult
{Handwritten addition: [Gap in transcription—0-3 charactersflawed-reproduction][Gap in transcription—obscured4 characters]y} end of handwritten addition task. The Roman soldiers swam over the river
Mæne, a sight that struck such terror into the
inhabitants, The inhabitants now consisted not only of Druids, but of
the Ordovices, and other neighboring colonies, who, from
time to time, had escaped from the pursuit of the Romans,
and had taken refuge within the island.
that they surrendered the island without
the least attempt towards an opposition.

The winter was employed by Agricola in an administration
of justice, throughout the several provinces
which he had conquered. He began by a
strict reformation in his own houshold and dependents.
He proceeded to as strict a disquisition into
the conduct and discipline of the army. He excused
faults, but he never failed to punish crimes.
He was severe, but he was not cruel. He rather
required than exacted taxes. He regulated the
inequality of assessments, and by preventing all
kinds of corruption, he suffered no iniquitous impositions
to take place. He chose the obedience
flowing from devotion, not the submission arising
from fear. In veneration of such virtues, a real
attachment to his person, and an humble imitation
of his conduct, universally prevailed. His common
soldiers became modest and regular: his
chief officers generous and humane. The Britons
found themselves happy under his government. He T6r 283
He was their master, not their tyrant; and they
so far complied with his private advice and encouragement,
especially as he pretended no command
over their particular œconomy, that they began,
as has been already hinted, to build houses, erect
temples, and exhibit various edifices of public
resort.

The winter and the spring passed in works of
this kind. Early in the summer, Agricola took
the field. He made a farther progress into the
island than had been attempted by any of his predecessors.
He marched northward, and conquered
the Brigantes and the Ottodini.

When he returned to his winter-quarters, he resumed
his former plan of politics, and endeavoured
to reconcile the ancient Britons, not only
to the laws, the interests, and the power of the
Roman Empire, but to the several refinements
which the Romans had made in the more polite,
or in truth, the more luxurious branches of their
state.

The ensuing summer produced fresh laurels to
Agricola. He penetrated into Scotland, and he
advanced as far as the Frith A Frith signifies the mouth of a river. of Jay. The Jay is one of the chief rivers in Scotland: it issues
out of Loch Jay in Broadalbin, and running south-west, falls
into the sea at Dundee.
In his
march he did not meet with any opposition; but
was so entirely unmolested, that he had sufficient
leisure to build forts in the most advantageous
situations. Tacitus says, that not one of the forts
which had been erected by Agricola was ever taken, T6v 284
taken, surrendered, or abandoned to the enemy.
Such was the strength and perfection of these
buildings.

The fourth year of Agricola’s government, and
the last of the reign of Titus, was passed in securing
from invasions the most southern parts of Scotland,
or what we may call the most northern parts
of England.

The fifth summer was employed differently from
any of the former. Agricola set sail with his army,
not so much with an intention of conquering new
nations, as of viewing the coasts and ports of Scotland,
and of visiting the several little islands that
lie dispersed in the Atlantic and Caledonian seas.
In this expedition he had a view of Ireland; an
island, says Tacitus, which in the soil and temperature
of the air, and in the dispositions and fashions
of the people, bears a near resemblance to Britain.

Agricola looked upon the conquest of Ireland
as a step of importance to the Roman Empire.
He represented it as such in his letters to Rome:
and he positively intended a future descent upon
that kingdom; but all his great designs were frustrated:
Domition reigned.

The remaining years of Agricola’s government
were passed very much in the same manner with
the former. Skirmishes by land, and expeditions
by sea, in summer; buildings and administration
of justice during the other seasons. In most places,
as soon as Agricola appeared he conquered. His
reputation, and his high name, seem to have been
as effectual as his arms; and indeed the records of
history have scarce produced a greater man.

Domitian T7r 285

Domitian was of a most envious suspicious temper.
He grew jealous of his proprætor’s character:
but the timidity and hypocrisy of his nature
hindered him from an open, or an immediate declaration
of his spleen. He suffered Agricola to
hold the government till the year of Rome 0837837,
and then he appointed Salustius Lucullus governor
in his stead.

In this place our history becomes very obscure.
The anecdotes of the state are almost as fabulous
as the anecdotes of the church: but as we may be
tolerably certain of the exact bounds of the Roman
conquests in England and Scotland, they are
a point worthy of remembrance.

A line or wall of fortifications was constructed
by Agricola from the mouth of the river Forth to
the mouth of the river Clyde. The several colonies
on the south of that line had been entirely subdued,
and were within the Roman pale: all the
land beyond that line remained in a state of freedom,
and was called Caledonia.

Domitian died in the year of Rome, 0848848. He
was the last of the family Vespasian, and of that
set of emperors who were looked upon as most
nearly allied in affinity to Julius Cæsar. It is scarce
worth while to take a retrospect of our ancestors
at this particular period. The space of time indeed
since the first invasion by the Romans amounts to
near a century and a half; but the improvements
of the Britons in literature are, by no means, equal
to that interval. Their chief, and perhaps their
only characteristic, was courage. Tacitus indeed
lets drop one sentence that seems to reflect some 6 little T7v 286
little degree of honour upon the genius of the natives:
he says, “Agricola took care, that the
young British princes should be instructed in the
liberal sciences; and in his own opinion, he preferred
the natural faculties of the Britons to the
acquired studies of the Gauls, as the former
were now earnestly desirous to learn the art of
eloquence, although they had lately shewn a
dislike to the Roman language.”
Or in other
words, “The Britons had long since wished to be
taught, but till now they had detested their
teachers.”

A thirst of knowledge is always reputed commendable;
at least we are sure it is natural: but if
we reject prejudice and speak truth, must not we
own, that the arts and sciences and so many leading
avenues to luxury? They instruct and they delight,
but they soften and they enervate. They
cannot conquer the causes of vice: they can only
disguise the effects. Nay, even if we suppose,
that they triumph over some passions; are they not
apt to raise others of a worse tendency? Enquire
into the original inhabitants of any nation; the inhabitants
will be constantly and truly represented
as courageous and indefatigable, because they
were bred in woods, and accustomed to hardships.
As soon as they were brought into cities;
as soon as they had tasted pleasures, their alertness
languished, and their courage melted away. This
was the fate of the antient Britons. Agricola had
sagaciously observed the errors of his predecessors,
and he was determined to win his enemies by methods
which no other governor had pursued. He recol- T8r 287
recollected the fable of the traveller, who, while
the wind blustered, and blew violently, kept on his
cloak in defiance of Boreas, but when the sun appeared,
when he felt the rays of Phœbus, he not
only threw aside his cloak, but as the heat encreased,
divested himself of every other garment. The successors
of Agricola acted the part of Boreas. They
were stormy and boisterous, but not successful.
They afford no sunshine.

The Caledonians, a brave and an unconquered
people, lost no opportunities of driving back the
Romans into the more southern parts of Britain.
They were led on by Galgacus, who was a north
Britain of great valour, and of high birth: he had
made a considerable resistance, even against Agricola.
It is a record for ever to the honour of the
Caledonians, that they were not in the least infected
by the contagious habits which had been introduced
into South Britain. Their bravery was undaunted,
and their manners were uncorrupted.
The force of numbers had lately compelled them
to take refuge amidst the Grampian mountains; Mountains, which run from east to west, from near
Aberdeen to Cowal in Argyleshire.

but as soon as Agricola was departed, they came
forward in all their native valour; and, by their
example and encouragement, animated the Britons
to resume the spirit of their ancestors, and to join
in the common cause of extirpating the Romans
out of the kingdom. To execute so great a work
could only be the effect of time. Roman colonies
had been planted; intermarriages had been made; I for- T8v 288
fortresses had been built; and what was the greatest
impediment, luxury had been established, as so
many preventive bulwarks against all essays of liberty
and national prerogative: yet if we can gather any
degree of truth from the flight and incongruous
accounts of these times, the Britons and the Caledonians,
during the reigns of Nerva and Trajan,
had made some important efforts towards the
principal design for which they had associated.
Their progress, if we may believe the Scotch historians,
was considerable; and they must soon
have freed themselves from the Roman yoke, if the
Emperor Adrian The adopted son and successor of Trajan. He was by
birth a Spaniard, and began his reign in the 0118118th year of the
christian Æra.
had not come over in person.

The Roman general, Lucius Antonius, had been
dangerously wounded, and his troops had been repulsed
in a battle against the Caledonians. This
was a circumstance of sufficient consequence to
hasten Adrian to England: but neither the exact
time of his arrival, nor his military actions in the
island, can by any means be ascertained.

Two medals of this Emperor appear to be strong
evidences, that he reduced the Britons to obedience.

On the reverse of one of the medals, is inscribed
“Britannicus”. On the reverse of the other, Restitutor
Britanniæ
.

During the reigns of the successive emperors,
Antonius Pius, M. Aurelius, Commodus, Pertinax,
and Didius Julianus. The few circumstances
which are relative to Britain, differ only in names U1r 289
names, as they are sometimes called battles, sometimes
skirmishes, sometimes inroads, sometimes
invasions. They may be said to continue the chain
of the history; but it is an iron chain continued
by wisps of straw.

To be continued.

To the
Author of the Lady’s Museum.

Madam,

Your receiving and publishing the letters of
other people, when without foreign assistance
your Museum would be much more to the pleasure
of your readers, shews that you resemble your
predecessor, Mr. Bickerstaff, no less in candour
than in wit; and now occasions this address to
you, from an old maid, owes who no other favour
to fortune than a noble birth, which, as it
happened many years ago, intitled me to a good
education; and produced me an agreeable reception
for certain periods of time, among many families
of my great relations; here as it was safest,
I always preserved the character of a spectator
only, in all domestic occurences: this has enabled
me to judge a little what effect the first
principles, either inculcated in young minds, or
taken up by them have upon their manners and
conduct in maturer years.

No.4. U The U1v 290

The letter in the month of May signed W. M.
after affirming that all women, and (for ought he
knows all men) think grandeur and happiness synonomous
terms, remarks with more justice, that the
polite accomplishments are too promiscuously
aimed at by all degrees of people for their daughters;
but does not assign (in my humble opinion)
the real, and more material reasons against it, but
turns back to his first proposition, and displays the
wide difference there is between riches, power, and
titles, and heart-felt satisfaction: where I shall
leave him at free liberty, to gather as many flowers
as he pleases, out of so well stocked a garden as he
has chosen to walk in; and only make some additional
observations on the education of young ladies.

It has been my misfortune to see quite the reverse
of what that gentleman complains of; not insignificant
girls taught too much, but great ladies
taught too little.

When I was about five and thirty, my cousin
german, the countess of ――, desired me to
come and pass a year with her, in which she proposed
going to Spa; and as her daughters were too
young, she said, to be any amusement to her, she
would leave them behind her. My situation in
life, and inclinations for travelling, made me very
readily accept her offer: and I took leave of my
good aunt, Mrs. Ashgrove, who was almost as
much delighted as myself with what she saw pleased,
and hoped might be of service to me.

When I came to town, I was very much surprised
to see two fine girls, the one about twelve,
and the other ten, that did not open their mouths before U2r 291
before their mother, and I soon found very
seldom saw her. My cousin was a very fine lady,
dressed perfectly well, and gave the most elegant
entertainments; she frequented the drawing-room
every court-day, and generally preceded two assemblies,
by a play, or opera, in the evening. My
day was far advanced before hers began, who gave
me an opportunity to see more of my young relations
than she did. I observed they had about
them a very ordinary Swiss woman, who was
called their French governess: she treated them
with insolence, and taught them a jargon no body
else could understand. Their only reading was
the news-papers, when the upper servants had done
with them; as for writing or dancing, it was thought
they were too young, and that their acquaintance
with any of their own rank would only
make them impatient, and wish for more liberty
than their mother cared to give them. On talking
to them, I found they did not want understanding;
but was so perverted with the knowledge of
their birth, and feeling of their slavery, that they
were continually insulting, or insulted by the domestics
they were obliged to converse with. The
eldest had a great spirit, and was always saying,
that when she married she would keep her servants
in subjection, and no person should dare, tho’
ever so great, to be impertinent to her. She always
listened with great relish to any reflections
made on her mother’s conduct, in regard to the
neglect of her children; which, to flatter the young
ladies, the lower people would sometimes throw
out, and treasured up a sufficient quantity of disobedienceU2 bedi- U2v 292
and contempt for her parents, whenever
she should have an opportunity of shewing it. The
youngest was of a gentler nature: she submitted to
her fate, and made court to her mother’s woman,
whenever she wanted, or wished for a new cap,
or a new coat, and to the groom of the chambers
for lemonade and cakes, on those assembly nights
which she spent above stairs.

I could not but grieve to see two creatures, that
might have been the blessing of the countess’s
declining years, merely by her own fault, give such
dreadful indications of proving the contrary. I endeavoured
all I could to persuade her to carry them
with us to Spa, which I knew would break thro’
their present course of life, and force her to grow
a little more acquainted with them, and they to be
more informed what behaviour suited them: but
it was all in vain. They were aukward hoydening
things, she said, and so young, there was no making
any thing of them.

Some years after, I heard that the eldest, being
left at her father’s country-seat, while he and her
mother made a visit into a distant country, had
run away with, and married an officer that came
to raise recruits in the neighbourhood; and the
younger had the next year a child by the butler.

Now, madam, is it not obvious to you, I am
sure it was to me, that had both been better
taught, better they would have acted? I must
add, this gay, this accomplished woman, had both
a sense of honour and chastity; and in a few
weeks after the last misfortune I mentioned happened
in the family, died of a broken heart. Oh, had U3r 293
had she had religion enough to have taught it to
her daughters! both by example and precept,
might they not have repaid her ten fold, in gratitude
and filial love? Had they learned their own
and other languages in proper books, how delightfully
might their time have been employed, in
reading the stories of all ages and countries, where
truth and propriety of conduct is proved to be
our only happiness; and vice and folly, however
long they totter on, are sure to fall, from whence
they never can emerge again. Had she introduced
them proprerly into the world, and given them the
accomplishments suitable to the figure they ought
to have made in it, might she not, like my lady
Harvest (to whom I have the honour to stand in
the same relation) have lived in continual thankfulness
to the Almighty for preserving her, to find a
new spring of joy revive in the autumn of her
days, by seeing her children practice the prudent
and tender virtues of a wife, and mother, fill the
station of great ladies with dignity in themselves,
obliging and entertaining conversation with their
equals, kind and generous offices (without affected
condescension) to their less prosperous acquaintance,
humanity to their servants, and universal
benevolence to all their fellow creatures.

Believe me, ’tis not ignorance, but knowledge,
that produces these characters in life.


I am, madam,
Your sincere admirer
And humble servant,

Agnes Woodbine.

U3 The U3v 294

The following Treatise on the Education of Daughters
is written by the celebrated Archbishop of Cambray,
and translated by a Friend of the Author of the
Museum.

Chap. I.

Of the Importance of the Education of Daughters.

Nothing is more neglected than the
education of daughters; custom, and the
caprice of mothers, are for the most part absolutely
decisive on that point. It is taken for granted, that a
very little instruction is sufficient for the sex; whereas,
the education of sons is looked upon as of principal
concern to the public; and although there is
scarce less mismanagement in this than in the bringing
up of daughters, nevertheless people are fully persuaded
that no small degree of discernment is requisite
to insure success. How many masters do we
see? how many colleges? what expence for impressions
of books, for researches into the sciences,
methods of learning languages, and choice of professors?

All these grand preparations have frequently
more shew than solidity; however, they indicate
the high notion people have of the education of
boys. As for girls, say they, what necessity is their
for them to be scholars; curiosity makes them
vain and conceited; it is sufficient they learn in time
how to govern their families, and to submit to their hus- U4r 295
husbands without debate: and here they are ready
to produce a number of known instances of women
grown ridiculous by pretence to scholarship; after
this they think themselves justified in blindly abandoning
girls to the management of ignorant and
indiscreet mothers: it is true we ought to be very
cautious of making pedantick ladies. Women,
for the most part, have less strength of understanding
than men, but more curiousity; wherefore
it is not proper to engage them in studies likely to
disturb their heads. It is not for them to govern
the state, direct the operations of war, or to interfere
in the administration of religious affairs. Thus they
may stand excused from those extensive articles of
knowledge relative to politics, the art military,
jurisprudence, theology: even the far greater part
of the mechanic arts are not suitable to them. They
are formed for gentler occupations: their bodies, as
their understanding, are less vigorous, less robust
than those of men; but nature, in compensation,
has appropriated to them industry, neatness, and
economy, and hence arises their taste for the calm duties
of domestic life――But what are we to conclude
from the natural weakness of women? the weaker
they are, of the greater moment it is to give them
strength. Have they not duties to fulfil, nay, duties
on which the life of society depends? Is it not
by them that families are ruined or upheld? they,
who have the regulation of the whole train of domestic
affairs, who have a general influence upon
manners, and by consequence the sway in what
most nearly affects all mankind.

U4 A U4v 296

A woman of judgment, application, and real
piety, is the soul of a whole great family: she inspires
that order, that prudence, and purity of manners
which secure happiness here and hereafter. It
is not in the power of men, tho’ vested with all
public authority, by their deliberations, to make any
establishments effectually good, unless women are
aiding in the execution.

The world is not a phantome: it is an assemblage
of families; and who can adjust the government of
them with more exactnesss than the women? They,
besides their natural authority, and assiduity in
their houses, have the further advantage of being
born careful, minutely attentive, industrious, insinuating,
and persuasive.

As for mankind, where else must they look for
the comforts of life, if marriage, that closest of all
alliances, shall be converted into bitterness? and
children, who in their turn will be called mankind,
what will become of them, if spoiled by their
mothers from their infancy.

Observe the parts women have to act, they are
not of less moment than those of the men; inasmuch
as they have a house to regulate, a husband
to make happy, children to bring up well;
add that public virtue is no less necessary for
the women than for the men. Without insisting
on the good or evil import they may be of
to the world, they are half of the human species
redeemed by the blood of Jesus Christ, and destined
to life eternal. Finally, to omit the good influence of
women well brought up, let us consider the evils
they are productive of, in defect of an education 2 in- U5r 297
inspiring them with virtue. It is certain this defect
in them is more mischievous than in men, because
the irregularities of men frequently proceed
from the bad education they have imbibed from
their mothers, and from those passions other women
have inspired them with in their riper years.
What intrigues does history present to our view?
What subversion of laws and morals? What bloody
wars, innovations of religion, revolutions of
state? all caused by the vices of women. These
are proofs of the importance of a good education
for girls. Let us next consider the means.

To be continued.

The U5v 298

The
History
of the
Count de Comminge
Continued.

I passed the night in the utmost agitation, and after
having formed a thousand different projects,
all equally fruitless and impracticable, it
came suddenly into my mind to burn the writings
which were still in my possession, those now hated
writings that proved our claim to the estates of the
family of Lussan. I was astonished that I had not
hit upon this expedient footer, since it was the most
effectual method I could take to put an end to a
suit, the consequence of which I had so much
dreaded.

It was not impossible but my father who had
proceeded very far might be induced to terminate
the affair amicably by my marriage with Adelaida;
but although there should be no foundation for so
pleasing a hope, yet I could not consent to furnish
arms against what I loved. I reproached myself
for having so long kept papers in my possession
which ought to have been sooner sacrificed to my
tenderness.

The U6r 299

The reflection of the injury I did my father
could not stop me a moment from the execution of
this design. This estate was entailed upon me, and
I inherited one left me by my mother’s brother,
which I could resign to him to procure his pardon,
and which was much more considerable than that
I was the cause of his losing.

There needed no more arguments to convince a
man in love, and already determined. I went instantly
to my closet for the little box which contained
these papers. Never had I in my whole life
experienced so happy a moment, as that in which
I committed them to the flames. I was transported
into rapture at the thoughts of so effectually serving
the object of my passion.

If she loves me, said I, she shall one day know
the sacrifice I have made for her; but if I am not
so happy as to touch her heart, she shall always
remain in ignorance of it. Why should I make
her sensible of an obligation she would be sorry to
owe to me? I would have Adelaida love me, but
I would not have her think herself indebted to me.
I confess, however, that after this action, I found
myself imboldened to declare my sentiments to her,
and the freedom with which I visited at her mother’s,
gave me an opportunity that very day.

“I am going to leave you, charming Adelaida,”
said I, “will you have the goodness to think
sometimes of a man whose happiness, or whose
misery you only can make?”
I had not power
to go on: she seemed alarmed and confused, I
thought also that I saw grief in her eyes.

“You U6v 300

“You have heard me,” resumed I trembling;
“give me some answer, I implore it of your compassion,
speak one word to me.”

“What would you have me say to you?” replied
she, with visible emotion; “I ought not to have
heard you, and still less ought I to answer you.”

Scarce did she give herself time to pronounce
these words, she left me so suddenly. I stayed the
rest of the day there, but I found it impossible
again to speak to her alone. She avoided me carefully;
she had an air of perplexity and confusion;
how lovely did she appear to me with that perplexed
air, and that sweet innocent confusion. My respect
for her was equal to my love; I could not look on
her without trembling, I dreaded lest my presumption
had made her repent of her goodness towards
me.

I should longer have observed a conduct so conformable
to my respect for her, and to the delicacy
of my own sentiments, if the necessity I was under
of leaving her had not forced me to speak. I was
willing to tell Adelaida my true name before I
went away; but I dreaded this declaration even
more than my former.

“I perceive you avoid me, madam,” said I to her.
“Alas! what will you do when you know all my
crimes, or rather misfortunes? I have imposed
upon you by a false name, I am not the person you
think me; I am,”
pursued I, trembling, with the
violence of my apprehensions, “the son of the
count de Comminge.”

“The son of the count de Comminge!” cried
Adelaida, with astonishment and grief in her face, ‘our U7r 301
“our enemy, our persecutor! do not you and
your father urge the ruin of mine?”

“Oh do not wound me with so cruel a thought!”
interrupted I, tears in spite of myself, streaming
from my eyes; “in me, charming Adelaida, you
behold a lover ready to sacrifice all for you;
my father will never injure yours; my love secures
him in your interest.”

“But why,” replied Adelaida, recovering from
her surprize, “why have you deceived me? why
did you conceal your true name? Had I known
it,”
pursued she, softly sighing, “it would have
warned me to fly from you.”

“Oh, do not, madam,” said I, taking her hand
which I forcibly kissed, “do not repent of your
goodness towards me.”

“Leave me,” said she withdrawing her hand, “the
more I see you the more inevitable I render
those misfortunes I too justly apprehend.”

The latent meaning of these words filled me
with a transport that suffered nothing but hope to
appear. I flattered myself that I should be able to
render my father favourable to my passion. This
belief so wholly possessed me, that I thought every
one should think as I did. I spoke to Adelaida of
my projects like one who is sure of success.

“I know now,” said she with a melancholy air,
“why my heart refuses to yield to the hopes you
endeavour to inspire. I foresee nothing but
misery in the course of this affair; yet I find a
pleasure in feeling what I do for you: I have
not hid my sentiments from you; I am willing “you U7v 302
you should know them, but remember that if
there is a necessity for it, I am capable of sacrificing
them to my duty.”

I had several conversations with Adelaida before
my departure, and always found new cause to
congratulate myself on my good fortune; the pleasure
of loving and knowing that I was beloved, filled
my whole heart; no suspicion, no fear for the
future could disturb the tender softness of our interviews.
We were secure of each other’s affection,
because esteem was the basis of it; and this certainy
far from diminishing the ardour of our
passion, added to it all the sweets of hope, and all
the charms of confidence.

“I should die with grief,” said she to me, “if I
bring upon you the displeasure of your father;
I would have you love me, but oh, I would
rather have you happy!”

I parted from her at length, full of the most
tender and most ardent passion that ever man felt,
and my whole soul intent upon the design of rendering
my father favourable to it.

In the mean time he was informed of every thing
that had passed at the baths. The servant whom
he had put about me had secret orders to observe
my conduct; this man had left him ignorant of
nothing, neither my love, nor my quarrel with
the chevalier de Saint Oden. Unfortunately the
chevalier was the only son of one of my father’s
most intimate friends; this circumstance, and the
danger to which he was reduced by his wound,
turned every thing against me. The servant who 6 had U8r 303
had given him such exact informations, represented
me to be much happier than I was. He described
madam and mademoiselle de Lussan as full of artifice
and design, as having always known me for the
count de Comminge, and had spared no pains to
seduce me.

Thus prejudiced, my father, naturally severe and
passionate, treated me at my return with great
harshness: he reproached me with my passion as
with a crime of the blackest dye.

“You have been base enough,” said he to me, “to
love my enemies, and without reflecting what
you owed either to me or to yourself, you have
entered into engagements with those I hate, and
I know not,”
added he, “whether you have not
done something still more worthy of my resentment!”

“Yes, Sir,” answered I, throwing myself at his
feet, “I am guilty, I confess, but I am so in spite
of myself. At this very moment when I implore
your pardon, I feel that no power on earth can
tear from my heart that passion which offends
you. Have pity on me, and oh! suffer me to
say it, have pity on yourself, put an end to that
hatred which disturbs the tranquillity of your
life. The tenderness which the daughter of
monsieur de Lussan and I felt for each other at
first sight, seems a warning from heaven to you.
Alas! my dear father, you have no other child
but me! would you make me miserable and load
me with misfortunes so much the more unsupportable
as they will come from a hand I must “ever U8v 304
ever love and revere? Suffer yourself, my
dear father to be softened into forgiveness of a
son, who has offended you only by a fatality for
which he could not be answerable.”

My father, who had suffered me to continue
kneeling during the whole time I was speaking to
him, looked on me for a moment with mingled
scorn and indignation.

“I have,” said he, “heard you with a patience
I am myself astonished at: I will still preserve
composure enough to tell you what is
the only favour you are to expect from me;
you must renounce your ill-placed passion, or
the quality of my son. Take your choice, and
this instant deliver me the writings you have
in your custody; you are no longer worthy of
my confidence.”

If my father had suffered himself to be moved by
my supplications, the demand he made of the
papers would have greatly distressed me: but his
harshness gave me courage.

“Those writings,” said I, rising, “are no longer in
my possession, I have burned them: but the
estate I inherit of my uncle’s shall be yours, instead
of those they would have given you.”

I had scarce time to pronounce these few words.
My father, mad with rage, drew his sword, and
would doubtless have run me through, for I made
not the least effort to avoid him, if my mother had
not entered the room that instant, and threw herself,
half dead with terror, between us.

“Ah! what would you do,” said she, gasping with
the violence of her fears, “is he not your son?” “Then, X1r 305
Then forcing me out of the room, she ordered
me to expect her in her own apartment.

I waited there a long time before she appeared:
she came at length. I had no longer rage, exclamation,
and menaces to combat; but a tender mother,
who entered into all my griefs, and intreated
me with tears, to have compassion on the condition
to which I had reduced her.

“What, my son,” said she to me, shall a mistress,
and a mistress whom you have known so short a
time, be preferred to your mother? Alas! if your
happiness depended upon me, I would sacrifice
every thing to secure it; but you have a father
who will be obeyed. He is upon the point of
taking the most violent resolutions against you.
Oh, my son! if you would not make me miserable,
suppress a passion that will render us all
unhappy.”

I remained some moments silent: how difficult
was it to resist such a plea, so tenderly urged by a
mother for whom I had the highest filial affection?
but love was still more powerful.

To be continued.

No. 4. X Phi- X1v 306

Philosophy
For the
Ladies
Continued.

Of the Metamorphoses of Animals, and the several
Changes observable in Animal Life.

But the most complete, and at the same time
the most universal of all these metamorphoses
is that wherein the animal appears in four several
shapes: which is the case with much the greatest part
of the winged inhabitants of the air of the insect
tribe; some of which in their different states have
been by turns tenants of earth, air, and water. Endless
would it be to enumerate all the various genera
of insects who undergo these changes. We shall
therefore content ourselves, as in the last case, with
only mentioning one of each sort, viz. Of those
whose origin is water, and of those whose rise is
from the earth.

Of the first, let the common gnat be taken for
our example. This little delicate tender insect, which
the gentlest touch will destroy, the least breath of wind X2r 307
wind waft upon its bosom, and the least drop of
rain buries in its waves, yet first sees existence in
that rough and turbulent element the water. There
it is the parent lays her egg, which is hatched by
some means we can little comprehend, (for heat
can have no influence at the bottom of the
water) comes out a little groveling worm, minute
and unobservable; changing from this, however,
it soon arises towards the surface of the water,
where, hanging suspended on an air-bubble, no
bad emblem of the general dependence of human
affairs, it passes thro’ a thousand fluctuations; now
hurried onwards by the rapid power of tides, or the
uncertain gusts of winds varying at every moment,
and now gliding smoothly on the calm even surface
of a glassy stream, till at length seizing on
the happy moment for deliverance from this suspence,
it drops the slough which now envelops it,
and mounting into air, quits and disdains alike its
helpless state of infancy, and its precarious anxious
situation when brought to somewhat more apparent
ripeness. Reflect on this, oh man, and think
what art thou but a poor insect, crushed before the
moth!

As to the land metamorphosis of this compleatest
kind, we need go no further to illustrate it,
than to that useful animal the silk-worm, as he is
perhaps the most perfect of this class of insects. His
first state is, as that of all others of his kind, the
egg. From this he issues a small black maggot,
which, after having shifted many various coats, and
increased his bulk to upwards of a thousand times
its original size, weaves out of his own bowels a X2 silken X2v 308
silken monument in which he lies interred for a
short space, and then sallies forth an elegant fly,
compleat in every part, and as different from the
worm it sprung from as fire from earth, or any the
most pure can be from the grossest being. In this
most perfect state, he ranges through creation, seems
to be divested even of the necessities of nature (for
in the fly-state none of those creatures take any
food) and in short appears to be transformed into
a perfect sylph, destined to nothing but the perpetuating
of its species, which being once insured, it
resigns its life as no longer worth the preservation.

To the first class of these changes may be referred
every one of the gnat, midge, dragon-fly,
and ichneumon class; and to the latter all the
fly, moth, and butterfly species. Were we to enter
into particulars, the detail would be endless. This
sketch, however, may suffice to turn the soul of
man to a reflection on the vicissitude and fluctuation
of his own state, and to remind him that
after the alterations he meets with in this life, which
only lead him to that state of insensibility, that
even the minutest insect seems obliged to pass thro’
ere it can reach its limited degree of perfection;
there must be some final state superior to them all,
and which, with him, has the advantage denied to
these symbols of his happiness, that it shall last to
all eternity.

6 The X3r 309

The Natural History of the Formica Leo,
or Lion-Pismire.

Nature who has with the utmost care allotted
to every species of animals its peculiar place of
residence and its peculiar kind of food, has
also with equal wisdom furnished every individual
with the means of rendering such habitation the
most commodious, and of procuring such food
with the greatest ease. Numberless expedients,
numberless stratagems has she instructed even the
minutest insects in, for the ensnaring and overpowering
those animals which she has destined
to be his prey. Of these we shall in the course of
this work relate many, of which, however, there
are few more curious, and at the same time more
simple than that of the little animal which now
falls under our consideration.

The formica-leo, or lion-pismire, is a very
small insect, not much bigger than a large emmet,
which, however, notwithstanding its name,
bears no resemblance to the pismire class, either in
its figure or disposition. On the contrary, as the
laborious ant ranges about every where with the
greatest industry to find its food in the summertime,
and lay it up in storehouses for the winter;
the animal we are speaking of keeps itself ever confined
to a single spot, waiting with a most amazing
degree of patience and perseverance for the supply
of the present moment, as chance shall throw it
in its way; nay, even when that chance has so far
favoured him as to bring some devoted victim towards
his cell, he instead of advancing forwards to X3 lay X3v 310
lay hold on it, constantly retires from it, as if he
seemed to make it a point that the destruction of
it should be entirely its own act, or unavoidable
misfortune.

The form of the lion-pismire is that represented
at Fig. I. and II. in the plate annexed to this work,
of which the first represents the back, and the other
the belly, although both about four times as big as
life. The body of it is of an annular texture, by
which means the tail is rendered extremely pliable
and apt for the use which we shall hereafter describe.
It has six legs, placed as those of most insects
are in the thorax. Its head is small and flat,
and from the forepart of it two pretty long horns
shoot out, and between them a pair of serrated or
saw-like forcipes, wherewith it destroys and tears to
pieces those creatures which are unfortunate enough
to fall within its reach. The horns are about the
sixth part of an inch in length, and bend like
hooks in the extremity. Towards their insertion
appear two small eyes very black and lively, and
which are extemely serviceable to the creature, for
he starts from the smallest objects he discovers.
Other animals are furnished with wings, or feet at
least, to render them expeditious in the pursuit of
their prey. But his creature seems to make use of
his legs for little more purpose than to bear him
backwards from his prey, which as we have before
observed must come to him. He is, however,
provided with means of causing it to fall into the
ambuscade he prepares for it. This is the only
resource he has for subsistence, the only piece of
skill that he is master of. That power, however,
which has provided for every one whatever may be X4r 311
be needful, has rendered this one knowledge sufficient
for all his purposes whilst in his terrestrial
state; for this creature, as we shall farther relate,
undergoes some of those metamophoses which we
have before given an account of. His method of
obtaining food is then as follows:

The place which he always chuses as fittest for
the scene of action is a bed of dry sand, at the foot
of a wall, or under some shelter where no rain can
come at it, either to disconcert his work, or prevent
the effect of his operations; which could by no
means answer their intended purpose, were they to
be attempted either in a solid soil, or in a moist
sand, neither of which would be tractable to his
tools, or become serviceable to the completion of
his design.

He begins to work then, by bending the hinder
part of his body which tapers into a point, and then
plunging it like a plough-share into the sand, which
he throws up in his rear with a backward motion
of his body; and thus by repeating his efforts, and
taking several rounds, he at last traces out a circular
furrow, whose diameter always equals the depth
which he intends to sink it. Near the edge of the
first furrow he opens a second, and then a third,
and so on to a great number, every one of which
is smaller then the preceding one; sinking himself
from time to time deeper and deeper in the
sand, which he throws wide with his horns, still
casting it up behind him with his tail as with a
spade, and by the repeated strokes of his head
whirling it out of the circle till he has compleatly X4 formed X4v 312
formed his cell, which is a cavity in the form of an
inverted cone, or the inside of a funnel.

This cell is larger or smaller in proportion to the
growth, and consequently to the size of the animal;
but in a full grown one, is sometimes upwards
of two inches in diameter and as much in
depth.

When this loose and unstable fabrick is thus
finished, he forms his ambuscade in the center of
it, concealing himself in such a manner under the
sand, that his horns form an exact circle round the
central termination, or apex of the cone. In this
situation he remains entirely motionless watching
for his prey, which is composed of small insects
of many kinds, more especially the female ant,
who being unprovided with wings, like the generality
of insects, is less able to escape when once she
falls into the snare. Other animals, however, are
far from being safe from the dexterity of this skillful
hunter. Fatal is the moment in which any
one is so indiscreet as to venture near the edge of
this precipice, which descending in a steep slope,
and that formed of a light loose sand, immediately
gives way, and hurries it down instantly to the center.
But lest its own weight should not be sufficient
to prevent its recovering a first false step,
no sooner does our ambuscader perceive by the fall
of some few grains of sand that a prize is near,
than by shrinking back he removes the lower sand,
and undermining the more extreme parts obliges
the bank to break and roll down, bringing down
with it, and at the same time overwhelming whatsoever
happens to be near its verge.

It X5r 313

It sometimes, however happens, that the insect thus
entrapped being endowed with peculiar agility, or
provided with wings, is able to rise above this first
envelopement. In this case the lion-pismire defeats
its efforts by whirling a large quantity of sand into
the air by means of his tail above the height of the
rising animal. This falling again in what to so
tender a creature as a gnat, fly, or emmet, is equal
to a dreadful shower of stones, the unfortunate
insect beat down, overwhelmed by the tempest
that pours down from every quarter, and hurried
away by the instability of the sand which
rolls from under his feet, falls between the serrated
forcipes of his enemy, who plunging them into his
body, drags it under the sand, and there triumphantly
feasts on his thus devoted victim.

This great end being brought about, and our
voracious animal thus sated with an ample meal
sucked from the juices of his prey, his next care is
to remove the carcase, lest the appearance of a dead
body should alarm others, and give notice of the
fatal and treacherous nature of this seemingly inoffensive
cavern. He therefore extends his horns,
and with a sudden spring tosses the light exuvium
of the slain to at least half a foot beyond the borders
of his trench. And in case his habitation should
in the course of one of these exploits be any way
disconcerted or filled up, if the aperture becomes
too large for the depth, or the declivity loses its
proper slope, he instantly sets himself to work and
repairs the whole, rounding, deepening, and clearing
the cavity with a most amazing expertness;
which done, he again conceals himself in the sand, and X5v 314
and waits in an apparent state of inactivity for
whatever shall fall next into his snare.

In the doing this his patience and perseverance
are so great, and nature has provided him with
such abilities for abstinence, that he sometimes
passes whole weeks, nay months without motion,
and what is still more surprizing without food
itself.

The lion-pismire, hid at the bottom of his
trench, and whirling the sand on an ant to prevent
its regaining the bank, is represented at Fig.
III.

The lion-pismire, however, as I have observed
before, does not pass his whole life under the form
we have here described. He is to become a fly; but
before he can undergo so great and extraordinary a
metamorphosis, it is necessary that he should pass
through a period of temporary death, for which
state he prepares in the following manner, building
to himself a secure and convenient tomb, wherein
he lies decently inurned till the appointed moment
when he is to arise from his inactive state, and become
the inhabitant of another element.

When the time comes for this resignation of his
first life, he troubles himself no further about the
order and form of his trench, but falls to work in
the sand, striking out a great number of irregular
tracks in it, with an eagerness that appears as if
it was designed to throw him into a sweat. Be this
as it will, it is certain that his body becomes at
this time covered over with a viscous moisture,
which as he rolls himself about in the sand, wherein
he plunges himself in every direction, fixes and unites X6r 315
unites all the grains he touches. With these sandy
particles and the dried glew that consolidates them,
he forms a crust which encompasses his whole body
like a little ball of five or six twelfths of an inch
diameter (Vid. fig. IV.) Within this ball, however,
he reserves to himself a sufficient space to
move about; and as a bare wall of sand would
be too harsh and cold for him to remain happily in,
he lines it throughout with a kind of silk tapestry
of his own weaving, composed of threads formed
from his bowels, of a beautiful pearl colour, and infinitely
surpassing in fineness that of the silk-worm.
Yet whilst it is thus commodiously and elegantly
furnished within-side, the exterior still retains the
same rugged and undesirable appearance, by which
it escapes the notice of birds and other animals
of prey, who might perhaps be tempted by a more
alluring outside.

In this situation he lives secluded from the world,
for six weeks or two months, and sometimes
more: at the end of which period nature having
performed her secret work, he divests himself of
his horns, paws, and skin, his spoils sink to the
bottom of the ball, like a suit of cast-off cloathing,
and his figure is then that of the nympha, represented
greatly magnified, and in two different directions
at Fig. V. and VI. when tearing away his
tapestry and bursting his rocky enclosure, he comes
out a perfect animal of the dragon-fly kind, furnished
with four large filmy wings, with which he
quits the obscurity of his former state; becomes
divested of his barbarity and subtile inclinations, as
well as of his cumbersome weight, and in short appearspears X6v 316
entirely a new animal, as is shewn in Fig. VII.

The animal before us, however, is not the only
example of this kind of subtilty in the insect world.
There has been discovered another creature, which
from the resemblance it has to the lion-pismire in
the method of digging a trench for intrapping its
prey, has been distguished by the authors who
have described it by the name of the vermis-leo, or
lion-worm. But as what we have said of the formica-leo,
will equally describe the method of this
creatures procuring its food, we shall not trouble
our readers with any farther detail concerning
it; but content ourselves with only presenting them
a drawing of it at Fig. VIII. in the annexed copperplate,
in which a and b represent the worm in its
first state, c shews the numpha, or second period
of its life, and d the form of the fly, or last
transformation.

The X7r 317

The
Lady’s Geography
Continued.

Of the Manners and Customs of the Inhabitants
of Amboyna.

The men and women do not go together to
these feasts, as there are apartments in their
houses appropriated to each sex, these islanders having
certain laws which do not suffer all the relations
of the husband to see his wife. The father,
mother, and children of the same family, may indeed
feed together, but not the father with the
daughter-in-law, or with his grand daughters when
grown up: the mother with her son-in-law or
grandsons, or the brother and sister-in-law together.
Nay more, they are not even permitted to see each
other when eating, and if a man surprises a woman
in that situation, by accident, for by design it never
happens, he acquires a scandal which is not to be
wiped away but by the means of making her some
considerable present. The reason of this custom with
respect to relations it is not easy to guess at; but
as to the separation of the sexes in general, it may
be supposed that jealousy, of which these people
have a considerable share, must be the sole cause
of it.

One X7v 318

One of the principal dishes which the Amboynians
make use of in their feasts, is a hog’s head,
with a lemon fixed between the jaws, and adorned
with a number of flowers of a very beautiful red,
called Bongayraya. This dish is always placed before
those persons who stand in the highest estimation;
ma the other parts of their pork is dressed in
many different ways, but in every one of them
with exceeding high and savory seasonings. If
they have fish, the head is always presented to the
king of the feast, who is himself for that reason
called Kapalakan, or Fish-Head; of which, when
he has taken as much as he thinks proper, he distributes
the remainder among those who sit near him.
The turtle is one of their great delicacies, which
they stew at a distance from the fire, without any other
liquor than the juices of the animal: but they
afterwards add to it a great quantity of seasoning:
The cocoa, seago, and rice also, prepared in various
methods, form several dishes in their entertainments;
and of the two latter their bread is
composed.

They have great quantities of venison and wildfowl,
of which they are very fond, as also of the
bat, dressed after a particular manner. There is a kind
of white worm, which is found in the rotton wood of
the seago tree, of about the length and thickness of
the first joint of a man’s thumb, which they roast on
little skewers, and eat very greedily; as they do also
the wawos, or reddish worms we mentioned to be
found on the sea coast. These are to be met with in
great abundance along the shore, especially in stony
places, about the season of the April full moon. In X8r 319
In the night time they give a light like the glowworm,
which seems to invite people to go in search
of them; which they do, every one laying in his
stock at once, because they make their appearance
only for about three or four days in the whole year.

In these feasts, the victuals are ever dressed by
the women, but they are always served in by men.
The principal care of the master of the feast, is
that there may be no want of victuals: every guest
has one large vessel set before him, containing several
little dishes which are filled with all kinds of
food, and after he has eaten his fill of this allowance,
the rest is carried home to his house by the
servants.

Their chief drink is spring water, or the milk of
the cocoa-nut. By way of wine they make use of
the towak or fin, which is extracted from a tree of
that name, and the saguweer which distils from
another, and has nearly the taste of wormwoodwine.
Their stronger liquors are the rack and
brom made from rice, and two other kinds of spirit,
which they get from Japan and China. They are
very fond of the French and Spanish wines, but
do not greatly relish the German. The women keep
mostly to water, although they are by no means
averse to the drinking of Spanish wine, were the
means of procuring it more accessible to them.
The use of tea and coffee is not very familiar to the
Amboynians; yet they sometimes take the former,
especially when they are visited by the Dutch, to
whose customs, whenever they come to any of their
repasts, they accomodate themselves as much as
possible.

2 Their X8v 320

Their manner of kindling fires is much readier
than ours; they rub two pieces of wood against
each other, the one hard, the other soft and hollow,
near which they hold a bit of lint, which kindles
in an instant. For the making of salt, they take the
pieces of old worm-eaten wood which the sea throws
up on the shore: these they dry and reduce to
ashes, sprinkling them continually with sea-water,
till they form a mass of salt underneath them, or
else boil up the same water in a pot with the ashes
of certain leaves for two or three days successively,
at the end of which they find a quantity of very
good salt at the bottom of the vessel.

Y1r

The
Lady’s Museum
.

The Trifler.
[Number V.]

The Arabian proverb, “Shut the windows
that the house may be light”
, is supposed
to contain some great mystery; and
indeed it must be confessed that it
has very much the air of a paradox: but whatever
explication the wise and the learned may give to
this sentence, it seems not unaptly applied to that
gay part of my own sex so improperly called fine
ladies, the business of whose lives it is to dress, to
play at cards, to simper in the drawing-room, to
languish at an opera, and coquet at a play; whose
eyes being perpetually dazzled by the glare of folly
and impertinence, are too weak to bear the steady
ray of reason: their minds therefore are always
dark; and ignorance, like a thick cloud, wraps them Numb. V. Y up Y1v 322
up in impenetrable gloom. To such as these then
I will suppose the Arabian sage cries, “Shut the
windows that the house may be light”
.

The fine lady has no other use for her eyes but
to sparkle and languish; reading would spoil their
lustre, and incroach upon that precious time which
is all devoted to pleasure. What advantage can
she derive from books? will they teach her how to
improve her complexion, and repair the ravages
made by time in her face? Can morality, learning,
and wit, instruct one who exercises her memory
only upon cards, and has sufficient employment
for her judgment, in chusing a suit of ribbons, or a
brocade? Who never knew, what it was to think
seriously for a single moment; and whose mind
can entertain no other ideas but what dress and
quadrille inspire.

Yet of such poor materials as these a coquet is
made, one who lays claim to boundless dominion,
who expects to subject all hearts to her sway, and
dispense happiness and misery, life and death, with a
smile or frown.

That a creature so despicable as this is capable
of doing a great deal of mischief, the following
letter will shew; and I do not doubt but by publishing
it I shall oblige my readers as much as the
unhappy writer who makes it her request.

To Y2r 323

To the
Author of the Trifler.

Madam,

I Thank you for publishing the letter signed
Perdita: it was a prelude to my unhappy story,
which I am desirous the world should know; yet
for the sake of him, who in spite of all the wrongs
he has done me will be ever dear to me, I shall
disguise the names of persons and places.

The facts I relate will point out the guilty only
to themselves; but they will display a character,
which of all others is the most dangerous to the
peace of families, and to which all my misfortunes
are owing.

At sixteen I was taken from the boarding-school
by my mother, to have my education finished by
a commerce with the fashionable world; but I received
much less improvement from those lessons
of politeness than from the solid instructions of my
father, who was a man of sense and learning, and
who took pleasure in cultivating my mind.

As my fortune was very considerable, I soon
had a sufficient number of admirers; and I thought
myself extremely happy in being able to touch
the heart of a young gentleman, who, even before
he declared his passion, had engaged my tenderest
affection.

He soon obtained my consent to demand me of
my parents; his birth was at least equal to mine, Y2 his Y2v 324
his fortune superior, and his character unexceptionable:
my parents therefore thought they disposed
of me very happily by giving me to him.

A few weeks after our marriage my husband
carried me to his country-seat; the beauty of the
place, my taste for retirement, and the tender behaviour
of the man I passionately loved, left
me nothing to wish for, and I could have been
content to spend my whole life in this delightful
abode.

We had lived here near a year without my husband
expressing the least inclination to return to
town, when I took it into my head to surprise him
agreeably with the company of a young lady who
had been my school-fellow, and for whom I had a
very great friendship.

I wrote to her, and invited her to spend a few
months with me; the spring was now far advanced,
and I gave her a most romantic description of my
charming retreat, in order to induce her to comply
with my request.

She answered my letter with a great deal of common
place rallery upon the country, and my rusticated
taste, and positively refused to come.

I shewed her letter to Alcander, so let me call
my husband: he smiled when he read it. “This
is a fine modish lady,”
said he, “bewitched with
the pleasures of the town; pray insist upon her
coming hither, that we may make a convert
of her.”

Charmed to have it in my power to oblige him,
I wrote to her immediately in such pressing terms
to favour me with a visit, that I drew a promise 6 from Y3r 325
from her to comply, and a few days afterwards her
maid arrived early in the morning, and told me
her lady was following in a post-chaise, and had
sent her before to spread her toilet and prepare
every thing for her dressings as soon as she arrived.

I observed Alcander smile archly at these words,
and at the sight of a great number of trunks and
band-boxes, which the servant had brought with
her. From several things that were said by this
girl, I observed that her lady was grown extremely
fantastical; and I was a little out of countenance
when I reflected, that I had done no honour to
my judgment, by introducing her as my friend to
Alcander. Alas! madam, how little did I then
imagine that this flighty creature was to rob me of
my husband’s affections!

When she arrived, her appearance did not contradict
the opinion we had formed of her; every
look and motion, the sound of her voice, and the
turn of her expressions, were calculated to suit, by
a pretty effronterie, the masculine graces she derived
from her hat and feather.

I perceived that she was struck with my husband’s
figure, and my vanity was soothed by it.
Doubtless she did not expect to see the fine gentleman
and the tender husband united in the person
of my then faithful Alcander. Ah, how dearly
have I since paid for the short triumph I then enjoyed!

I attended Belinda, so let me call her, to her
apartment; and here, being witness to a great deal
of lively impertinence which escaped her, I could
not help telling her, with an ironical smile, “That Y3 she Y3v 326
she was prodiously improved since she left the
boarding-school.”

I was afraid she would have been offended by
the manner in which I spoke these words; but,
to my great surprize, she answered, with a low courtesy
and a smile of self-approbation, “My dear, I
am vastly obliged to you.”
I left her in her
dressing-room, to join Alcander in the garden, who
diverted himself extremely with her ridiculous affectation.

We did not see her till dinner was served; and
then she appeared in full derss, curled, powdered,
and patched, as if she had been going to an assembly.
The moment she saw Alcander her eyes fell
to work, and there was nothing but ogling all
dinner-time; whenever she spoke to him, her voice
was softened, and her mouth screwed into a thousand
different forms.

I might perhaps have been early alarmed at this
solicitude to attract the notice of my husband, had
I not observed her practice the same airs upon the
fellow that waited behind her chair, who, whenever
he helped her to any thing, was sure to be met
with a sparkling glance, that seemed to solicit his
admiration also; for vanity will, as the poet says,
“Prey upon garbage”.

I have not brought my story to that point from
whence I may date all my sufferings: my heart is
too full at present to permit me to proceed; I will
take another opportunity to give you the sequel,
and am,

Madam,
Your obliged Humble Servant,

Perdita.

Y4r 327

The
History
of
Harriot and Sophia
Continued.

Dolly, though encouraged by the sweet
condescension of Sophia, who, to inspire her
with confidence, freely acknolwedged the situation
of her own heart, blushed so much, and was in
such apparent confusion, that Sophia was concerned
at having made her a request which gave her so
much pain to comply with.

At length the innocent girl, looking up to her
with a bashful air, said, “I should be ashamed,
dear Miss, to own my weakness to you, if I did
not know that you are too generous to think
the worse of me for it: to be sure I have a great
value for Mr. William; but I was not so foolish
as to be taken with his handsomeness only, tho;
indeed he is very handsome, and I am delighted
to find that you think him so; but Mr. William,
as my father can tell you, madam, is a
very fine scholar: he was educated in a great
school at London, and there is not a young squire
in all this country who has half his learning, or
knows how to behave himself so genteely as he Y4 does, Y4v 328
does, though his father is but a farmer: however,
he is rich, and he has but one child besides
Mr. William, and that is a sickly boy, and not
likely to live; so that Mr. William, it is thought,
will have all.”

“I should imagine then,” said Sophia, “that this
young man would not be a bad match for you?”

“A bad match,” replied Dolly, sighing: “no certainly;
but his aunt looks higher for him: yet
there was a time when she was well enough
pleased with his liking me.”

“What is his aunt,” said Sophia, “and how does
it happen that she has any authority over him?”

“Why you must know, madam,” answered Dolly,
“that his aunt is very rich; when she was a young
woman, a great lady took a fancy to her, and
kept her as her companion a great many years,
and when she died, she left her all her cloaths
and jewels, and a prodigious deal of money:
she never would marry; for she was crossed in
love, they say, in her youth, and that makes
her so ill-natured and spiteful, I believe, to young
people; but notwithstanding that, I cannot
help loving her, because she was always so fond
of Mr. William: she is his god-mother, and
when he was about ten years old she sent for him
to London, and declared she would provide for
him as her own; and indeed she acted like a
mother towards him: she put him to school,
and maintained him like a gentleman; and when
he grew up, she would have made a gentleman
of him; for she had a great desire that he should
be an officer.

Mr. Y5r 329

Mr. William at that time was very fond of
being an officer too; but he was very dutiful
and obedient to his father, indeed Miss Sophia
he is one of the best young men in the world,
he desired leave to consult him first; so about a
year ago he came to visit his father, and has
never been at London since; and he had not
been long in the country before he changed his
mind as to being an officer, and declared he
would be a farmer like his father, and live a
country life.”

“Ah Dolly,” said Sophia smiling, “I suspect you
were the cause of this change, my friend.”

“Why indeed,” replied Dolly, “he has since told
me so: but perhaps he flattered me when he said
it; for, ah my dear Miss, I remember what you
said just now about the deceitfulness of men, and
I tremble lest Mr. William should be like the
rest.”

“Well my dear,” interupted Sophia, “go on with
your story; I am impatient to know when you
saw each other first, and how your acquaintance
began.”

“You know, madam,” said Dolly, “my father
keeps us very retired: I had no opportunity of
seeing Mr. William but at church; we had
heard that farmer Gibbons had a fine son come
from London, and the Sunday afterwards when
we were at church, my sister, who is a giddy wild
girl, as you know, kept staring about, in hopes
of seeing him. At last she pulled me hastily, and
whispered, look, look, Dolly, there is farmer
Gibbons just come in, and I am sure he has got his Y5v 330
his London son with him, see what a handsome
young man he is, and how genteely he is drest!

Well, madam, I looked up, and to be sure I
met Mr. William’s eyes full upon me; I felt
my face glow like fire; for as soon as I
looked upon him, he made me a low bow. My
sister courtesied; but for my part, I don’t know
whether I courtesied or not: I was never so confused
in my life, and during the whole time we
were at church, I scarce ever durst raise my eyes;
for I was sure to find Mr. William looking into
our pew.”

“I suppose you was not displeased with him,”
said Sophia, “for taking so much notice of you?”

“I do not know whether I was or not,” replied
Dolly; “but I know that I was in a strange confusion
during all church-time; yet I observed
that Mr. William did not go out when the rest
of the congregation did, but staid behind, which
made my sister laugh; for he looked foolish
enough standing alone. But he staid to have an
opportunity of making us another bow; for it
is my father’s custom, as soon as he has dismissed
the people, to come into our pew and take
us home with him. I never shall forget how
respectfully Mr. William saluted my father as he
passed him. I now made amends for my former
neglect of him, and returned the bow he
made me with a very low courtesy.

Fanny and I talked of him all the way home:
I took delight in hearing her praise him; and although
I was never used to disguise my thoughts
before, yet I knew not how it was, but I was ashamed Y6r 331
ashamed to speak so freely of him as she did, and
yet I am sure I thought as well of him.”

“I dare say you did,” said Sophia, smiling; “but
my dear,”
pursued she in a graver accent, “this was
a very sudden impression. Suppose this young
man whose person captivated you so much, had
been wild and dissolute, as many young men are;
how would you have excused yourself for that
early prejudice in his favour, which you took in
so readily at your eyes, without consulting your
judgment in the least?”

Dolly, fixing her bashful looks on the ground, remained
silent for a moment; then sighing, answered,
“I am sure if I had not believed Mr.
William good and virtuous, I should never have
liked him, tho’ he had been a hundred times
handsomer than he is; but it was impossible to
look on him and think him otherwise; and if
you had observed him well, Miss Darnley, his
countenance has so much sweetness and candor
in it, as my father once said, that you could not
have thought ill of him.”

“It is not always safe,” said Sophia, sighing likewise,
“to trust to appearances: men’s actions as
well as their looks often deceive us; and you
must allow, my dear Dolly, that there is danger
in these sudden attachments; but when did you
see this pretty youth again?”

“Not till the next Sunday,” replied Dolly;
“and tho’ you should chide me never so much, yet
I must tell you that this seemed the longest week
I ever knew in my life. I did not doubt but he
would be at church again, and I longed impatiently“patiently Y6v 332
for Sunday. At last Sunday came; we
went with my father as usual to church, and
would you believe it, Miss Darnley, tho’ I wish’d
so much to see Mr. William, yet now I dreaded
meeting him, and trembled so when I came into
church, that I was obliged to take hold of Fanny
to keep me from falling. She soon discovered
him, and pulled me in order to make me look
up: he had placed himself in our way, so that we
passed close by him. He made us a very low bow,
and my mother, who had not seen him before,
smiled, and looked extremely pleased with him;
for to be sure, Madam, she could not help admiring
him.

Well, I was very uneasy all the time we were
in church; for Fanny whispered me that my
sweet-heart, for so she called Mr. William, minded
nothing but me. This made me blush excessively,
and I was afraid my mother would take
notice of his staring and my confusion; so that
(heaven forgive me) I was glad when the sermon
was ended. He made us his usual compliment
at our going out, but I did not look up: however,
I was impatient to be alone with Fanny, that I
might talk of him, and in the evening we walked
towards the Park. Just as we had placed ourselves
under a tree, we saw a fine drest gentleman, a
visitor of the Squire’s as we supposed, coming up
to us: upon which we rose and walked homewards;
but the gentleman followed us, and
coming close to me, stared imprudently under my
my hat, and swearing a great oath, said I was a pretty
girl, and he would have a kiss. Fanny seeing him “take Y7r 333
take me by the arm, screamed aloud; but I, pretending
not to be frightened, tho’ I trembled
sadly, civilly begg’d him to let me go. He did
not regard what I said, but was extremely rude;
so that I now began to scream as loud as Fanny,
struggling all the time to get from him, but in
vain, and now who should come to my assistance
but Mr. William: I saw him flying across a field,
and my heart told me it was he, before he came
near enough for me to know him.”

“As soon as Fanny perceived him, she ran to
him and beg’d him to help me; but he did not
need intreaty: he flew like a bird to the place
where I was, and left Fanny far behind. The rude
gentleman bad him be gone, and threatened him
severely; for he had taken the hand I had at liberty,
which I gladly gave him, and insisted upon
his letting me go: and now, my dear Miss
Darnley
, all my fears were for him, for the gentleman
declared if he did not go about his busines
he would run him through the body, and actually
drew his sword; I thought I should have died
at that terrible sight; my sister run towards
home crying like one distracted; as for me, tho’
the man had let go my hand, and I might have
run away, yet I could not bear to leave Mr. William
to the mercy of that cruel wretch; and
I did what at another time I should have blushed
to have done. I took his hand, and pulled him
with all my force away; but he, enraged at being
called puppy by the gentleman, who continued
swearing, that he would do him a mischief, if he
did not leave the place, begged me to make the “best Y7v 1334
best of my way home; and turning furiously to
him who was brandishing his sword about, he
knocked him down with one stroke of a cudgel
which he fortunately had in his hand, and snatching
his sword from him, he threw it among the
bushes.”

“Upon my word” (said Sophia) “your William’s
character rises upon me every moment; this was
a very gallant action, and I do not wonder at
your liking him now.”

“Ah, Miss” (cried Dolly) “if you had seen how he
looked when he came back to me, if you had
heard the tender things he said――Well, you
may imagine I thanked him for the kindness he
had done me, and he protested he would with
pleasure lose his life for my sake. I think I could
have listened to him for ever; but now my father
appeared in sight. My sister had alarmed him
greatly with her account of what had happened,
and he was coming hastily to my assistance, followed
by my mother and all the family. As soon
as we perceived them coming we mended our
pace; for we had walked very slowly hitherto:
then it was that Mr. William, who had not spoke
so plainly before, told me how much he loved
me, and begg’d I would give him leave to see me
sometimes. I replied, that depended upon my
father, and this was prudent, was it not, my
dear Miss Darnley?”

“Indeed it was,” answered Sophia, “but what said
your lover?”

“He sighed, Madam,” resumed Dolly, “and said
he was afraid my father would not think him “worthy Y8r 335
worthy of me: he owned he was no otherwise
worthy of me than from the great affection he
bore me, and then――But here I fear you will
think him too bold and perhaps blame me.”

“I hope not,” said Sophia.

“Why, Madam,” continued Dolly, “he took me
hand and kissed it a thousand times; and tho’ I
did all I could to be sure to pull it away, yet he
would not part with it, till my father was so
near that he was afraid he would observe him;
and then he let it go, and begg’d me in a whisper
not to hate him. Bless me, what a strange
request that was, Miss Darnley! how could I hate
one to whom I had been so greatly obliged! I
was ready to burst into tears at the very thought,
and told him I was so far from hating him,
that――”

“Pray go on, my dear, (said Sophia) observing
she hesitated and was silent.

“I told him, Madam,” resumed she, “that I would
always regard him as long as I lived.――I did not
say too much, did I?”

I suppose,” said Sophia, “you have him to understand
that it was in gratitude for the service
he had done you.”

“To be sure,” said Dolly, “I put it in that light.
Well I am glad you approve of my behaviour,
Miss Darnley; so, as I was telling you, my father
came up to us, and thanked Mr. William for
having rescued his daughter; he then asked him
what he had done with the rude fellow? Mr.
William
told him he had given him a lucky
stroke with his cudgel, which had made him “measure Y8v 336
measure his length on the ground; ‘but,’ said he
(and sure that showed excessive good nature) ‘I
hope I have not hurt him much’
:

My father said he would go and see; and then
shaking Mr. William kindly by the hand, he
called him a brave youth, and said he hoped they
should be better acquainted――Oh! how glad
was I to hear him say so: My mother too was
vastly civil to him; and as for Fanny, I thought
she would have hugg’d him, she was so pleased
with him for his kindness to me. My mother
insisted upon his staying to drink tea with us,
and as soon as my father came back, we all went
in together.”

“Pray what became of the poor vanquished
knight?”
said Sophia, smiling.

“Oh, I forgot to tell you,” resumed Dolly,
“that my father said he saw him creeping along as
if he was sorely bruised with his fall, supporting
himself with his sword, which it seems he had
found. We were all glad it was no worse, and
Mr. William having accepted my mother’s invitation,
he staid with us till the evening was
pretty far advanced; and then my father accompanied
him part of his way home, and at
parting, as he told us, desired to see him often.

He was not backward, you may be sure, in
complying with his request: he came so often,
that my father was surprised; and besides, my
sister and I scarce ever went out to walk but we
met him; so that one would have imagined he
lived in the fields about our house. My mother
at last suspected the truth, and questioned me “about Z1r 337
about him, and I told her all that he had ever
said to me; and not long afterwards he took an
opportunity to open his heart to my father, and
asked his permission to make his addresses to
me. With such modesty and good sense he spoke,
that my father was extremely pleased with him;
but told him that he must consult his friends,
and know whether they approved of it, and then
he would consider of his proposal. Mr. William,
as he afterwards told me, wrote to his aunt first;
for he was well assured that his father would agree
to any thing that she thought for his advantage.”

“He had a very favourable answer from Mrs.
Gibbons
, for she had changed her mind also,
with regard to his being an officer, as war was
then talked of; and she was afraid of his being
sent abroad. He shewed me her letter, and she
told him in it, that since he was resolved to settle
in the country, she approved of his marrying;
and was glad he had not fixed his affections upon
some homespun farmer’s daughter; but had
chosen a gentlewoman, and one who was well
brought up. She added, that she intended to
come into the country, in a few weeks; and if she
found the young lady (so she called me) answered
his description, she would hasten the marriage,
and settle us handsomely.――Oh! how
pleased was I with this letter, and how did it rejoice
Mr. William!”

“I should never have done, were I to tell you
all the tender things he said to me. Mr. Gibbons,No.5. Z bons. Z1v 338
at his son’s desire, came to my father, and
begged him to give his consent, which he obtained;
for my father had well considered the affair
before: and nothing was wanting but Mrs.
Gibbons’s
arrival to make us all happy. Mr. William
thought every hour an age till she came,
and prest her continually in his letters to hasten
her journey.”

“Alas! if he had known what was to happen,
he would not have been so impatient; for soon
after she came, all our fine hopes were blasted;
and I have now nothing to expect but misery.”

Poor Dolly was so oppressed with grief, when
she came to this part of her story, that she was
unable to proceed, and burst into tears. The tender
Sophia, who was greatly affected with the
anguish she saw her in, employed every soothing
art to comfort her. And Dolly being a little composed,
was going to continue her story, when she
saw her sister looking about for them; Sophia and
she immediately rose up and joined Fanny, who
rallied them both upon their fondness for lonely
places; but perceiving that Dolly had been weeping,
she immediately became grave, and accommodated
her looks and behaviour to the gentle melancholy
of her sister.

Sophia, from the state of her own mind, was
but too much disposed to sympathize with the
love-sick Dolly: these softning conversations were ill
calculated to banish from her remembrance, the
first object of her innocent affections; and who,
with all his faults, she still loved. Dolly’s story awakened Z2r 339
awakened a thousand tender ideas, and recalled to
her memory every part of Sir Charles’s conduct,
which had any resemblance to that of the faithful
and passionate William.

She dwelt with tender regret upon these pleasing
images, and for a while forgot how necessary
it was for her peace, to suppress every thought of
Sir Charles, that tended to lessen her just resentment
against him.

But, good and pious as she was, the passion she
could not wholly subdue she regulated by reason
and by virtue; for, as an eminent Divine says,
“Although it is not in our power to make affliction
no affliction; yet we may take off the edge
of it, by a steady view of those divine joys prepared
for us in another state.”

It was quite otherwise with Sir Charles: for the
guilty, if unhappy, are doubly so; because they are
deprived of those resources of comfort, which the
virtuous are sure to find, in the consciousness of
having acted well.

Sir Charles, upon finding his settlement sent
back to him, in such a manner, as shewed not only
the most obstinate resolution to reject his offers,
but also a settled contempt for the offerer, became
a prey to the most violent passions: rage, grief, affronted
pride, love ill requited, and disappointed
hope, tormented him by turns; nor was jealousy
without a place in his heart; the chaste, the innocent,
the reserved Sophia, became suspected by the
man, who in vain attempted to corrupt her; so true
it is, that libertinism gives such a colour to the actionsZ2 tions Z2v 340
of others, as takes away all distinction between
virtue and vice.

Love, he argued, is either rewarded with a reciprocal
affection, or with an inward and secret contempt;
therefore he imputed Sophia’s rejection of
his offers, not to her disapprobation of the intention
of them, but to want of affection for his person;
and from her youth, and the tender sensibility of
her heart, he concluded, that since he had failed
in making an impression on it, it was already bestowed
on another; one while he resolved to think
no more of her, and repay her indifference and disdain,
with silence and neglect; the next moment,
dreading lest he had lost her for ever, he regretted
his having alarmed her with too early a discovery
of his intentions, and sometimes his passion transported
him so far, as to make him think seriously
of offering her his hand: then starting at his own
weakness, and apprehensive of the consequences.
he sought to arm himself against that tenderness
which suggested so mad a design, by reflecting on
her indifference towards him, and accounting for
it in such a manner, as fixed the sharpest stings of
jealousy in his mind.

Thus various and perplexed were his thoughts
and designs; and he was incapable of resolving upon
any thing, except to see her; and so great was
his impatience, that he would have set out for London,
the moment he received the fatal paper, but
decency would not permit him to leave his uncle,
who was in a dying condition, and wished only to
expire in his arms.

The Z3r 341

The poor man, however, lingered a week longer,
during which Sir Charles passed some of the most
melancholly hours he had ever known; at length,
his uncle’s death left him at liberty to return to
London, which he did immediately, and alighted
to Mrs. Darnley’s house. Upon hearing she was
at home, he did not send in his name, but walked
up stairs with a beating heart; he found Mrs.
Darnley
, and Harriot together, but not seeing the
person, whom he only wished to see, he cast a melancholy
look round the room, and answering, in a
confused, and dejected manner, the mother’s excessive
politeness, and the cold civility of the
daughter, he threw himself into a chair, with a deep
sigh, and was silent.

So evident a discomposure pleased Mrs. Darnley
as much as it mortified Harriot. As for Sir
Charles
, pride and resentment hindered him at
first from enquiring for Sophia; but his anxiety
and impatience to hear of her, soon prevailed over
all other considerations; and tho’ he asked for her
with an affected carelessness, yet his eyes, and the
tone of his voice betrayed him.

Mrs. Darnley told him, that she was gone into
the country: “Very much against my inclination,”
said she: “but Mr. Herbert, who you know, Sir,
has great power over her, more I think, than I
have, would have it so.”

Sir Charles turning as pale as death, replied, in
great emotion, “What! gone into the country;
where is she gone, to whom, why did she go?
Against your inclination, did you say, Madam, Z3 “what Z3v 342
what could possibly induce her to this? You surprise
me excessively.”

Harriot, who did not chuse to be present at the
explanation of this affair, now rose up, and went
out of the room, smiling sarcastically, as she passed
by Sir Charles, and bridling with all the triumph
of conscious beauty. He, who was in a bad humour,
beheld her airs not only with indifference but contempt,
which he suffered to appear pretty plain in
his countenance; for he thought it but just to mortify
her for her ill-usage of her sister, without
considering that he himself was far more guilty, in
that respect, towards the amiable Sophia, and
equally deserved to be hated by her.

When Harriot was gone, Mrs. Darnley instantly
renewed the conversation concerning Sophia;
and finding that the young baronet listened to her,
with eager attention, she gave him a full account
of all that had happened, during his absence: she
represented Sophia, as having followed implicitly
the directions of Mr. Herbert, whom she called a
busy, meddling, officious, old man; and as the behaviour
of her daughter, at her going away, gave
sufficient room to believe, that her heart suffered
greatly by the effort she made, she dwelt upon
every circumstance that tended to shew the concern
she was under; and did not scruple to exaggerate,
where she thought it would be pleasing.

Sir Charles, tho’ he inwardly rejoiced at what
he heard, yet dissembled so well, that no signs of
it appeared in his countenance. He now seemed to
listen with much indifference, and coldly said, he was Z4r 343
was sorry Miss Sophia would not permit him to
make her easy.

The tranquility he affected alarmed Mrs.
Darnley
: she who was ever ready to judge by appearances,
concluded that all was over, and that
the baronet was irrecoverably lost; but had her
judgment been more acute, she would have perceived,
that he was still deeply interested in every
thing that related to Sophia. The questions he
asked were not such as curiosity suggests, but the
tender anxiety of doubting love: Mrs. Darnley
informed him of all he wish’d to hear; Sophia had
indeed fled from him, but not without reluctance
and grief: she was removed to silence and solitude;
and she carried with her a fond impression, which
solitude would not fail to encrease.

Thus satisfied, he put an end to his visit, with
all imaginable composure, leaving Mrs. Darnley
in doubt, whether she should see him again, and
more enraged than ever with Mr. Herbert, whose
fatal counsels had overthrown all her hopes.

To be continued.

Z4 To Z4v 344

To the
Author of the Lady’s Museum.

Madam,

Being born a Florentine, though by my
marriage and long residence here, I am now
become English; I cannot without some jealousy
observe, that in your useful and entertaining Museum,
you have yet admitted no foreigners but
those of France, to make their appearance; therefore
I take the liberty to recommend to your notice,
the inclosed translation from the Italian, of a
piece of history, perhaps as extraordinary and exemplary
as can be found in those of any nation
whatever; and whilst it presents to your readers
the power and fate of beauty, at the same time
gives them some insight into the characters and
manners of the Italians, in that century in which
it happened. I am,

Madam,
Your constant Reader,
And Humble Servant,

Offaria Cellini.

The Z5r 345

The
History
of
Bianca Capello.

About the middle of the sixteenth century,
amongst many Florentine merchants, who
resided in the celebrated city of Venice, was, a
company of bankers, called the Salviati; whose
business being great, they were obliged to keep
many young men in their service, for writing, negociating,
and other offices. The principal of these
was one Pietro Buonaventuri, a citizen of Florence,
young, handsome, and genteel, whom they employed
as cashier.

Over against this bank lived a noble Venetian,
the name of whose family was Capello; he had
amongst other children a daughter called Bianca,
extremely beautiful, and of so winning and graceful
behaviour as enhanced the lustre of her charms.
This lady, the before-mentioned Buonaventuri,
became desperately enamoured with; the violence of
his passion, by the frequent opportunities their near
neighbourhood gave them of seeing each other, in
time found means to discover itself to his mistress;
who believing him the master, or at least the partner
of that great bank, began to regard with some
attention the attractive graces of his person and
manner, till this new reciprocal love augmenting every Z5v 346
every day, became sanctified at length by a private
marriage, followed by many secret meetings, with
the knowledge only of an old matron, governess
to the lady, who had been both confidant and mediatrix
throughout the whole affair.

Thus for some time did the lovers continue their
intercourse; the bride going every night to her
husband’s apartment, which being on the ground
floor, she could easily pass from her father’s house
and return to it unobserved, being but four paces
distant from that of the Salviati. Her method was,
when she came out, to leave the dor unlocked;
so that returning early, she was received by her
governess, before the rest of the family was stirring;
but one unlucky morning, the baker coming sooner
than usual, to tell the servants it was time to make
the bread, and being answered, they were about
it, he perceived the lock of the door was open, and
thinking it was proper to fasten it, he did so, before
he went away, as the young lady found to
her great surprize and grief, when having taken
leave of her husband, (who accompanied her
to the door of his master’s house) she returned
home; whereupon not knowing from whence
this accident could happen, trembling like
a leaf, and half dead with fear, she went back to
her lover, who endeavoured to comfort her as well
as he could, and went himself into the street, making
signs, whistling, and calling to the old confidant;
yet all his endeavours were to no purpose,
and unable to make himself heard, without a
thorough discovery, he came back to his wife;
when now the day was so far advanced, that it left
no hopes of concealment for these unfortunate lovers, who Z6r 347
who were sure to die by the rage of her relations,
if once their affair was known. As the last remedy
they resolved on flight; he taking what little money
and cloaths the shortness of time would permit
him to get together, and she having only a thin
taffata robe over her shift, (it being the height of
summer) they hastily embarked on board a vessel,
and in the most secret manner that was possible,
pursued their journey till they arrived at Florence,
where they came to the house of Pietro’s father,
which stood in the place of St. Mark, not far
from the church of the Annunciation. The elder
Buonaventuri, though a citizen, was in so low a
degree of fortune, that these two being added to
his family, he could no otherwise maintain them,
than by turning off his only servant, in whose place
the poor young lady was obliged to do all those
offices, that in her former state, many had been
kept to do for her: and the old man being informed
by his son, that she was his wife, and his
own being grown in years, and very peevish, he
entrusted her with the management of the household
likewise: all which she performed for many
months, with great patience and alacrity.

The flight of the two lovers was no sooner discovered
at Venice, than the father and relations
of Bianca, furious with indignation, and great in
power, caused an edict to be published, by which,
whoever should kill them in any country, was entitled
to a large sum of money. This cruel order
coming to the ears of the fugitive pair, gave them
great apprehensions; and the young lady never
suffered herself to be seen, but stayed always at home Z6v 348
home, employing herself in the affairs of her
family.

Whilst they remained in this miserable situation,
it happened one day, that the grand Duke Francisco,
son of Cosmo the first, was passing in his
coach under the window. Bianca having a curiosity
to see him, lifted up the lattice, in order to have a
better view; and he chancing at the same time to
turn his face that way, their eyes met; which was
no sooner perceived by her, than she immediately
let down the lattice and retired; but the grand
duke, unsatisfied with so momentary a view, kept
his head still out of the coach, turn’d, though in
vain, towards the window.

This hasty, and unthought of encounter, created
in the mind of Francisco a restless desire to know
who she was, and every particular concerning her;
which once known, produced so tender a pity in
his heart, that it made him more than an equal
sharer in all her misfortunes; and increased so much
his curiosity again to see her, that he either went
every day to a house of his, in that quarter of the
town, called the Casino, or to hear mass, either at the
Annunciation, or St. Mark’s, in hopes to procure
another sight of her; but all this only served to
make him more eager, for a nearer and longer
view; and, in order to attain his wish, he made it
known to a Spanish gentleman, named Mandragone,
who in his infancy had been placed about him by
his father, and who, ever attentive to the desires of
his master, readily undertook the enterprize; and
that it might succeed the better, engaged his wife
to form an intimacy with the old woman, mother 2 of Z7r 349
of Bianca’s husband, instructing her in what manner
she should bring it about.

In observance to his orders, she placed herself
next to her at church, where, according to the
custom too much in use, they soon began to enter
into discourse, in which the Spanish lady having
artfully brought it about, to ask if her son Pietro
was married?

She answered, Yes, madam, but very unfortunately;
and then proceeded to give her the whole
history of what had happened in Venice. When
she had finished, Signora Mandragona very compassionately,
and with great eagerness, desired she
would come one day to her house, and bring her
daughter-in law with her, whom, she said, she was
extremely desirous to be acquainted with; and
should esteem it a happiness to do every thing in
her power to serve her.

To this the old woman replied, that it would be
very difficult to persuade her daughter, who never
went abroad, to come with her; because, added
she, our circumstances do not permit us to buy her
new cloaths; and at present she has only those
which she brought with her; so that she, who still
retains a noble soul in all her poverty, will never
bear to be exposed. This, replied the Spaniard, I
can easily find a remedy for: I will send her a suit
of mine, and in those she need not fear being known.

I do not know, says the good old mother, whether
she will consent without the leave of her husband:
however, I will do all I can to obey you;
but I fear I shall not be able to bring it about; for
she chuses retirement, and is desirous to avoid the sight Z7v 350
sight of every one; so that though my son has often
spoke of her to go with me to hear mass at St.
Mark’s
, she never could be prevailed on to do it;
insomuch, that from the blessed hour in which she
entered our house, to this time, she has never
stirred out of it.

Try all your power, I desire, said the Spanish
lady, to bring her with you; and I will send my
coach to fetch you both. Tell her too, that my
friendship will be not disagreeable to her; but, on
the contrary, perhaps may do her some service.
The good old woman concluded the conversation
with reiterated promises, to use her utmost endeavours
to make her daughter comply with the obliging
request, and so they parted.

As soon as she was got home, she began to discourse
with her daughter-in-law, telling her exactly
what had passed between the Spaniard and herself;
to which she added, this lady, my child, is wife to
the chief favourite of the great duke; therefore
her friendship is no indifferent thing: the intercession
of her husband being the most likely means to
gain you the protection or safe-conduct that you
here so earnestly desired, and by which you may
live in Florence free from the persecution of your
relations, who, as you say, endeavour by all the
methods they can use, to get you into their hands.

When the poor young creature heard her talk of
the safe-conduct, though she had no inclination to
go abroad any more to know, than to be known
by others; yet, moved with the hopes of security,
she yielded, provided her husband gave his
consent, who that very night she consulted upon it; Z8r 351
it; and he, that no less than herself stood in need
of protection, judging that by this lady it would be
easily obtained, (being sensible how great her husband’s
interest was with the prince,) told her,
she should go; which leave having informed her
mother-in-law of, she immediately sent word to
Signora Mandragona, that when it was convenient
for her to send her coach for them, they
would be ready to attend her. Accordingly it
soon came, into which the two ladies entering, shut
themselves up close, and in that manner arrived at
the palace of the Spanish lady, where they were
received with many caresses and great joy; and being
conducted into a most magnificent and beautiful
apartment, they discoursed together on several subjects;
and upon that of the safe-conduct, the Spaniard
did not fail to offer all the power and interest
she was mistress of with her husband to obtain it.

In the midst of their conversation, entered (as
by chance,) the master of the house, who, after
having bowed to the ladies, seemed not to know
who they were; and turning to his wife, asked her?
These, said she, are persons who are in want of your
interest with your master; and then pretending to
inform him, in few words, of the Venetian lady’s
story, which he knew better than herself, she concluded
with an earnest desire, that he would intercede
in her behalf to the grand duke, who from
another room heard and saw every thing that
passed.

All the time the Spanish lady was speaking to
her husband, Bianca remained silent, with her eyes
cast down, and full of tears, that pleaded more in her Z8v 352
her favour than all the eloquence of Cicero could
have done: so that Mandragone, having heard his
wife out, turning to the Venetian lady, said, “What
you desire, Madam, is a very trifling service in
respect of many greater I shall be proud to do
you, and can without the least difficulty. The
grand duke, my master, being a prince so generous
and benign, that he knows not how to deny
any one, provided the request be just, much
more such a lady as you, being obliged, not only
by his natural inclination to goodness, but also
by the laws of knighthood, to succour the distressed:
be assured then, that your desires will
be accomplished.”
And so saying, he took his
leave, and went away.

To be continued.

Essay Aa1r 353

Essay
On The
Original Inhabitants of Great Britain,
Continued.

In the reign of Commodus, or as Beda places
it, in the reign of Aurelius, we are told of
Lucius, the first British monarch who became a
christian. The legendary stories of him are not in
the least worthy of insertion.

In the reign of Septimus Severus, the twentyfirst
emperor of Rome, we learn some particulars
of the old Britons that are too remarkable to be
passed over. Their persons and their manners are
thus described by Dion Cassius.

“The two most considerable colonies of Britons
are the Caledonians, and the Mætæ Under these
denominations may be included the rest of the inhabitants.
The Mætæ live near the wall that divides
the island into two parts; the Caledonians
live beyond the wall. Both these people inhabit
the wildest mountains, where no water is to be
found: they also inhabit desert plains, and grounds
that are full of marshes: they have neither walls,
towns, nor cultivated lands: wild fruits, and the game
that they take in hunting are their choicest food: they No. 5 Aa never Aa1v 354
never taste fish, although they have great quantities.
In their sens. They pass their lives in tents, naked,
and even without shoes: they live in a promiscuous
manner with their wives: the children are
brought up in common: their government is democratical
and popular: they take great delight in
plunder: they fight in chariots: their horses are
small, but very swift: they are people remarkable
for velocity in running, and they stand firmly on
their legs: their defensive arms are a buckler and
a short spear; at the lower extremity of the spear
is hung an apple made of brass, with the noise of
which they terrify their enemies in battle: they
also make use of daggers: they can endure hunger,
cold, and every kind of hardship: they can remain
for several days together in marshes without eating,
and only with their heads above the water. In
their woods they feed upon roots, and the bark of
trees: they have a certain kind of food A food unknown to their posterity. which
they prepare upon all occasions, and of which, if
they take a quantity no bigger than the size of a
bean, they no longer feel the effects of hunger, nor
of thist. Such is the island of Britain.”

This must not be looked upon either as a perfect
or a general representation. It is a mixture of
truth, fable, and improbabilities; and it is confined
entirely to the Caledonians, and to the northern
part of Britain. The southern colonies were
nearer the sun, and by that situation, were possibly
of a softer nature and of a less robust constitution.
That savages were inclined to rapine and every sort of Aa2r 355
of robbery, is by no means a matter of astonishment,
and scarce a subject of censure; but that
the Mætæ and the Caledonii, so late as in the
reign of Severus, were totally ignorant of agriculture,
and every rudiment of tillage, must appear
a shameful instance of laziness, if their unsettled
situation, and the want of property and security in
their possessions, did not plead their excuse. Cain,
the first savage upon record, was a tiller of the
ground. Noah, as soon as he found himself in
possession of the earth, began to be a husbandman:
but Cain had put to death his only adversary, and
Noah was perfectly secure from foreign invasions.
The distressed Britons could not promise themselves
an hour’s peace, from enemies and invaders.

Severus had two sons, Bassianus, sirnamed Caracalla,
and Geta. The luxurious pleasures of Rome
had enervated the eldest, unworthy of such a father.
To exercise his army, and to withdraw his
sons from a scene of vice and inactivity, the emperor
in the fifteenth year of his reign undertook
a journey into Britain. He was at that time old,
infirm, and much afflicted with the gout; but the
strength of his spirit was far superior to the strength
of his body: wherever his army marched, he appeared
at the head of it, on horseback, or in his
chariot, or sometimes, when his distemper was particularly
violent, in a litter. His progress into
Caledonia was at the utmost hazard, and even
with a considerable destruction of his troops. The
country was mountainous, woody, and full of
marshes; so that his soldiers underwent excessive Aa2 fatigue Aa2v 356
fatigue, without taking a fortress, and excessive
danger, without seeing an enemy. They had forests
to cut down, mountains to level, morasses to dry
up, and bridges to build. Dio says, that in this
progress, the Romans lost fifty thousand men. No
distresses could alarm, no difficulties could deter
Severus: he continued his enterprize, and at last
became successful. The terms of an alliance were
agreed upon and ratified; but were soon afterwards
broken by the Scots: a breach of faith which Severus
determined to resent, not only with rigour, but
with inhumanity. He delivered his orders to his
army, in these lines from Homer:

Not one of all the race, nor sex, nor age,

Shal save a Trojan from our boundless rage;

Ilion shall perish whole, and bury all

Her babes, her infants at the breast

shall fall. Pope’s Iliad, b. 6. v.71.

But he lived not to see his orders executed: his
distemper was his most powerful enemy: it conquered
him when he was almost sixty-seven years
of age, and when he had reigned about eighteen
years, of which the three last he passed in Britain.
He died at York, and his funeral obsequies were
solemnized with a pomp and magnificence suitable
to the character of Severus, and the greatness of
the people of Rome.

The virtues of this emperor were great; however
they were not without their alloy. As a private
man, he was covetous; as a commander, he
was too susceptible of revenge. Wherever he conqueredquered Aa3r 357
he ruined: a cruel disposition, which the
people of Bizantium most unhappily experienced,
and from which the Scots had a very narrow escape.
On the other hand, his spirit was dauntless, and
superior not only to danger but fatigue: he defied
lassitude, and was never wearied by the most minute
enquiry into every article of his government:
to his personal friends he was extremely grateful:
to his personal enemies he was contemptuously disdainful:
he was moderate in his expences as an emperor,
but magnificent in the public buildings of
every kind: While he was in England he is said to have built a wall
across the kingdom; but the antiquaries differ so widely in
their accounts of the situation, materials, and length of it,
and some of them are so doubtful of its existence, that it
seems rather to have been the wall of Adrian repaired, than
any new wall raised by Severus.
he heard causes not only with exactness,
but with patience: he entered the courts of
justice by break of day, and he staid there till noon:
his abilities were excellent, and they were improved
by learning: he had more than the tenderness of a
father: he forgave Caracalla’s repeated attempts
upon his life: he was careful in the education of
both his sons; and at his death, he jointly bequeathed
to them his empire.

Caracalla and his brother Geta, each inferior in
every respect to their father, hastened from a country
of barbarians to that theatre of delicacy, the
court of Rome. They concluded a peace with
the Caledonians, and left our island early in the
0211year of Christ 211.

From henceforward it will be extremely proper
to draw a veil over the particular characters of the Aa3 Roman Aa3v 358
Roman emperors: not even to name their names,
unless where the affairs of Britain require it. The
perpetual chasmi in our history happen to be so great,
and the anecdotes are so few and trifling, so uncertain
or indecent, that till the reign of the joint emperors
Diocletianus, and Maximianus, (sirnamed Herculeus)
in the year of Christ 0286286, Dioclesian was declared emperor, 0284-09-17September 17th. A. D.
284
; but the historians generally agree that he did not appoint
Maximiam as his partner in the empire till the year 0286286.
a space of seventy
five years, the deepest ignorance is scarce to be
lamented.

The Romans had been many years immersed
in the greatest confusion: their kingdom was divided
against itself: Britain was still under their
subjection, and was harrassed and torn to pieces by
factions and divisions, which took rise within
the island itself. I mean particularly the invincible
hatred that the Picts and Caledonians, who
were now in a manner become one people, bore
to the more southern parts of Britain.

Dioclesian, a man of low birth, had passed
through many considerable offices before he was
raised to the empire: he had acquired a high reputation
as a soldier, and had acquitted himself
with great political sagacity in the civil parts of
government: his personal accomplishments seemed
so suitable to the imperial dignity, that in a time
of less universal warfare and confusion, he might
singly have sustained the weight of government,
with honour to himself, and with advantage to the
commonwealth. In the present juncture, the hands of Aa4r 359
of Briareus were scarce too many to hold the reins
of the Roman empire: consequently Dioclesian
shewed much prudence in gaining the assistance of
a partner in the throne. Maximian did not possess
all the accomplishments of Dioclesian; but he
had courage and activity, which were of greater
present use to the public, than virtues more delicately
illustrious, or more morally refined.

Anarchy and confusion prevailed throughout
the world. The times were such as are described
before the flood, when “God saw that the wickedness
of man was great in the earth; and that every imagination
of the thoughts of his heart, was only evil continually.”
The continent was filled with rebels:
the sea was covered by pyrates. In the last class
were the Franks and the Saxons, two nations of
Germany, who gave continual annoyance to the
coasts of Normandy, Picardy, and Bretagne. To
prevent the depredations of these corsairs, and to
awe and subdue the maritime robbers of every
kind, Carausius was appointed commander of the
Roman fleet, and was generally stationed at Boulogne:
a station near enough the coast of England, to
render him well acquainted with the ports, the shores,
and the inhabitants of the island: he was a man of
mean birth, He was a Menapian. The Menapii were a people of the
Lower Germany.
but of high ambition: he found
himself at ithe head of a great fleet; and he was
sufficiently wise to know the weight, power, and
dignity of his office: he resolved therefore to extend
the limits of his authority in such a manner, Aa4 as Aa4v 360
as to be the indisputable sovereign of the seas; and
from thence, to stretch his influence over the
land so effectually, as to be a nominal and acknowledged
emperor of Rome: his methods in pursuance
of his design were bold and profligate:
he began by a breach of trust: he seized great
numbers of prizes, and took great numbers of
prisoners; but he accounted to himself alone, not
to his imperial masters, for the profits of his captors:
he permitted Franks, Saxons, or any other
pyrates to practice incdiscriminately all kinds of violence
upon the Gallic coasts; but in their return
homewards, he intercepted their vessels, and applied
to his own use the riches and plunder which
those vessels contained. Such proceedings justly
alarmed the reigning emperors; and orders were
given that Carausius should be immediately seized
and executed: but he had foreseen his danger,
and had already secured to himself such an interest
among the officers of the fleet, that the whole navy
was unanimously determined to obey him.

A mariner only can command mariners: the element
is formed for the people, or rather, the people,
like the fish, are formed for the element. Had
Carausius been a land-officer, all his schemes must
have proved abortive: but from those particulars
of his life which have reached our times, he appears
to have been as successful as he was wicked,
as bold as he was powerful, and as fit to command
as he was ready to execute.

It is to him we owe the first dawnings of our
naval power: a power which has since appeared
in all its meridian glory. From his conduct we were Aa5r 361
were apprized of our natural strength as an island:
a strength that cannot fail us, if properly exerted,
to the end of the world.

Carausius had most judiciously fixed his eye upon
Britain, as a sure place of refuge and security,
whenever the Romans were in pursuit of him; so
that as soon as he heard that he had been publicly
proclaimed as a traitor, he made himself master of
Boulogne, and immediately failed from thence
with his whole fleet to the British coast.

The previous steps which had been taken by
Carausius, and the private correspondence which he
had of late carried on with the Britons, rendered
his arrival in the island not only easy but joyful.
The people came out beyond their shores to meet
him, and as soon as he was landed, the Roman
legion, One Roman legion only, at this time, was quartered in
Britain. No more probably could be spared from the continent,
which had been of late years in so rebellious, distressful,
and unsettled a state.
and the auxiliary troops that had been
quartered within the kingdom, acknowledged and
saluted him emperor. Thus from a pyrate, he became
at once a sar, and fulfilled the aphorism,
wittily made by one of the Grecian corsairs to Alexander
the Great
, “That a man with a single ship was a
pyrate, but with a fleet was a great prince”
.

A triumverate of emperors was an unusual phenomenon:
but the state of the continent was so
very tottering and precarious, that neither Dioclesian
nor Maximian were in any degree strong
enough to dismantle the atchievements of Carausius. Some Aa5v 362
Some faint preparations of resistance were attempted
by Maximian; but necessity compelled the Romans
soon to withdraw all hostilities, and to enter into
articles of peace: by which inglorious treaty, this
proclaimed pyrate was declared Pius; this maritime
robber was acknowledged Felix; and this
avowed usurper, was sirnamed Augustus: as appears
from the medal in Camden’s Brittania, thus
inscribed: Imp. C. Carausius. PF. Aug.
on the reverse, Pax Aug. with the letters SC.
Senatus consulto, By order of the senate.

Carausius was not only a nominal emperor of
Rome, but he personally established himself a real
monarch of Briton: he reigned and resided in the
island between six and seven years; and during that
time, our ancestors were entirely freed from their
obedience to the Roman empire, and were only
subject to the laws and government of their own
sovereign. Curiosity would lead us to enquire
what were the political institutes of a pyrate.
Some civil policy must have been regularly maintained;
but no certain records of it are to be discovered.
In general, we know, that his fleet was
mighty, and that his marines and sailors were
drawn from all nations, and out of all professions.
In this light as in every other, his abilities must
appear extraordinary, since he could keep in subjection
and obedience a set of people extracted
from different kingdoms, and mingled together
from various and distant parts of the world. But
before he had compleated the seventh year of his
sovereign jurisdiction, he was murdered by Alectus,
one of the chief officers in his army.

Alectus Aa6r 363

Alectus seized the government; but his desire
of grasping the sovereignty was far greater than
his power of holding it. He maintained his usurpation
only three years; nor would he have maintained
it so long, if the Romans had not taken that
time to consider in what manner they might recover
Britain. Flavius Constantius Chlorus, who was
already emperor elect, and entitled sar, undertook
the expedition. As soon as he landed, he
burnt his ships; a sure presage that he was resolutely
determined upon conquest, or upon death.
The Britons were pleased with the nobleness of this
action; and as they were much oppressed by the
dominion of their present tyrant, they resorted in
great numbers to the standard of Constantine, and
voluntarily enlisted themselves into his service. A
battle ensued, in which Alectus was slain. His
army was mostly composed of Franks, and such of
them who escaped from the furious slaughter of
the Romans, retired to London, desperately determined
to pillage that city, and immediately to
sail away with their plunder. But the design was
frustrated by a reinforcement of Romans, who
landed at London at this important crisis, and who
immediately put almost every one of the Franks to
the sword. Thus was the chief city of our island
delivered from rapine and destruction, and the island
itself again subjected to the empire of Rome. Constantine
made an expedition into the northern parts
of Britain, to establish under the Roman government,
those colonies which were most mutinous,
and untractable. He staid about four years in the
kingdom, and then returned to Italy, leaving behind2 hind Aa6v 364
him the strongest impressions, and the truest
veneration of his many remarkable virtues, particularly
of his clemency and his justice.

As soon as Constantine arrived at Rome, Dioclesian
and Maximian wearied with the weight
of government, and desirous to retire from the
pomp and fatigue of business, resigned the empire
to him and to Galerius Armentarius. The kingdoms
which fell to the share of Constantine, were
Italy, Spain, Africa, and Gaul; to which latter was
always annexed the island of Britain. Constantine
preferred it to any part of the continent; and the
Britons, who had already experienced many instances
of his goodness and protection, were much rejoiced
at his return. He made York his seat of residence,
and died there in the year 0306306, in the 56th
year of his age.

He was succeeded by his eldest son, Constantinus,
sirnamed the Great: a passage in Eumenius,
allows room to imagine, that this second Constantine
was born in Britain. The words of the panegyrist
are these; O fortunata et nunc omnibus beatior
terris Britannia, quœ Constantinum sar em prima
vidisti!
“O fortunate Britain! now happier than
all other parts of the earth, since in your island
Constantine Cæsar was first beheld.”
His birth
was undoubtedly an honour to the country in which
he was born: but the actions of his life are the
points most important to history. Bishop Stillingfleet
tells us from Lactantius, that one of Constantine’s
first acts of government, was “to secure full
liberty to the Christians”
. From this reign we may 2 date Aa7r 365
date the open and triumphant appearance of Christianity
in Britain. All accounts till this time seem
dark and intricate; the stories of king Lucius and
his twenty-eight churches are fabulous and improbable.
The Britons had their Druids, the Romans
had their Flamines, and each had their Pontifex
Maximus. Thus idolatry in two different forms
of worship was prevalent throughout the whole
island, till Constantine the Great declared himself
a Christian. He had been educated in that faith
by his mother Helena, who is recorded as a saint of
the first magnitude, in the ecclesiastic chronicles
of the pontifical church of Rome.

The example of a sovereign will always have a
powerful influence upon his people. Constantine,
by his public declaration of the christian faith, gave
a mortal blow to idolatry; and the Flamines and
the Druids melted away before the cross of Christ,
like waxen images before the sun.

Alterations of another kind were instituted in
the state. They are at present of little consequence:
changes of names, as from Proprætor to
Vicarius, or different divisions of the kingdom;
such as making the two provinces three, or as
some say, four, and all particulars so differently
told, that they must rather weary than entertain a
reader. It is in a great measure to save the many
fatiguing accounts, where neither exactness nor instruction
can be found, that these papers have been
put together; which, if not sufficiently minute, and
satisfactory to the persons into whose hands they
may fall, will be always amply dilated and supplied by Aa7v 366
by a search into the many folio volumes that load
all the historical shelves in England.

Many scenes of Constantine’s greatest actions
were performed in France and Germany. He entirely
subdued the Franks, who were become
powerful and numerous: they inhabited that part
of Gaul, which from them was called Franconia,
or Francia Orientalis. He crossed the Rhine, and
laid waste the country of Bructeri; and he removed
the seat of empire from Rome to Constantinople.
He died 0337-05-22May the 22d, in the year of
Christ 337.

From the accession of the Dioclesian in the year 0284284,
or rather from the seizure of the island by Carausius
in the year 0287287, to the death of Constantine in 0337337,
the Britons had made very great improvements in
their mercantile trade, and in various arts and
sciencess. Vide Paneg. Maximian. This last half century was of more benefit
to the island, than all the years that had passed
before. As the strength and power of Britain
encreased; and the inhabitants were no longer
looked upon or treated as slaves or savages, but as
allies and confederates of the Roman state.

By the light that may be collected, or the reasonable
inferences that may be deduced from this
particular part of our history, our ancestors seem to
have acquiesed, if not chearfully, at least prudently,
in their present situation. No disturbances, no
insurrections arose throughout the whole reign of
Constantine the Great. It may be asked from what Aa8r 367
what motives this obedience, and submission to the
Roman power, or rather let us say, to the will of
Providence, could arise? Certainly from the
flourishing condition of the Christian religion, the
doctrines of which it is to be hoped were then
preached and practised in some degree of purity.

The greatest dangers, or the most sudden molestations,
to which the Britons were at this time liable,
proceeded solely from their neighbours the
Caledonians, who in the beginning of Constantine’s
government, or just before the death of his father
Constantine the first, had made several rapacious incursions
beyond their borders. They were soon
conquered by Constantine the second, and driven
back to their inmost bounds; and they remained
tolerably quiet during that Emperor’s reign.

To be continued.

Trea- Aa8v 368

Treatise
On the
Education of Daughters.

Chap. II.
The Inconveniences of the common Methods of
Education.

It is owing to ignorance that a girl is weary of
herself, and knows not how to relieve that
languor by innocent employments: when she is
arrived to a certain age without ever having applied
to things solid, she is void of taste or esteem
for them; every thing serious is sad; every thing
that requires a continued attention is fatigue; the
biass of pleasure, so strong in the days of youth;
the example of other persons of the same age,
plunged in amusement, tends to create an abhorrence
of a life of regularity and diligence. In these
early days, she wants the experience and authority
necessary for superintending any things in her father’s
house; she is not so much as sensible of what
importance it is to apply herself that way, unless
her mother has happened to take care to point out
to her the several particulars. Is she of rank? she
is exempt from working with her hands: she will
not work therefore, except for some little time in the Bb1r 369
the day, because she was heard say, she knows not
why, that it is reputable for ladies to do something:
but this is often mere pretence; she cannot
accustom herself to application.

In this situation what will she do? The company
of a mother who watches all her motions, and is chiding
her incessantly, who thinks she brings her up well
in excusing nothing, who looks grave upon her, who
forces her to endure her humours, who seems ever
burdened with domestic cares, is what both constrains
and dispirits her; she has about her a set of
flattering females, who, with a view to insinuate
themselves, by a base and pernicious complacency,
fall in with all her fancies, and entertain her with
every thing that is likely to give distaste to what is
right. Piety appears a tiresome business, a rule
incompatible with every idea of pleasure. What
then will she be doing? Nothing serviceable; and
this very inapplication grows at length into an incurable
habit. In the mean time, behold a void
which there is no hopes of filling up with things
solid; therefore the frivolous must take place. In
this idle state, a young lady abandons herself to laziness,
the languor of the soul, and inexhaustible
source of irksomeness.

She uses herself to more sleep than is consistent
with true health: this serves but to weaken her, to
make her tender and more liable to bodily indisposition;
whereas moderate sleep, with the use of regular
exercise, produces liveliness, vigour, and strength,
in which undoubtedly a perfect state of body consists,
not to mention the advantages resulting to the
mind.

No 5 Bb From Bb1v 370

From this union of softness and idleness, with
ignorance, proceeds a pernicious sensibility for diversions
and public shews; nay, it excites an indiscreet
and insatiable curiosity. People versed
and occupied in things of a serious nature, have
in general but a moderate degree of curiosity;
the knowledge they possess gives them a contempt
for many things they do not know; they
perceive the inutility, the ridiculousness of the
most part of those things which little minds that
know nothing, and have nothing to do, are eager
to be acquainted with: on the contrary, the imagination
of girls, ill instructed and unattentive, is
perpetually wandering for want of solid nourishment;
their curiosity turns with eagerness upon
objects of an empty and dangerous nature. Those
of genius set themselves up for extraodinary women,
and read all the books that can feed their
vanity; they are passionately fond of romances,
of plays, of stories, of chimerical adventures,
wherewith much profane love is intermixed; they
give a visionary turn to their understanding, by
using it to the magnificent language of the heroes
of romance; they even spoil themselves for the
world, because all these fine airy sentiments, these
generous passions, these adventures which the author
of the romance has invented merely to please,
have not the least relation to the real motives of
action in the world, or to those that decide its affairs,
nor yet to the false views discoverable in
every undertaking.

A poor girl, full of the tender and the marvellous
which have so charmed her in her studies, is asto- Bb2r 371
astonished not to find the world afford any real
personages resembling her heroes. She fain would
live like the imaginary princesses, ever charming,
ever adored, ever above all wants: alas! what
mortification for her to descend from a state of
heroism to the little cares of domestic life.

Some give their curiosity greater scope, and take
upon them to decide on religious subjects, though
beyond their reach: some with an understanding
not large enough to entertain these ideas, have
others proportionate to their capacity; they are
violently inquisitive concerning what is said, what
is done, about a song, a piece of news, an intrigue;
eager to receive letters, to read those received by
others; they will be told all, they will tell all; they
are vain, and vanity makes them talkative; they
are light, and lightness obstructs reflection, which
would often teach them to be silent.

Chap. III.

What are the first Grounds of Education.

Towards remedying all these evils, it is of great
advantage to be able to begin the education of
girls from their earliest infancy. That age which
is often given up to the direction of women indiscrete,
and sometimes depraved, is nevertheless the
age which receives the deepest impressions, and
which consequently affects their whole life.

Infants, before they can speak plain, may be
prepared for instruction: some may think this is
saying too much; let us only consider what a child
does before it can speak: it learns a language, Bb2 which Bb2v 372
which it will shortly speak with more accuracy
than scholars can the dead languages they have so
painfully studied in riper years. Now what is
learning a language? is it not to register in the
memory a great number of words? It is moreover,
saith Augustin, to observe the sense of each of
those words: an infant, saith he, amidst its noises
and play, takes notice of what object each word
is the sign, and this he does sometimes by observing
the natural motion of bodies that come into contact,
or that shew the objects spoken of; sometimes
by being struck with the frequent repetition
of the same words, denoting the same objects:
true it is, the temperament of the brain of infants
affords a wonderful facility for receiving all these
images; but how great attention of mind must
there be to distinguish and connect them each with
its object?

Consider next how much infants, even at that
age, take to those who humour them, and dislike
those who oppose them: how well they know when
to cry and when to be still, in order to gain their
ends: how cunning, how jealous they can be even
at this time. I have seen, saith Augustin, a child full
of jealousy; though not yet able to speak, he eyed
with furious looks, and a pale countenance, the
child that sucked along with him. Hence then
one may conclude that they have more sense at that
time than is generally supposed; so that it is possible
by means of words, assisted by proper tones
and gestures, to give them an inclination rather to
be with the decent and virtuous part of those they
see, than with other indiscrete persons whom they may Bb3r 373
may be in danger of loving. Thus by the different
air of your face and tone of voice, may you represent
to them with horror the behaviour of persons,
they have beheld in a transport of anger, or any
other disorder; and, on the other hand, assuming the
softest tones and accents, and mildest looks, act over
with admiration whatever passages they have seen
wherein wisdom and modesty were observable.

I do not mean to set forth these little matters for
important, but yet such distant preparations are
beginnings not to be neglected; and this early
prevention sensibly forms them to receive their
education. If there remains any doubt of the influence
of first prejudices upon men, let us but
observe how lively, how affecting, the remembrance
of things we loved in our childhood, remains in our
advanced age: if, instead of inspiring children with
vain terrors of apparitions and spirits, which by too
violently shocking the brain, yet tender, serves only
to weaken it; if instead of suffering them to be
directed by every fancy of their nurses, to objects
of their love or aversion, we were to make it our
care to give them a pleasant idea of what is good,
and a frightful one of whatever is evil, this prevention
would in its consequence greatly facilitate
their progress in all the virtues. Quite contrary to
this, they are taught to be frightned at a priest dressed
in black; the word Death is never mentioned
unless to scare them; they are told how dead people
walk at night in horrible shapes; the consequence
of all which is to make the mind weak and fearful,
and prejudice it against better things.

Bb3 In Bb3v 374

In the first years of infancy, no greater service
can be done the child than to manage its health;
to endeavour to furnish it with a mild blood, by
a well chosen diet, and simple regimen; so to regulate
its meals that it may eat nearly at the same
hours, and as often as is requisite; but not between
meals, for that is loading the stomach again before
digestion is perfected; not to eat seasoned things,
that will provoke him to eat more than he has occasion
for, and give a disrelish for the sort of victuals
most wholsome for him; in fine, not to supply him
with variety, for a variety of food in succession
keeps up the appetite after genuine hunger is satisfied.

Another thing of great moment is to wait till
the organs are grown strong, without pressing instruction
upon him; to avoid all occasions of rowzing
the passions; to use him, with gentleness, to being
deprived of such things as he has shewn himself
too eager for, this will prevent the confidence of
obtaining his desires.――If their dispositions be in
any degree good, it is possible by these means to
render them docile, patient, steady, gay, and tranquil:
on the contrary, where this early age is neglected,
they become violent and restless all their
lives, their blood heats, habits are formed in the
young and tender body; the soul as yet unbiassed
takes a bent to evil, a sort of second original-sin
springs up, which is to prove the source of a thousand
disorders, as they grow bigger. From the
moment they arrive at the age wherein reason has
unfolded itself, nothing should be said but what has a tendency Bb4r 375
a tendency to give them a love for virtue, and a
contempt of all dissimulation: therefore ought we
to use no feints, in order to appease and bring them
to do as we would have them; for that would be to
teach them a cunning they will never forget: let
us as much as possible lead them on by reason.

We will take a nearer view of the state of infants,
in order to see more particularly what is proper for
them: the substance of their brain is very soft, it
hardens day by day; as for their mind it knows nothing:
this softness of brain is the reason why every
thing makes strong impressions, as is the surprise of
novelty why they are so apt to admire and be inquisitive.
It is also true, that the brain by its humidity
and softness, together with much heat, is given
to be in continual motion; whence proceeds that
restlessness in children, whereby they can no more
confine their minds to one object than their bodies
to one place: on the other hand, infants, while yet
incapable of thought or action of themselves, remark
all that passes, and they speak but little, unless
we use them to talk much, which we ought
carefully to avoid doing; for the pleasure taken in
pretty children helps frequently to spoil them. We
accustom them to venture to speak whatever comes
into their thoughts, and of things which hitherto
they have no distinct comprehension: from this
they acquire a lasting habit of judging with precipitation,
and of talking on subjects of which they
have no clear ideas; this forms a mind of a very
bad stamp――this pleasure has yet another effect, a
pernicious one, children perceiving that people
look on them with complacency, take notice of all Bb4 they Bb4v 376
they do, and are pleased to hear all they say, get a
custom of believing they shall ever be the concern
of the world. During this age of applause, and
unacquainted with contradiction, chimerical hopes
are conceived, which open a way for infinite
mistakes through life. I have known children, who,
whenever persons were talking in private, always
concluded they were the subject, because they had
observed it to be often so; they imagined every
thing in themselves to be extraordinary and admirable:
therefore they ought to be taken care of,
without being suffered to know that we think much
about them; shew them that it is out of kindness,
and through their great need of assistance, not
from any admiration of their qualities, that we are
so attentive to their conduct.

Be content to form them step by step, as occasions
naturally offer. Even when it is possible to
bring the understanding of a child very forward
without surcharging it, we should be cautious of
doing this; for the danger of vanity and presumption
is always greater than the fruits of these forc’d
educations, that make so much noise.

We should be content I say, to follow and assist
nature; we should not urge them to talk. As they
are very ignorant, they have a multitude of questions
to ask, and do ask a great many; suffice it to
answer them with precision, adding sometimes certain
little comparisons, to make our explanations
the easier comprehended. If they pass judgment
upon any thing without thoroughly understanding
it, embarrass them by some new question, which
may shew them their fault, without roughly confoundingfounding Bb5r 377
them; and at the same time, one should
let them see, not by vague commendations, but by
some effectual mark of esteem, that we much more
approve of their doubting and enquiring into what
they are ignorant of, than of their very best decisions.

This is the true way of forming their minds,
after a polite manner, with a geniune modesty, and
a thorough contempt of those disputations so common
among young people a little enlightened.

As soon as their reason has apparently made
some progress, it will be proper to make use of
that very experience to arm them against presumption.
You see, may one say, you are more a master
of reason at this time than a year ago, in another
year you will perceive things which at present you
cannot; if a year ago, you had undertaken to
judge of things, which now you are well acquainted
with, but then was not, you must have judged
weakly. You would have been much to blame in
pretending to know what was then out of your
reach; and thus it is with regard to things you are
still to learn: hereafter you will discover how imperfect
your present judgment is; in the mean
time rely upon the judgment of those who judge
now as yourself will do, when arrived at their age
and experience.

The natural curiosity of children is the forerunner
of instruction; fail not to profit by it, for example,
in the country they see a windmill, and want to
know what it is, we ought to describe to them by
what method the food of man is prepared. They observe Bb5v 378
observe mowers at work; we should explain what
they are doing, how corn is sown, and how it encreases
upon the ground. In the city they behold
shops, where many arts are carried on, and various
sorts of merchandise sold: we ought never to think
their questions troublesome; they are overtures
which nature makes for the readier admission of
instruction: shew you take a pleasure in them, and
by this means you will insensibly teach them, how
every thing is prepared that is useful for man, and
upon which commerce is founded.

By degrees, and without making a study of it,
they will come to understand the best manner of
executing things of use, and the true value of each,
which is the sure ground of oeconomy. This knowledge,
which no one ought to despise, because it is
very fit people should not be deceived in their expences,
is more especially necessary for young
women.

To be continued.

The Bb6r 379

The
History
of the
Count de Comminge
Continued.

“I Would die,” said I, “rather than displease you;
and I will die if you have no pity on me. What
can I do? It is easier for me to take away my
own life, than to forget Adelaida. Shall I be
perjured, and violate the vows I have made to
her? vows which have engaged her early affections.
Shall I abandon her when I know
I have gained her heart? Oh! my dear mother,
do not wish your son to become the basest of
men.”

I then related to her all that had passed between
us. “She loves you,” said I, “and you, I am sure,
will not be able to help loving her. She has
your sweetness, your candour, your generosity.
How is it possible for me to cease loving
her?”

“But what do you propose by indulging this
passion,”
said my mother? “Your father is resolved
to have you marry another, and commands you
to retire into the country till every thing is settled. “It Bb6v 380
It is absolutely necessary that you should appear
willing to obey him, unless you mean to be my
death. He expects you will depart to-morrow
under the conduct of a person in whom he has
great confidence. Absence will do more for you
than you can yet imagine; but be that as it will,
do not irritate Monsieur de Comminge still more
by your refusal: ask for time, and I will do
every thing in my power to accomplish your
wishes. Your father’s anger cannot last always:
he will relent, and you may be yet happy; but
you have been greatly to blame in burning the
writings. He is persuaded that you sacrificed
them to madame de Lussan, who ordered her
daugther to require that proof of your love.”

“Oh heavens!” cried I, “is it possible that my
father can be so unjust? Both madame de Lussan
and Adelaida are ignorant of what I have
done; and I am very sure, had they suspected
my intention, they would have used all their
power over me to have prevented it.”

My mother and I afterwards took measures to
convey letters to each other, and, encouraged by
her indulgence, I durst presume to intreat she would
transmit to me those of Adelaida, who was soon to
be at Bourdeaux. My mother had the goodness
to promise she would gratify me; but at the same
time; insisted, that if I found Adelaida had altered
her sentiments, I should submit to what my father
required of me. We spent great part of the
night in this conversation; and as soon as day
appeared my conductor came to inform me that
it was time to get on horseback.

I The Bb7r 381

The estate where I was to pass the time of my
banishment lay in the mountains, some leagues
from Bagniers; so that we took the same road I had
so lately passed through. The second day of our
journey we came early in the evening to the village
where we were to lie. While supper was preparing
I went to take a walk along the great road, and at
a distance saw a coach which drove very fast, and
when it came within a few paces of me overturned.
My heart, by its throbbing, acquainted me with the
part I had in this accident. I eagerly flew towards
the coach; two men on horseback, who attended
it, alighted and joined me, to assist the persons who
were within. It will be easily guessed that those
persons were Adelaida and her mother; in effect
it was they. Adelaida was very much hurt in one
of her feet; but the joy at seeing me seemed to
leave her no sense of her pain.

What pleasure did I taste that happy moment!
After so many afflictions, and at the distance of so
many years; it is still present to my remembrance.
Adelaida not being able to walk, I took her in my
arms to carry her to the inn; her charming arms
were thrown round my neck, and one of her hands
touched my mouth. I was in a transport that
scarce suffered me to breathe.

Adelaida observed it, her delicacy was alarmed,
she made a motion to disingage herself from my
arms. Alas! how little did she know the excess
of my love: I was too much transported with my
present happiness to think there was any beyond it.

“Set me down,” said she to me, in a low and
trembling voice; “I believe I am able to walk.”

“What, Bb7v 382

“What,” replied I, “are you so cruel as to envy
me the only good fortune I shall perhaps ever
enjoy.”
I prest her hand tenderly to my bosom as
I pronounced these words. Adelaida was silent, and
a false step which I made on purpose, obliged her
to resume her first attitude.

The inn was at so little distance, that I was soon
forced to part with my beauteous burden. I carried
her into a room, and laid her on a bed; while their
attendants did the same with her mother, who was
much more hurt than Adelaida. Every one being
busy about madame de Lussan, I had time to acquaint
Adelaida with part of what had passed between
my father and me. I supprest the article of
the burnt writings. I knew not whether I most
wished that she should be ignorant of it, or know
it from another person; it was in some degree
imposing upon her the necessity of loving me,
and I was desirous of owing all to her own
heart. I durst not describe my father to her such
as he really was. Adelaida was strictly virtuous;
and I was sensible, that to resign herself to the inclinations
she felt for me, it was necessary that she
should hope we might be one day united. I seemed
to have great dependance upon my mother’s tenderness
for me, and the favourable disposition she
was in towards us. I intreated Adelaida to see her.

“Speak to my mother,” said she; she knows your
sentiments, I have acknowledged mine to her.
I found that her authority was necessary to give
me strength to combat them if I should be obliged
to it, or to justify me for resigning myself
up to them without scruple. She will use her “ut- Bb8r 383
utmost endeavours to prevail upon my father to
propose an accommodation, and to engage the
interposition of our common relations for that
purpose.”

The tranquility with which Adelaida rested upon
these hopes made me feel my misfortune more
sensibly. “What if our fathers should be inexorable,”
said I to her, pressing her hand, “will not
you have compassion on a miserable wretch who
adores you?”

“I will do all that I can,” answered she, “to regulate
my inclinations by my duty; but I feel
that I shall be wretched, if that duty is against
you.”

The persons who had been employed about
Madame de Lussan then approaching her daughter,
our discourse was interrupted. I went to the bedside
of the mother; she received me kindly, and assured
me she would use every method in her power
to reconcile our families. I then went out of their
chamber to leave them at liberty to take some repose.
My conductor, who waited for me in my own
apartment, had made no enquiry about these new
guests; so that I had an opportunity of being a few
moments with Adelaida before I proceeded on my
journey.

I entered her chamber in a condition easier to be
imagined than described. I dreaded that this was
the last time I should see her. I approached the
mother first, my grief pleaded for me, and she was
so moved with it, that she expressed herself in still
kinder terms than she had done the evening before.
Adelaida was at another end of the room; I went to Bb8v 384
to her trembling: “I leave you my dear Adelaida,”
said I. Two or three times I repeated the same
words: my tears, which I could not restrain, spoke
the rest She wept likewise.

“I shew you my whole heart,” said she. “—I do
not wish to disguise it from you; you deserve my
tenderness. I know now what will be our fate;
but I am resolved that my parents shall dispose
of mine.”

“And why,” replied I, should we subject ourselves
to the tyranny of our parents? let us
leave them to hate each other, if they will do it;
and let us fly to some distant corner of the world,
and be happy in our mutual tenderness, which
we may make a superior duty to what we owe
them.”

“Never let me hear such a proposal from you
again,”
said she: “give me not cause to repent of
the sentiments I have entertained for you; my
love may make me unhappy, but it shall never
make me criminal. Adieu,”
added she, giving
me her hand, “it is by our constancy and virtue
that we ought to endeavour to triumph over our
misfortunes, but whatever happens, let us resolve
to do nothing which may lessen our esteem
for each other.”

While she spoke, I kissed the dear hand she had
given me: I bathed it with my tears. “I must
always love you,”
replied I; “death, if I cannot be
yours, will free me from my misery.”

My heart was so oppress’d with anguish, that I
could with difficulty utter these few words. I hastily
quitted the room, and mounting my horse, arrived at facing Bb8v facing Cc1r FigureThe Calamary or InkFish. A large detailed engraving of a squid labeled “Fig. 1.”, as well as two small views of the suckers labeled “Fig. 2.” and “Fig. 3.” to the left and right sides, respectively. The entire piece is signed in the lower left-hand corner by B. Cole Fig. 1. Fig. 2. Fig. 3. B. Cole sculp. Cc1r 385
at the place where we were to dine, without having
one moment ceased to weep. I gave free course
to my tears. I found a kind of sweetness in thus
indulging my grief. When the heart is truly affected,
it takes pleasure in every thing that discovers
to itself its own sensibility.

The remainder of our journey passed as the beginning:
I had scarce uttered a word during the
whole time. On the third day we arrived at a
castle built near the Pyrenees; nothing was to be
seen about it but pines and cyprus trees, steep
rocks, and horrid precipices; and nothing heard
but the noise of torrents rushing with violence
down those frightful declivities.

This savage dwelling pleased me, because it
soothed my melancholy. I passed whole days in
the woods; and when I returned, unloaded my
sad heart in letters to my beloved Adelaida. This
was my only employment, and my only pleasure.
I will give them to her one day, thought I: she
shall see by them how I have passed the time in
her absence. I sometimes received letters from
my mother, in one of which she gave me hopes.
Alas! that was the only happy moment I ever enjoyed:
she informed me that all our relations
were labouring to reconcile our families, and that
there was room to believe they would succeed.

After this I received no more letters for six
weeks; how tedious were those days of doubt and
anxiety! every morning I went into the road
through which the messengers passed, and never returned
till it was late in the evening: lingering No. 5. Cc till Cc1v 386
till hope and expectation had nothing left to feed
upon, and always returned more wretched than
when I first set out. At length I saw a man at a
distance, riding towards the castle. I did not doubt
but he was a messenger to me, and, instead of that
eager impatience I had felt a moment before, I was
now seized with apprehension and dread. I durst
not advance to meet him; something which I could
not account for, restrained me. Uncertainty, which
had hitherto appeared so tormenting, seemed now
a good which I feared to lose.

My heart did not deceive me. This man
brought me letters from my mother, in which she
informed me, that my father would listen to no
proposals for an accomodation; and, to compleat
my miseries, had resolved upon a marriage
between me and a daughter of the house
of Foix: that the nuptials were to be celebrated in
the castle where I then was; and that my father
would in a few days come himself to prepare me
for what he desired of me.

You will easily judge I did not balance a moment
about the resolution I was to take. I waited
for my father’s arrival with tranquility enough.
My grief was soothed with the reflection, that I
was able to make another sacrifice to Adelaida:
I was convinced she loved me: I loved her too
much to doubt it. True love is always full of
confidence.

My mother, who had so many reasons for wishing
to see me disengaged from Adelaida, had never
in any of her letters given me the least cause to sus- Cc2r 387
suspect she was changed; this compleated my
security. How greatly did the constancy of my
Adelaida heighten the ardor of my passion! During
the three days which elapsed before the arrival
of my father, my imagination was wholly employed
on the new proof I was shortly to give
Adelaida of my passion. This idea, notwithstanding
my miserable situation, gave me sensations little
different from joy.

To be continued.

Cc2 The Cc2v 388

Philosophy
For the
Ladies
Continued.

Of the methods Nature has furnished various
Animals withal, to elude the attacks of, and
prevent pursuits from, their enemies.

In our last Number we gave some account of a
remarkable artifice, made use of by a very small
animal, to entrap and get into his power such creatures
as are his proper prey; and which, by being
provided either with wings, or with a superior share
of agility, would be otherwise out of the reach of
his attacks. Were we to proceed in relating the
various contrivances peculiar to each several species
of animals for the discovering, ensnaring, and overcoming
their respective enemies, or catching their
destined prey, we should greatly encroach on the limits
of the plan we have determined to proceed on, of
not dwelling too long on any one subject. Various,
therefore as they are, and entertaining and curious
as the knowledge of them may be, we shall refer an Cc3r 389
an account of them to some future periods, in
which they may, perhaps, find place with a greater
degree of variety; and proceed in this to relate the
opposite gift of nature, who, provident and careful of
all her works, has, together with every convenience
for the procuring of sustenance, and for the attacking
of those enemies which stand in some rank of
equality, also furnished almost every creature with
the means of either eluding the search, or escaping
from the seizure of such as are more powerful.

Some of these methods are general, others particular.
The more general means by which different
animals elude the search of their powerful and
destructive enemies, are the several cells, caverns,
nests, and covertures, which nature has taught
the different genera of them to find out, and to
repair to for shelter, as well against their destroyers,
as against the several inclemencies and dangers of
the weather. The general assistances which they
meet with for escaping from imminent danger,
when attacked, is some peculiar degree of agility,
either in running, leaping, flying, or swimming;
for which several purposes certain classes of animals
are found to be furnished with a particular apparatus
and mechanism, such as most justly demand
our admiration, and bear the strongest testimony to
Almighty wisdom. Yet these are still properties
in common to numbers, even of different species,
bearing only some trivial differences peculiar to individuals;
but there are other methods, in which
the Creator has thought proper to distinguish his
care for the preservation of his creatures, and
which are some of them limited to particular generaCc3 nera Cc3v 390
of animals, and others absolutely confined to
separate individuals.

Of this sort, there is none that we find more
frequent than the being endowed with a property
of assuming, either in colour or form, the general
appearance of surrounding objects, in such
manner, that being blended and confused with
them, a distant eye is rendered incapable of discerning
them: and this property we ever find more
or less bestowed on those creatures whose natural
manner of living obliges them to range abroad for
their food in places devoid of shelter; and therefore
become the more continually exposed to the attacks
of their adversaries.

Thus we do find in Greenland, Nova Zembla,
and the colder countries within the polar circles, that
in the winter season, when the whole region is covered
with indissoluble snow, the hares, rabbits,
foxes, &c. who, by that means are deprived of
their accustomed shelter, and would therefore become
an easy prey to the larger animals, change the
dark colours, which their summer coats are stained
with, into a snowy whiteness; whereby they not
only are undiscoverable at any considerable distance,
even though lying on the open ground, but also, if
by chance they should be seen, their natural swiftness
cannot but perfectly avail them in their flight,
over large plains, in which, from the resemblance
of their own colour with that of the surrounding
country, their figure is very quickly as much lost
therein, as a drop of water falling into the vast
expanse of ocean.

Animals Cc4r 391

Animals of the serpent, frog, and lizard kind,
whose residence is ever amongst grass, corn, and
herbage, have for the most part the basis of their
cloathing of a green colour. When they are spotted
or striped, the generality of those marks are either
formed with yellow, which is the next most universal
colour in nature, especially amongst the field
flowers, or else with various shades of brown, approaching
to the representation of earth, and of the
roots and barks of trees. By this means they easily
elude the sight and search of the birds and other
animals, which would otherwise destroy them in
great quantities, unarmed as they are, and incapable
of defending themselves when attacked.

The so much admired cameleon, whose food
being small insects, which are borne about in the
summer air, not the air itself, as it was formerly
imagined, renders it necessary that he should ever
remain in places unsheltered and open to every
view, is endued with a power of assuming the colour
of whatever he happens to lie upon. But
here let us not lead our fair readers into the vulgar
error of imagining he is able to change the colour
from one to another, any more than in appearance.
In short, what little tinct he really has, which is,
indeed very little, is like others of the lizard class,
greenish, and consequently not much different from
that of the objects amongst which he has the
most frequent necessity to take up his station; but
besides this, the great transparency of his body,
through which the colour of whatever he happens
to lie upon, is easily discernible, is the greatest security
he has; and by making it almost impossible Cc4 for Cc4v 392
for him to be distinguished, has given rise to the
opinion, that he assumes a colour, which, in reality,
he only suffers to be seen.

Caterpillars, also, which are the natural food of
many kinds of birds, are for the most part found
to partake of the colours of those plants which
they feed on and inhabit. Nay, there is one particular
class of them, well known to the fly-fancier
by the name of Loopers, which fixing themselves to
the barks of certain branches of trees, and stretching
out their bodies therefrom perfectly strait, and
in a certain oblique direction, assume so exactly in
their colour, form, and rugged contexture, the appearance
of the natural sprigs of those branches, that
a very discerning eye may look attentively on a
branch where hundreds of them are affixed, and
if uninformed of their property, may chance not to
discover one.

There is an insect, however, very frequent in the
West Indies, which is still more extraordinarily
sheltered under a feigned appearance. He is of
the locust, or rather of the mantis kind. His body
is long, slender, and knobbed; of a brown colour,
and therefore bears a very near resemblance to a
broken sprig of wood: but besides this, he has
two very large and long wings, which are so formed
both as to shape, colour, and markings, that
they exactly represent two dried leaves in the fall
of autumn, embrowned by the heat of the sun,
withered up, and curled about the edges; and, from
an intire deficiency of all juices and moisture,
every minutest ramification of the fibrous texture,
rendered distinctly visible. It is called the Walkinging Cc5r 393
Leaf, a name that indeed most truly expresses
its figure, which is so amazingly like an outcast
of the season, that excepting when he moves, he
can never attract the notice of any eye whatsoever.

This kind of protection from a resemblance to
external objects, extends even so far as into the
earth and water. Worms, grubs, and other insects,
whose habitation is under ground, yet are
liable to be frequently disturbed by the plough
or spade, and brought to the view of their destroyers,
are for the most part found to be of a
colour nearly resembling the clods of earth amongst
which they lie less discernible than they would be,
were they of a red, blue, green, or any other bright
colour, which would form a more apparent contrast
to the surrounding glebe. Many of the animals
whose first state of life is in the waters, and who
would therefore be a ready prey to the fishes who
inhabit them, are taught by the universal mistress
nature a means of forming to themselves a crustaceous
covering, which so nearly resembles the small
sprigs, pieces of dead bark, straws, &c. that are
every where to be found at the bottom of brooks
and rivers, that they lie secure and unnoticed by
those animals, who would be tempted by a figure
more resembling life, to seize on and devour them.
Nay, even the fish themselves frequently partake so
much of the colours of the mosses, herbage, &c.
amongst which they harbour, that they are not
easily to be distguished, excepting when in motion.

Such are the means wherewith kind Providence
has furnished different creatures to elude almost the
strictest search, and thereby to avoid the being attacked.tacked. Cc5v 394
Yet, as for the wisest purposes, the whole
animal kingdom seems in one perpetual state of
warfare within itself, it was also necessary, that
certain means of escape should be provided to
have recourse to, in case the methods of prevention
should prove ineffectual. Of these, every animal is
more or less instructed, and endued with powers
for relieving itself, even in the height of the most
imminent danger, and when almost in the jaws of
its most rapacious enemy.

Of these, some are by very swift and sudden
flight; some by the help of a peculiar springiness
of limbs, which in high, and unexpected leaps,
conveys them instantly out of the reach, or at least
out of the ken of their adversary. Others, as the
mole, the ferret, the grillotalpa, &c. by an expert
rapidity in digging into the bowels of the earth,
and at the same time closing up the passage, thro’
which they have forced their way: whilst others,
lastly, find means to escape, by taking refuge in an
element, whereinto their adversaries dare not, or
cannot follow them, which is the case with the
whole race of amphibious animals.

Some kinds of creatures there are, especially
amongst the insect tribe, who, having neither
strength to resist, nor agility to fly, deceive their
enemies by assuming the appearance of death. To
this stratagem, many of the smaller species of the
beetle, or scarabeus class, have immediate resource
on the least approach of danger, as any one may
easily be convinced, by touching them with a stick,
or taking them into the hand; when they instantly
turn on their backs, contract all their limbs together,I gether, Cc6r 395
and lie for a time under the appearance of
a little inanimate grain, which they do not shake off
till by the stillness of every thing round them, they
are persuaded they can run no risk by reassuming
the signs of life; which they do with as much caution
and gradual deliberation, as they put on the
image of death with presence of mind and ready
precipitation.

Many other devices of somewhat a similar nature,
are made use of by various creatures, for the
purposes above-mentioned; the minutiæ of which it
would be too tedious here to enter into. But I
think we cannot with any propriety close this article,
without taking notice of two animals, which
possess qualities so eminently singular for repelling
and stopping the career of their pursuers, that it is
rather more wonderful that they should ever be
taken at all, than that the knowledge of them and
their properties should be so little known, as in
general they are.

The first of these that I shall mention, is the
calamary, or ink fish. This animal, whose singulrity
of figure has induced me to make it the subject
of the copper-plate annexed to this number, is
found in great abundance on the coast of the
warmer parts of Europe. He is of the polypus class,
and frequently lies on the surface of the water,
with the arms which are represented as in the figure
spread out for the catching of such fish as may happen
to come in his way, and which by the means
of numberless suckers of a most curious mechanism
that are arranged along the arms, are not only
secured from escaping him, if once they come within his Cc6v 396
his touch, but are also impoisoned by it in such a
manner, that if they by dint of struggling, should
force themselves from his hold, they would die almost
immediately. Thus arm’d, therefore, and
provided for attack, he frequently seizes a fish
much larger than himself, whose juices he sates
himself with, abandoning the remainder to the
waves.

There are, however, some kinds of fish to whom
he in his turn is a proper prey; whose bulk is too
much for him to attack, and their activity too
great to fly from. For his security then, from
these powerful enemies, he is furnished with two
advantageous properties; the first is a very clear and
extensive sight, from a pair of large globular and
projecting eyes, which are so placed as to command
all objects that can advance from any part round
him; the second, and that which is more immediately
peculiar to himself, is a certain black fluid,
which on the approach of an enemy he ejects from
his body in large quantities, and which muddying
the water for a very considerable space round him,
not only conceals the spot of his immediate residence,
but also deters his antagonist from pursuing
him. So careful has nature been for the preservation
of every one of her creatures however inconsiderable
or apparently useless!

The other instance of providential care, wherewith
I shall at present close this department of philosophy,
is that of the torpedo, or cramp-fish, a
creature which tho’ a very slow swimmer, and in its
construction divested of all means of preventing or
avoiding any attack made on it; yet is furnished with Cc7r 397
with a method of rendering such attacks fruitless,
and, as it were by a stroke of magic, reducing its
enemy to a state of inactivity and impotence. In
short, the skin of this animal is formed of a texture
so elastic and powerful, that on the very slightest
touch of it, even with the end of a stick, it numbs
and destroys the sense of feeling in the same manner
as a fit of the cramp would do, enervating the whole
frame, and producing such an effect as would, was
the fact not so well known, appear incredible.
What then must be the consequence to any animal
who should eagerly seize on it, with a design of
making it his prey? What, but a total deprivation
of all sense, for at least time sufficient to enable
the destined victim to make his escape, and save
himself from the threatening jaws of destruction!

These are some few, among numberless instances,
of the infinite wisdom of the great first cause in his
works of creation, who has thus contrived it so,
that although it is necessary the different species
of animals should mutually prey on one another,
and that each should find himself surrounded with
a host of professed as well as insidious enemies,
yet that every kind should be supplied, and that
with a variety of invention which nothing less
than infinite wisdom could form, with the methods
for preventing its race from utter extirpation,
and preserving the just and proper balance
which the use and the conveniency of man, and
often some hidden cause beyond the comprehension
of his understanding, require to be maintained
amongst the greater and the smaller wheels of this
great machine the universe.

The Cc7v 398

The
Lady’s Geography
Continued.

Of the Manners and Customs of the Inhabitants
of Amboyna.

After having given some account of the
habits, arms, and festivals of these people,
it will be proper to give a slight description of
those diversions wherewith the feasts we have mentioned
constantly conclude, which are those of
music, singing, and dancing.

Of their instruments of music, the principal one
is the Gongue: this is of very great use throughout
the Indies, but is most highly esteemed by the
Amboynians, who ever preserve it amongst their
most valuable effects. Of these there are two
sorts, the one large, the other small. Of the latter
sort, they arrange six or seven in a row on a bench,
which are struck alternately with two sticks covered
over with linen cloth. This instrument, which
they call Tataboang, serves by way of accompanyment
to the former, but is played much quicker,
though ever in cadence therewith.

The Fifa keeps the same time as the larger
Gongue, and is properly a drum. It is distguished
from the Rabana by being of a cylindrical figure, whereas Cc8r 399
whereas the other is flat. Besides which, the manner
of touching them is different. There is also a
third sort, which resembles a little barrel, slung by
a string round the neck, and is covered with parchment
at both ends, whereas the others are only
covered at top. The figure of these instruments
together, with the manner of using them may be
seen in a plate, annexed to Numb. III. of this
work.

Their dances keep time to the sound of these instruments,
with an exactness, and a degree of agility,
that is really surprising. Their prodigious
leaps, their supple turns, and the extraordinary
windings and changes of posture, which they bring
their joints to execute, surpass all description or
idea. As soon as the feast is over, a man appears
drest in the manner of the Alfourians or mountaineers,
covered with the branches and leaves of
trees, and armed with a large buckler, a sabre or
javelin, and a helmet, surmounted with a large
plume of feathers of the bird of paradise. In
this singular equipage, he cries out, for some moments
in the air, sometimes alone, and sometimes
accompanied by a second of the same class, casting
around him looks of the utmost fury and perturbation,
and making the most terrible efforts, as
if he would beat down the whole world under his
blows.

This exercise, which they express by the word
Tsjakali, is constantly succeeded by their common
dances, which each sex severally executes by two or
four together, with great gracefulness and address:
some holding a naked poignard in each hand, and sometimes Cc8v 400
sometimes one or two silk handkerchiefs, which
they wave around them; others have a fine scarf
or sash of the same, or of chintz, which is fastened
to the left shoulder, and one end of which trails
on the ground. The men wear besides a turban
on the head; and the women decorate their hair
with flowers. Their dancers are always young unmarried
people: when they begin, and when they
retire, they salute the company by joining their
hands over their heads: but on these occasions it
is the custom always to make them a present of
certain habits of silk, or some rich stuff, in which
some one of the spectators runs to enwrap their
bodies, whilst they are yet dancing, by the way
of intreating them as it were not to fatigue
themselves any longer; and this is one of the expences
by which the Amboynians ruin themselves.

The men as well as the women usually accompany
these dances with their voices. These songs,
which serve as a kind of annals, for want of better
historians, contain, among other things, the ancient
events of their country; the praises of their heroes;
and the glorious deeds of their ancestors. And
this vocal and instrumental music is not only made
use of in their great feasts, and on other particular
occasions, but also on board their boats and barges,
in which the rowers keep the most perfect time
to the instruments and voices.

facing Cc8v
facing Dd1r
Figure
Eleven pictures of the swallow-tailed butterfly and the ichneumon in various stages (caterpillar, etc.) each labeled with a letter a-k (excluding j). There is a caption at the bottom which reads, “The Swallow-tail’d Butterfly and the Ichneumon Fly in their several States.”

Printed captionThe Swallow-tail’d Butterfly and the
Ichneumon Fly in their several States.

Dd1r

The
Lady’s Museum.

By the
Author of the Female Quixote.

Vol. II.

London,
Printed for J. Newberry, in St. Paul’s Churchyard;
and J. Coote, in Pater-noster Row.

Dd1v
Dd2r

The
Lady’s Museum
.

The Trifler.
[Number VI.]

Madam,

I Take up my pen once more to give
you the remainder of my sad story; and
am pleased to find that many of your
female readers express a just abhorrence
of the character of Belinda. I feel my heart
too much affected with the remembrance of the
sorrow she occasioned me, to enter into a detail
of all her little artifices to ensnare the heart of my
husband: there was an endless variety in her temper,
which kept his attention perpetually awake,
and prevended all satiety; and she had so perfect a
command of her features, that whatever disposition Dd2 she Dd2v 404
she pleased to assume, her countenance expressed it
as naturally as if she really felt it.

My husband grew every day more fond of the
company of one who always presented a new face
to him, sometimes airy and sparkling, sometimes
tender and melancholy, now haughty and imperious,
then softened into a gentle languishment.
While I was ignorant of her insidious design, I diverted
myself with her fantastic behaviour; but
Alcander now discovered such an extreme attachment
to her, that I began to grow uneasy. I was
afraid of examining the nature of my own
doubts and fears; the suspicion that my Alcander
was grown indifferent to me, and loved another,
was something so new, so strange, so shocking to
my heart, that I rejected it with horror; yet spite
of myself I sought the melancholy conviction, and
found it in his looks, his words, and every circumstance
of his behaviour.

My first thought was to expostulate with him
upon his change; but my pride opposed this, and
reason told me that upbraidings would not recal
his affections: I resolved, therefore to seem ignorant
of my misfortune, and flattering myself that
when my dangerous guest had left me, the impression
she had made would be removed, I patiently
waited for her departure.

When she told me of her intention to return to
London in a day or two, my heart bounded with
joy, and I scorned to dissemble so far as to desire
her to stay any longer; but what became of me!
when turning my eyes upon Alcander, I saw him
pale as death, and unable to utter a word, so greatlyly Dd3r 405
was he affected with the thoughts of parting.
At length recovering himself, he solicited her to
stay some time longer, with such beseeching looks,
and such earnestness of intreaty, that finding myself
unable to support this scene, I rose up, and complaining
of a sudden indisposition, retired to my
chamber.

My husband followed me immediately; and I,
eager to admit every thought that could give me
comfort, considered this an effect of his tenderness
and concern for me; but I was soon undeceived:
he came only to reprove me for my incivility
to my guest, in not pressing her to stay
longer; and he had the cruelty to desire I would
use my undeavours to keep her with us.

I answered nothing, but burst into tears. Alcander,
who doubtless knew the cause, and dreaded
an explanation, left the room without taking any
notice of my disorder. Oh, how unlike was this to
his former behaviour! I thought I should have
died with grief; but pride and resentment came
to my aid: I resolved not to add to Belinda’s triumph,
by suffering my uneasiness to appear. I
therefore composed my looks; and when she came
with an affected solicitude to enquire after my
health, she found me in appearance easy and
tranquil.

My husband finding me fully determined not to
hinder Belinda from leaving us, declared his intention
to go to London, and coldly asked me
if it would be agreeable to me? I replied, that I
would certainly accompany him; so we all set out
together. Belinda and I parted with great indifferenceDd3 ference Dd3v 406
on both sides. I dropt all intercourse
with her; and this put my husband into so bad a
humour, that he treated me with the most mortifying
neglect.

My father was dead: my mother, who loved me
tenderly, and was attentive to the behaviour of my
husband, soon perceived the estrangement of his
affections. In her bosom I poured out all my sorrows,
and regulated my conduct by her prudence:
she recommended to me patience and silence; and
above all, conjured me to keep the fatal secret
from my brother; his temper was rash and impetuous;
he was extremely fond of me, and every
thing was to be dreaded from his resentment, if
my husband’s injurious treatment ever came to his
knowledge. This however it was impossible to
prevent; my unhappy situation became generally
known, so open was Alcander in his neglect of me,
and his gallantries to Belinda.

My brother expostulated with him upon his behaviour:
the event was what my mother and I
had often apprehended; they fought, Alcander
was wounded; he was brought home in a chair,
in a very weak condition. I swooned at the sight
of him, and when I recovered I found myself in
my mother’s arms: she informed me that my brother
was not hurt, and that Alcander’s surgeons had
assured her he was not in the least danger. The
horrors I had laboured under were relieved by
this news, but my peace was lost for ever. I attended
my husband constantly during his illness,
which was but a short continuance; he received
my cares with a coldness that pierced me to the heart; Dd4r 407
heart; and when he was so far recovered as to be
able to go into the country, he gave me to understand
that he would dispense with my company
there.

I was beginning to expostulate with him; but
he stopped my mouth, by telling me with a determined
air, that he never could pardon me for
having exposed him to the insult he had received
from my brother; that I had made it impossible
for him to alter his conduct, since the world would
construe it into a base fear of my brother: he concluded,
with advising me to go and reside with my
mother, and without waiting for my answer, left
me.

I will not attempt to describe the various passions
which tortured me by turns; but fond as I
still was of my faithless husband, the indignation I
felt for his unworthy usage of me, helped me to support
my spirits, and hindered me from yielding
to the violence of my grief. I put myself under
my mother’s protection, and resigned myself quietly
to my fate.

My husband a few months afterwards went to
Italy, disgusted, as I have heard, with the behaviour
of Belinda; who, to recover her reputation,
which this affair had greatly sullied, sacrificed
him to her mirth upon all occasions, and made
her contempt of him as public as his attachment
to her had been. Her triumph however was short:
she experienced the greatest misfortune that could
happen to a woman who thought beauty the supremest
good: she was seized with the small-pox, Dd4 which Dd4v 408
which made such ravage in her face that she was
hardly to be known: her passion for admiration
still remains, though the power of exciting it is
gone. Hence arises her punishment; and she who
delighted in giving pain to others, finds in herself
a perpetual source of vexation. I am,


Madam,
Your Obliged Humble Servant,

Perdita.

To Dd5r 409

To the
Author of the Trifler.

Madam,

As you confess that you are not superior to
trifles, will you accept of a trifling criticism,
which if honoured with a place in your Museum,
may, for the future, perhaps occasion a different
manner of reading and acting one particular
passage in Macbeth, that hitherto has been generally,
if not always, misunderstood and misapplied.

In the sixth scene of the fourth act, a messenger
of some rank, Rosse, comes to let Macduff
know that his castle has been surprised, and his
wife and children savagely slaughtered. The young
king of Scotland, Malcolm, who had been some
time at the English court, solliciting troops and
assistance from Edward the Confessor, undertakes
to comfort his friend and subject Macduff, who
had attended him to England, and was deeply involved
in his cause. Macduff, for some moments,
remains thunder-struck and silent. Malcolm, by
way of consolation says,

“What, man, ne’er pull your hat upon your brows.
Give sorrow words; the grief that does not speak,
whispers the o’er fraught heart, and bids it break.”

Macduff pays no regard or attention to Malcolm,
but turning to Ross, says, “My children too!” Rosse Dd5v 410
Ross replies, “Wife, children, servants, all that could
be found.”
Macduff. “And I must be from thence:
my wife killed too?”
Ross. “I’ve said.” Macduff
makes no immediate answer; but enfolding his
arms, and hanging down his head, in all the melancholy
silence of inexpressible grief, stands fixed
like a statue on the farther side of the stage. Malcolm,
endeavouring to awaken Macduff from this
lethargy of woe, approaches near to him, and says,
“Be comforted, let’s make us medicines of our grief, revenge,
to cure this deadly grief.”
Macduff still remains
motionless and unmoved; but when he
looks up, and sees his royal friend Malcolm returned
to Ross, on the other side of the stage, he
sighs deeply, and in a low voice expresses himself
thus: “He has no children. What all my pretty
ones? did you say all? what all?”
The expression,
“He has no children,” is supposed and understood to
refer to Macbeth, who having no children, could
not afford to Macduff an adequate revenge. The
supposition undoubtedly is natural. In cases of injury,
the law of retaliation never fails to occur to our
minds, and to be the object of our passions: but the
fact is not true. Macbeth has a son, his name
was Luthlac. After the death of his father he was
extremely troublesome to Malcolm: he claimed
the crown; and though a very weak deficient
young man, he answered the intentions of a rebellious
party, consisting of such followers as had been
attached to the late Macbeth. They carried him
to Scone, and he was there saluted king. The competition
was short, nor had it any very dangerous
or extraordinary circumstances. In less than three months Dd6r 411
months the usurper Luthlac was slain by Malcolm:
then, and not till then, ended the race of
Macbeth.

From hence it evidently appears that the sentence,
“He has no children”, cannot refer to Macbeth.
At whom then is it pointed? At Malcolm. The
heart struck Macduff heard with patience the consolatory
advice, administred by his royal master;
but well knew, and could not avoid expressing to
himself, that as Malcolm had no children he could
little judge of that torrent of grief with which
Macduff must naturally be overwhelmed, at the
loss of a wife, and “all his pretty ones.”

Malcolm was not married; he could not feel the
throbs of a parent’s heart, or the anguish of an
husband’s love. To him the sweet and inexpressible
sensations of nuptial happiness were unknown:
he was ignorant of the decent pride, the rising
hopes, the alluring prospects, that occupy, and swell
alternately a father’s breast. Young and unexperienced,
he had not felt those thilling nerves of nature,
which are never strung but by virtuous love
and parental palpitations. The good natured Malcolm
offered his advice unseasonably: he broke
prematurely in upon sorrow that must require time
and reason to sink itself into the gulph of satiety. The
intention of Malcolm was kind to the highest degree.
The effect of that intention was exerted in
too hasty and too improper a manner, “for Malcolm
had no children”
.

This construction seems supported by a sentence
which soon follows, where Malcolm again comes
to the friendly charge of consolation, and says, Support Dd6v 412
“Support it like a man.” “I shall,” says Macduff; “but I
must also feel it as a man;”
that is, “I must feel it
as an husband and as a parent:”
or to expatiate
upon the thought, Macduff in those few words means
thus to express himself: “I must in the relation of
father and husband, suffer the deepest sensations
of grief that human nature can imbibe. Not all
the world can repair my loss. Byt he cruel murder
of my wife, I am deprived, for ever deprived,
of the best of all my friends. Many are dear
to me: she was the dearest. In my children, I
have lost the pride of my house, the comforts
of my age, the engaging amusements of my domestic
hours, the future servants, subjects, and
defenders of my king and country. You must
be a father and a husband, Malcolm, ’ere you can
measure my grief; for I cannot but remember
such things were, that were most precious to me’.”

According to this interpretation, the actor must
shew by some gesture, some motion either of his
head or hand, that Malcolm is the person in his
thoughts, when he says, “He has no children.” After
staying some time in the place where he was first
struck motionless, he is rouzed at once by indignation
and crossing the stage, says to Ross, “What,
all my pretty ones?”

In this view, I think, Shakespear displays his own
character, and reveals his own sentiments as a parent.
If the sentence had referred solely to Macbeth
(supposing he had no children) it carries with
it rage, fury, and revenge? If to Malcolm, it is the
reflection of a wise considerate man, who is thankfulful Dd7r 413
to his friend for his advice, but conscious that
that advice is, for the present, to no purpose,

Buchanan in his History of Scotland evidently
proves, that Macbeth had a son at the time when
Macduff’s wife and children were slain. Shakespear,
the most exact of all dramatic historians, could never
intend that he should appear he had none. The
following quotation Buchanon, Book VII. the reign of Malcolm III. the
eighty-sixth king of Scotland.
will support me in my assertion.

“Whilst these things were transacted at Forsar,
they who remained in the faction of Macbeth,
carried his son Luthlac to Scone (who was sirnamed
Fatuus from his want of wit) and there
he was saluted king. Malcolm assaulted him in
the valley Bogian, where he was slain three
months after he had usurped the name of king;
out of respect to the kingly race, his, and his
father’s bodies were buried in the royal sepulchres
in Ionia.”
I am,


Madam,
Your most obedient
Humble Servant,

C. D.

The Dd7v 414

The
History
of
Harriot and Sophia
Continued.

It was not long before Sophia had an account
of Sir Charles’s visit from her mother, who,
forgetting the part she had acted before, wrote her
a letter full of invectives against her obstinacy and
disobedience, and bitter upbraidings of her folly,
for losing by her ill-timed pride, the heart of such
a man as Sir Charles.

She told her, with a kind of exultation, that he
had utterly forgot her, and repeated every circumstance
of his behaviour while he was with her, and
every word he had spoke, as all tending to shew
his indifference; but though this was done to mortify
Sophia, and make her repent of her precipitate
departure, yet her discernment, and that facility
which lovers have, in flattering their own wishes,
pointed out to her many things in this minute
relation, which served rather to nourish hope then
destroy it.

Mrs. Darnley added, as the finishing stroke, that
Sir Charles looked pale and thin; she attributed
this alteration in his health to the efforts he had made Dd8r 415
to banish her from his heart, and thence inferred
that a resolution which had cost him so much
trouble to confirm, would not be easily broke
through; and that she had no reason to expect he
would ever desire to see her more.

Sophia could not read this part of the letter
without tears, tears that flowed from tender sensibility,
accompanied with a sensation which was
neither grief nor joy, but composed of both: that
Sir Charles should resolve to forget her was indeed
afflicting, but that this resolution should cost him
struggles so painful as to affect his health, could
not but raise her depressed hopes, since it shewed
the difficulty of the attempt, and consequently that
the success was doubtful.

This letter gave so much employment to her
thoughts, that to be at liberty to indulge them
she took her evening walk without soliciting the
company of her beloved Dolly, and wandered far
into the wood, attracted by those romantic shades
which afford such soothing pleasure to a love-sick
mind. Here, while she meditated on her mother’s
letter, and read it over and over, still seeking, and
still finding something new in it to engage her attention,
she heard the voices of some persons talking
behind her, and suddenly recollecting Dolly’s
adventure, she began to be alarmed at the distance
to which she had unwarily strayed, and turned her
steps hastily towards home.

Mean time a sudden gust of wind blew off her
hat, and carried it several paces back: she turned,
in order to recover it, and saw it taken up by a
genteel young man, who on a nearer approach she knew Dd8v 416
knew to be the lover of her young friend. Pleased
at this encounter, she advanced to receive her hat
from him, which he gave her with a blushing grace,
awed by the dignity of her mein, and that sparkling
intelligence which beamed in her eyes, and
seemed to penetrate into his inmost soul; for
Sophia, who was deeply interested for her innocent
and unhappy friend, considered him attentively,
and was desirous of entering into some conversation
with him, that she might be enabled to form
a more exact judgment of his understanding and
manners than she could from the accounts of the
partial Dolly.

While she was talking to him they were joined
by an ancient gentlewoman, who accosting Sophia,
told her in an affected style and formal accent, that
her nephew was very happy in having had an opportunity
to do her this little piece of service.

Sophia, who saw an old woman, apparently opprest
with the infirmities of years, drest in all the
ridiculous foppery of the last age, was so little
pleased with her, that she would have answered this
compliment with great coldness, had not the desire
and hope of being serviceable to her friend made
her conquer her growing disgust; she therefore resolved
to improve this opportunity of commencing
an acquaintance with the aunt of young William,
and met her advances with her usual sweetness and
affability, so that the old woman was quite charmed
with her; and being very desirous to gain her
good opinion, and to shew her breeding, of which
she was extremely vain, overwhelmed her with
troublesome ceremony; and, to display her understanding,standing, Ee1r 417
of which she was equally proud, murdered
so many hard words, that her discourse was scarcely
intelligible.

Sophia would fain have drawn in the youth to
partake of their conversation, but his aunt’s volubility
left him very little to say; yet in that little
Sophia thought she discovered both good sense and
politness.

This evening being now pretty far advanced,
Sophia thought it time to separate, and took leave
of her new acquaintance. Their parting was protracted
by so many courtesies and compliments
from the old lady, that her patience was almost
wearied out; at last she get free from her, and
quickened her pace towards home, when on a sudden
she heard her in a tremulous voice calling
out, “Madam, madam, pray stop one moment.”
Sophia looked back, and seeing Mrs. Gibbons
come tottering up to her with more speed than
was consistent with her weakness, she met her half
way, and smiling, asked her why she had turned
back?

“Oh, madam,” replied she, “I am ready to sink
with confusion! what a solsim in good breeding
have I committed! to be sure you will think I
have been used to converse with savages only.”

Sophia, not able to guess what this speech tended
to, looked at Mr. Gibbons as if she wished for an
explanation.

“My aunt, madam,” said the youth, (blushing
a little at the old woman’s affection,) “is concerned
that you should walk home alone, and No. 6. Ee “that Ee1v 418
that I can’t offer my service to attend you, being
obliged to lead her, as you see.”

“That is not all, nephew,” said the cermonious
gentlewoman: “you do not tell the young lady
the true cause of the dilemnia I am in: I would
not leave you, madam,”
pursued she, “till I saw you
safe home, but you live with a family who has
affronted me, and I cannot endure to come within
sight of the house. I never can forgive an
affront, that would be to shew I do not understand
the laws of good breeding: but I thank
heaven no body can charge me with that, I was
very early instituted into polite life; but some
people are not to be assessed with.”

“I hope,” said Sophia, (scarce able to compose
her countenance to any tolerable degree of
seriousnes) “that none of Mr. Lawson’s family
have given you cause of complaint: they seem
to me incapable of affronting any one, much
more a person that.”
――

“Oh, dear madam,” interrupted the old lady, courtesying
low, “you do me a great deal of honour;
but you will find, nay you must have observed
already, that Mrs. Lawson is vulgar, very vulgar,
she knows nothing of decorums.”

“I am very sorry for this misunderstanding between
you,”
said Sophia, “and I should think it a
very great happiness if I could be any way
useful in renewing your friendship.”

“Oh,” cried Mrs. Gibbons, “you might as well
think of joining the Antipoles, madam, as of
bringing us together again; and I am grieved “be- Ee2r 419
beyond measure when I think that it is impossible
for me to wait on you.”

“However,” answered Sophia, “you will have no
objection, I hope, to my coming to see you.”

“By no means, madam,” replied Mrs. Gibbons,
“you came last into the country, and you
are entitled to the first visit; I would not for
the world break through the laws of politeness;
I am sorry you have so indifferent an opinion of
my breeding.”

Sophia perceiving that the old gentlewoman was
a little discomposed, for this article of good breeding
was a tender point with her, endeavoured to
bring her into good humour, by some well-timed
compliments, and once more took leave of her;
but Mrs. Gibbons now insisted upon her nephew’s
seeing her safe home, saying, “She would rest herself
under a tree till he came back.”

Sophia but faintly declined this civility, for she
feared to offend her again; and the joy that
sparkled in William’s eyes when his aunt made
this offer of his attendance, made her unwilling to
disappoint him of the hope of seeing his mistress;
so after much ceremony on the part of Mrs. Gibbons,
they separated.

As they walked, Sophia took occasion to express
her concern for the violent resentment his aunt had
entertained against Mr. Lawson’s family, and which
seemed to make a reconciliation hopeless.

The youth told her, that nothing could be more
trivial than the accident that had occasioned it;
and yet, pursued he, sighing deeply, slight as it is,
the consequences are likely to be fatal enough.”

Ee2 During Ee2v 420

During their conversation Sophia discovered so
much good sense and delicacy of sentiment in the
young William, that she more than ever pitied the
fate of these poor lovers, whose happiness was sacrificed
to the capricious temper of an affected
old woman: she assured him she would neglect no
opportunity to improve her acquaintance with his
aunt: “And perhaps,” said she, with an inchanting
smile, that expressed the benevolence of her
heart, “I may be so fortunate as to effect a reconciliation
between her and my Dolly’s family.”

Mr. Gibbons thanked her in transports of joy
and gratitude; and now Dolly and her sister, who
had walked out in search of Sophia, appearing in
sight, she mended her pace, in order to come up
with them soon; for in the ardent glances that
William sent towards his mistress, she read his impatience
to speak to her.

Dolly, who was in the utmost surprise, to see
Sophia thus accompanied, took no notice of William;
but avoiding, with a sweet bashfulness, his
earnest and passionate looks: she fixed her eyes on
Miss Darnley, as if she wished to hear from her
by what chance they had met.

“I know,” said Sophia to her smiling, “that you
did not expect to see me so agreeable engaged;
but Mr. Gibbons can inform you how his aunt,
whom we left in the forest yonder, and I became
acquainted.”
She then addressed some discourse
to Fanny, to give the lovers an opportunity of talking
to each other.

Dolly asked a thousand questions concerning their
meeting, and his aunt’s behaviour to Miss Darnley;ley; Ee3r 421
but the passionate youth leaving it to Sophia to
satisfy her curiosity, employed the few moments
he had to stay with her in tender assurances of his
own unaltered affection, and complaints of her
indifference.

“Surely,” said Dolly, with tears in her eyes, “I
ought not to be blamed for obeying my father.”

“Ah, my dear Dolly,” replied William, “our affections
are not in the power of our fathers; and
if you hate me now because your father commands
you to do so, you never loved me.”

“Hate you,” cried Dolly; “no, Mr. William, my
father never bid me to hate you; and if he had I
am sure I could not have obeyed him: he only
commanded me to forget you.”

“Only to forget me,” repeated William, in a
melancholy tone: “then you think that little,
Dolly; and perhaps you will be able to obey
him; but be assured I would rather be hated by
you than forgotten.”

“That is strange, indeed,” said Dolly, smiling
through her tears.

“You would not think it strange,” replied the
youth, in an accent that expressed at once grief
and resentment, “if you had ever loved. Ah
Dolly, are all your tender promises come to
this! little did I imagine I should ever see you
altered thus! but I will trouble you no more,”

added he, sighing, as if his heart would break;
“I will endeavour to follow your example: perhaps
it is not so difficult a thing as I imagined
to cure one’s self of love; you have shewn me it is
possible, and if I fail in the attempt I can be Ee3 “but Ee3v 422
but miserable, and that you have made me
now.”
As he spoke these words, he turned
half from her, and let fall some tears.

Dolly, who had no intention to make him uneasy,
was excessively affected with this sight, and
not a little alarmed at what he had said: “And
will you try to forget me,”
said she, in the most
moving tone imaginable; “then indeed you will
be false and perjured too, for you have sworn
a thousand times that you would love me for
ever.”

“Why should you wish to see me wretched,”
said he; “you have resolved to love me no longer,
and it is but reasonable that I should try to
forget you.”

He would have proceeded in this strain; but
turning to look on her, he saw her sweet face
overspread with tears. “Oh my Dolly,” cried he,
“we are very cruel to each other; but I am most
to blame: can you pardon me, my dearest: say
you can; alas, I know I do not deserve it.”

Dolly’s heart was so opprest that she was not
able to speak; but she held out her hand to her
young lover, who seizing it eagerly, prest it to his
lips, “Yes, I will love you,” said he, “though you
should hate me; I will love you to my latest breath.”

Dolly perceiving Sophia and her sister coming
up to them, drew away her hand hastily; but
looked on him at the same time, with inexpressible
tenderness: Sophia told him with a smile, that
she was afraid his aunt would be impatient: upon
which he made his bow, and hastened back to
her.

Fanny Ee4r 423

Fanny now left her sister alone with Miss Darnley,
who perceiving that she had been weeping,
asked her tenderly the cause. “Oh my dear miss,”
said the poor girl, blushing and pressing her hand,
“if I had but a little of your prudence and good
sense, I should obey my father better; but when
one has once given one’s heart, it is very difficult
to recal it.”

“Very true, my dear,” said Sophia; “therefore
one ought not to be in haste to give it.”

“I hope,” interupted Dolly with an anxious look,
“you have observed nothing in Mr. William to
make you change your good opinion of him.”

“Quite the contrary,” said Sophia, “I believe him
to be a good, and I am sure he is a sensible youth:
nay more, I believe he has a sincere regard for
you; and that,”
pursued she, sighing, “is saying a
great deal, considering what reason I have to
judge unfavourably of men: but, my dear, I
would have you keep your passion so far subjected
to your reason, as to make it not too difficult
for you to obey your father, if he is fully
determined to refuse his consent.”
I know,
added she, with a gentle smile, “That it is
easier to be wise for others than for ourselves;
but I know it is not impossible for a heart in love
to follow the dictates of reason: I think so
highly of Mr. Lawson’s understanding and goodness,
that I am persuaded he would not lay an
unreasonable command upon you, and by what
I could collect from some hints dropt by Mrs.
Gibbons
, and the little discourse I had with your
lover, the old gentlewoman is wholly to blame.”

Ee4 “Did Ee4v 424

“Did Mr. William tell you,” said Dolly, “what
was the occasion of their quarrel?”

“No,” replied Sophia: “I should be glad to hear
it from yourself.”

“Well,” resumed Dolly, taking her under the
arm, “let us go to our dear oak then, and there
we shall be out of sight; but I am impatient
to know how you met, and what conversation
you had.”
Sophia satisfied her curiosity, diverting
herself a little with the old lady’s hard words,
and her strict regard to ceremony.

“Ah,” said Dolly, “it was those hard words, and
the clutter she made about ceremony and decorum,
that occasioned all our unhappiness; for
as I told you, miss, she was well enough pleased
with her nephew’s choice, saying, that he was in
the right to marry like a gentleman, and prefer
person and breeding to money: however,
soon after she came into the country, she shewed
herself a little dissatisfied with my education, and
said, that as my father was a gentleman and a
scholar, he ought to have taught his daughters a
little Greek and Latin, to have distguished them
from meer country girls.”

“Your mother, I suppose,” said Sophia, “laughed
at this notion.”

“It does not become me,” said Dolly, “to blame
my mother; but to be sure she took great delight
in ridiculing Mrs. Gibbons: indeed it was scarce
possible to help smiling now and then at her
hard words, and her formal politeness; but my
mother, as Mr. William often told me with
great concern, carried her raillery so far that “his Ee5r 425
his aunt would certainly be offended with it at
last; and so indeed she was, and grew every day
cooler, with regard to the marriage. This disgusted
my mother more, so every thing wore a
melancholy appearance: at length Mrs. Gibbons
broke out one day violently, upon my mother’s
sending a dish of tea to another gentlewoman
before her. I saw a storm in her countenance,
and dreading the consequence, I made haste to
carry her, her dish myself, but she refused it
scornfully, and then began to attack my mother
in her strange language, upon her want of breeding,
and ignorance of the rules of precendency, that
was her word. My mother at first only laughed,
and rallied; but when the rest of our visitors was
gone, and Mrs. Gibbons only remained, the quarrel
grew serious. My mother, who was out of
patience with her folly, said some severe things,
which provoked Mrs. Gibbons so much, that she
rose up in a fury, and declared she would never
more have any collection with such vulgar creatures.
At that moment my father and Mr.
William
, who had been walking together, came
into the room: they both were excessively surprised
at the disorder that appeared among us;
and poor Mr. William, who was most apprehensive,
turned pale as death: he gave me a melancholy
look, as fearing what had happened, and
had scarce courage enough to ask his aunt what
was the matter? Mean time, my mother, in a
laughing way gave my father an account of what
had happened, repeating some of Mrs. Gibbons’s
strange words, and made the whole affair appear 4 so Ee5v 426
so ridiculous, that Mrs. Gibbons in a great fury,
flung out of the house, declaring that from
that moment she broke off any treatise of marriage
between her nephew and me; and that, if he continued
to make his addresses to me, she would
make a will and leave all her money to a distant
relation. Mr. William was obliged to follow
his aunt; but he begged my father’s leave to return
as soon as he had seen her safe home. When
he came back, he implor’d my father, with tears
in his eyes, not to forbid his seeing me: he said
the loss of his aunt’s fortune would give him
no concern if he durst hope that it would make
no alteration in my father’s resolutions, since his
own little inheritance was sufficient to maintain
us comfortably. My father was pleased with
his generous affection for me, and said a great
many obliging things to him, as did my mother
likewise, so that we thought our misfortune not
so bad; but the next day old Mr. Gibbons
came plodding to our house, and with a great
deal of confusion and aukwardness, told my father
that he was very sorry for what had happened;
but sister had changed her mind, and would not
let her nephew marry, and he was afraid if he
disobliged her she would leave all her money to
strangers; so he begged him to give his son no
encouragement, but to tell him plainly he must
obey his aunt and his father; and he said he was
sure his son would mind what my father said to
him more than any body else.”

“I am in pain for poor Mr. Lawson,” said Sophia.
“What a boorish speech was this!”

“My Ee6r 427

“My father,” resum’d Dolly, said afterwards,
that if it had not been for the concern he felt for
me and Mr. William, he would have been excessively
diverted with the old man’s simplicity;
but he answered him gravely and with great civility:
he promised him that the affair should go
no farther; that I should receive no more visits
from his son; and that he would talk with him,
and endeavour to make him submit patiently to
what his father and his aunt had determined
for him. The old man thanked my father a
thousand times over for his kindness, and after a
great many bows and scrapes he went away.
My father was as good as his word: he laid his
commands on me to think no more of Mr. William,
and forbad me to see or speak to him;
and when Mr. William came next, he took him
with him into his study and talked to him a long
time. He acknowledged that Mr. William had
oftener than once moved him even to tears; but
for all that he did not relent, and we were not
allowed so much as to speak to each other alone,
for fear we should take any measures to meet in
private. This I thought very severe,”
pursued
Dolly, sighing, “we might at least have been indulged
in taking leave, since we were to be separated
for ever.”

“I cannot blame your father,” said Sophia, “he
was indispensably obliged to act as he did: it is
to be wished indeed that Mrs. Lawson had passed
over the poor woman’s follies with more
temper; but this cannot be helped now: perhaps
I may be able to serve you. The old gentlewoman“woman Ee6v 428
seems to have taken a liking to me; I
shall endeavour to improve it, that I may have
an opportunity to soften her: it is not impossible
but this matter may end well yet.”

“Poor Dolly was ready enough to admit a hope
so pleasing, and felt her heart more at ease than
it had been a long time. As for William, his
aunt’s extravagant praises of Sophia, and some
expressions which she dropped, intimating that
she should be pleased if he could make himself
acceptable to so fine a lady, hinted to him a
scheme which might afford him the means of
seeing his mistress sometimes: he seemed therefore
to listen with satisfaction to these dark overtures
made by his aunt, and upon her speaking
still plainer, he said it would be presumption in
him to think that a young lady so accomplished
as Miss Darnley would look down upon him; and
besides, he had no opportunity of improving
an acquaintance with her, being forbid Mr.
Lawson’s
house, at her request.”

The old woman, pleased to find he made so little
opposition to her desire, told him, “That he would
have opportunities enough of seeing and conversing
with the lady; she often walks out,”
said
she, “either in the forest or the fields about the
house: cannot you throw yourself in her way,
and accost her politely, as you very well know
how; and, to felicitate your success, I will let her
know that I am willing to receive the honour
of a visit from her, though this is against all the
rules of decorum, for it is my part to visit her
first, she being the greatest stranger here: you shall Ee7r 429
shall deliver my message to her to-morrow yourself.”

“The youth replied, coldly, that it was possible
he might not meet with her to-morrow: nevertheless
he would go every day to the forest,
and wherever it was likely she would walk, in
hopes of seeing her.”

Mrs. Gibbons, exulting in the hope of mortifying
Mrs. Lawson, told her nephew, “That if he
could succeed in his addresses to miss Darnley,
and give her so fine a lady for a niece, she would
settle the best part of her fortune on him immediately.”

William suffered her to please herself with these
imaginations, having secured the liberty of going
unsuspected, and as often as he pleased, to those
places where he could see his beloved Dolly;
hitherto he had not dared to indulge himself frequently
in these stolen interviews, lest his aunt
being informed of them, should take measures to
engage Mr. Lawson to keep his daughter under a
greater restraint; but now he continually haunted
the park, the wood, and the fields about Mr. Lawson’s
house: here he could not fail of often
seeing his mistress, and sometimes of speaking
to her unobserved by any one.

Dolly never failed to chide him as often as this
happened, for thus laying her under a necessity of
disobeying her father’s injunctions; but she took
no pains to shun those places where she was almost
sure of meeting him; and her chiding was
so gentle, that he was convinced she was not greatly
offended.

Sophia Ee7v 430

Sophia happening to meet him one morning,
while he was thus sauntering about, she enquired
for his aunt, and hearing from him how desirous the
old gentlewoman was of seeing her, she who was
full of her benevolent scheme, and eager to put it
in execution, delayed her visit no longer than till
the afternoon.

Mrs. Gibbons considered this as a proof of her nephew’s
sincerity, and was in so good a humour, that
she listened without any signs of displeasure, to the
praises which Sophia artfully introduced of Dolly;
and even sometimes joined in them: Sophia thought
this a very favourable beginning, and went away
full of hope that she should succeed in her design:
but while she was thus endeavouring to make others
happy, her sister was preparing a new mortification
for her.

Sir Charles continued to visit Mrs. Darnley as
usual: he passed some hours every day at her house,
and while he applauded himself for the steadiness of
his resolution, not to follow his mistress, he perceived
not his own weakness in seeking every alleviation
of her absence. He went to the house
where she had formerly dwelt, because every object
he saw in it brought her dear idea to his mind:
he loved to turn over the books he had seen her
read, to sit in those places where she used to sit: he
was transported when he saw any thing that belonged
to her; and when he was not observed by
the inquisitive eyes of Harriot, he indulged his own
in gazing upon Sophia’s picture, faintly as it expressed
the attractive graces of the original: he
endured the trifling discourse of Mrs. Darnley and Ee8r 431
and the insipid gaiety of Harriot, and left all other
company and amusements to converse with them,
that he might hear something concerning Sophia;
for he had the art, without seeming to design it,
to turn the discourse frequently upon her, and
thus drew from the loquacious mother all he desired
to know, without appearing to be interested
in it.

Mrs. Darnley knew not what judgment to form
of his assiduity in visiting her, and vainly endeavoured
to penetrate into his views. As for Harriot, who
had no idea of those refinements of tenderness
which influenced Sir Charles’s conduct on this occasion,
she concluded that her charms had once
more enslaved him, and exulted in her fancied
conquest the more, as it was a triumph over her
sister, who had been the occasion of so many mortifications
to her.

Nothing is so easy or so fallacious as the belief
that we are beloved and admired; our own vanity
helps the deceit, where a deceit is intended:
and a coquet who has a double portion of it, willingly
deceives herself.

Harriot was now fully persuaded that Sir Charles
had forgot Sophia, and was wholly devoted to
her. Impatient to insult her with the news of his
change, she proposed to her mother to make her a
visit: Mrs. Darnley immediately consented, not because
she was very desirous to see her daughter,
but because every thing that wore the face of
amusement was always acceptable to her. Sir
Charles
, upon being made acquainted with their in- Ee8v 432
intention, offered to accommodate them with his
chariot; and although he only desired them coldly
to present his compliments to Sophia, yet when he
reflected that they would soon see and converse
with her, he could not help envying their happiness;
and it was with great difficulty he conquered
himself so far as to forbear going with
them.

To be continued.

An Ff1r

Essay
on the

Original Inhabitants of Great Britain,
Continued.

The tranquility of Britain perished with Constantine
the Great
. He was survived by
three of his sons, Constantinus, Constantius, and Constans. all men of worthless, or of infamous
characters. It would be time very ill employed
to notify any particulars of their reigns:
let the imperial savages, and one or two of their
successors pass by nameless and forgotten. Be it
sufficient to say, that the ministers and officers
whom they appointed, were their exact representatives;
haughty tyrants, bloody inquisitors, and rapacious
governors. Britain bore the share of burdens
imposed upon her by these task-masters;
and her inhabitants, like the Israelites, “were fruitful,
increased abundantly, and waxed exceedingly
mighty:”
otherwise how could they have withstood
the inundation of Picts, Scots, Saxons, and Attacotti,
All our historical authors mention the Attacotti, but
none can tell exactly who these people were. Dr. Gale thinks
them a barbarous sort of Britons living in the north of Scotland
about Attarith.
who, in the first year of Valentinian, broke No. 6. Ff in Ff1v 434
in at once, though in different places, upon the
Roman territories in Britain.

Historians have not told us in what manner the
Britains sustained themselves against such numbers
of invaders, till Severus was sent to their relief in
the year 0368368. But neither Severus, nor his successor
Jovinus were able to vye with the barbarians,
who were not dispersed throughout the
whole kingdom, and had made great devastations
in the city of London. Valentinian saw an immediate
necessity for a reinforcement of troops
under the conduct of a veteran and experienced
commander: he chose Theodosius, as a man of
great experience, and of a most martial character.
Theodosius lost no time in executing his commission:
he set sail from Boulogne, and landed at
Sandwich, with the choicest troops that could be
gathered throughout the continent. He marched
directly to London, and found the city in the
greatest distress. He immediately relieved the metroplis;
and, by a division of his army into different
parties, surprised the lawless freebooters in
several places, and divested them of their plunder,
which consisted of captives and herds of
cattle. For some time afterwards he chose rather
to observe than to molest his adversaries. His
caution and sagacity, joined to the force of his
arms, at length entirely effected the purposes for
which he was deputed into the kingdom. By degrees
he drove back the Picts, the Scots, and all
the invaders into their own territories: he replaced
garrisons to defend the boundaries; he repaired
walls, and restored cities; and, at his return to Rome, Ff2r 435
Rome, he left the island in a state of security
and peace. He was attended to the shore by vast
numbers of Romans and Britons, all full of expressions
of regret and sorrow at his departure. He
was received by his imperial master with the most
public demonstrations of friendship, gratitude, and
affection: honours which he most justly deserved.

The emperor Valentinian died in the year 0375375.
He was succeeded in the western empire by his
son Gratianus, a young man addicted to pleasures,
resigned to favourites, and in every respect unfit for
his dignity. As only chance of birth had made him
an emperor, and as nature had given him abilities
only for a huntsman, he soon found himself under
a necessity of summoning a coadjutor to his assistance.
He chose Flavius Magnus Theodosius, Theodosius the father was put to death by the emperor
Valens, because “Theod” were the first letters of his name. A
prophet had foretold, that a man whose name began with
those letters should be emperor. Valens cut off the prophet’s
head, and murdered all those whose names began with “Theod”.
the
son of the Roman general, who, not many years
before, had made so considerable a figure in Britain.

At the time when the emperor Gratianus made
this choice, Maximus, a Spaniard by birth, of a
very noble family, and an officer of great merit
and distinction, was at the head of the Roman army
in Britain. He was personally beloved by the
soldiers, and had rendered himself much esteemed
and revered among the Britons. All his military
actions had been planned upon the model of that
great general Theodosius, by whom he had been
left in Britain, in a high post of command. Soon Ff2 after- Ff2v 436
afterwards, probably in the order of succession, he
became the captain-general of the Roman and British
forces. Maximus was of an ambitious temper,
and he was much disgusted at the sudden rise
of the younger Theodosius. He complained loudly
of the injustice which he suffered by the election
of any other emperor than himself: he drew his
pretensions from his near degree of affinity to Constantine
the Great
: and his army, without an examination
into the truth or falshood of those pretensions,
immediately saluted him Cæsar, and offered
to him their service and obedience.

In what a state of confusion were the Romans
and the Britons at this period? little able to help
themselves, much less to assist their allies: two emperors
in Italy, and one Flavius Magnus Clemens Maximus. risen up on a sudden in
Britain. The account of these times is very elaborately,
although in many points very differently,
set forth by the Scotch and English historians. But
the prospect we receive from all those commentaries
are only melancholy, and various views of
rage and bloodshed. Revolutions upon revolutions.
Gratianus killed by the troops of Maximus; Maximus
put to death by Theodosius; Britain invaded
by the Scots and Picts; the Scots extirpated by the
Picts from Scotland, and driven into Ireland; in the
continent, a declining empire; in our own island, a
perpetual civil war; throughout the world, an iron
age.
“Insidœq; et vis, et amor sceleratus habendi.”
“Mix’d with curs’d avarice falshood and rapine
shone.”

Such Ff3r 437

Such was the dismal scene, some little intervals
excepted, during the whole reign of Theodosius,
who died in the beginning of the year 0395395. He
left two sons, Arcadius and Honorius. The western
empire fell to the lot of Honorius, who was
only ten years of age at the death of his father: he
was committed to the tuition and conduct of Stilico.
Under his government the Saxons, Scots,
and Picts, those perpetual invaders of the British
territories, were effectually suppressed and repulsed.

But Stilico was called off from his attention to
the affairs of Britain, by the appearance of Alaric
Alaric was rather general than king of the Goths. He
was one of the most formidable enemies of the Roman empire.
He sack’d Rome itself A.D. 0409409.
in Italy at the head of a most numerous army
of Goths. The Roman troops were immediately
summoned to the continent; as not only the empire,
but the whole world seemed to be in danger
of ruin, and was afterwards over run by this set of
barbarians.

Here, I think, may be dated the end of the
Roman government in Britain. Some assistance,
some legions were sent now and then, upon the
supplication of the Britons in the southern parts of
the island, to relieve them from immediate destruction;
but such succours were few, uncertain, and
at last absolutely withdrawn.

At this particular period, let us endeavour to
take a general retrospect of the Britons; their
manners, their laws, and their government, as far
as the obscurity, and the many chasms of our history
will allow the search.

Ff3 sar Ff3v 438

sar and many other authors describe the original
Britons appearing in the wildest state of nature:
savages living upon plunder, inhabiting
woods and mountains, and ignorant of all laws
and order. The description, I am afraid, is in
many instances too true; but however licentious
and untamed these barbarians may have been,
some form of government certainly subsisted amongst
them, especially, as sar himself says,
that the customs of the Britons were almost the
same as the customs of the Gauls. But he speaks
indeed there only of the Cantii, The inhabitants of Kent. who, living nearest
to the Gallic shores, were most humanized.

In his account of the Gauls, he tells us in how
great a degree of obedience the lower classes
of people were held by the nobility; an obedience
which could not have been formed or regulated
without a complete and acknowledged system
of laws. The particulars of those laws are not
perfectly ascertained: they were always composed
by the Druids, who never suffered any of their
institutions to be committed to writing.

Some of them, however, have been handed
down to us, and are sufficiently curious to be inserted.
They are these:

  • I.

    None must be instructed but in the sacred
    groves.
  • II.

    Misletoe must be gathered with reverence,
    and, if possible, in the sixth moon. It must be
    cut with a golden bill.
  • III.

    Every thing derives its origin from heaven.
  • IV. The Ff4r 439
  • IV.

    The arcana of the sciences must not be
    committed to writing, but to the memory.
  • V.

    Great care is to be taken of the education
    of children.
  • VI.

    The powder of misletoe makes women
    fruitful.
  • VII.

    The disobedient By disobedient I presume is meant the atheists, deists,
    methodists, and nonconformists of those days.
    are to be shut out from
    the sacrifices.
  • VIII.

    Souls are immortal.
  • IX.

    The soul after death goes into other bodies.
  • X.

    If the world is destroyed, it will be by fire
    and water.
  • XI.

    Upon extraordinary emergencies a man
    must be sacrificed. According as the body falls,
    or moves after it is fallen: according as the blood
    flows, or the wound opens, future events are foretold.
  • XII.

    Prisoners are to be slain upon the altars,
    or burnt alive, inclosed in wicker, in honour of the
    Gods.
  • XIII.

    All commerce with strangers must be prohibited.
  • XIV.

    He that comes last to the assembly of the
    states ought to be punished with death.
  • XV.

    Children are to be brought up apart from
    their parents, till they are fourteen years of age.
  • XVI.

    Money lent in this world will be repaid in
    the next.
  • XVII.

    There is another world, and they who
    kill themselves to accompany their friends thither,
    will live with them there.
  • Ff4 XVII. Let- Ff4v 440
  • XVIII.

    Letters given to dying persons, or
    thrown on the funeral piles of the dead, will faithfully
    be delivered in the other world.
  • XIX.

    The moon is a sovereign remedy for all
    things, as its name in Celtic implies.
  • XX.

    Let the disobedient be excommunicated;
    let him be deprived of the benefit of the law; let
    him be avoided, and rendered incapable of any
    employ.
  • XXI.

    All masters of families are kings in their
    own houses: they have a power of life and death
    over their wives, children, and slaves.

The learning, and the religious tenets of the
Druids are specified in various authors. Diogenes
Laertius
assures us, that their chief precepts were
“the worship of the Gods; an abstinence from
all kinds of evil; and a constant exercise of
manly fortitude.”

Pomponius Mela informs us, that the Druids
were remarkably expert in geography and astronomy:
These were the Eubates, or lowest order of Druids. and sar says, that they taught the transmigration
of souls, and by that means inspired
their disciples with an absolute contempt of death,
which, in their articles of faith, was looked upon
only as a passage from one body to another; or, as
Mr. Rowe expresses it from Lucan’s description of
the Druids, “A stop, which can but for a moment last, A point between the present and the past.”

The character of these priests must have appeared
extremely venerable, had not their doctrines been Ff5r 441
been attended by the most sanguinary acts of superstition,
which certainly augmented, or at least
never could suppress the natural savageness and
barbarity of the natives. The Bards were a lower
order of the Druids: their sacerdotal employments
were the celebration of the British heroes in verses,
which they sung to the harp; and which were
probably composed to excite emulation in the
hearers of their poetry. Such a design had an air
of policy, and might, in some measures, be conducive
to tame the ferocious natures of those who
listened, either from piety or curiosity, to their
songs. There were still a third and inferior order
of Druids called Eubates: and there were also
Druids (not many I presume) of the female sex.

The original constitution of Britain was undoubtedly
monarchical. All authors agree that the whole
island was divided into colonies, each of which was
subject to a particular sovereign. Upon sudden
and dangerous emergencies, the Britons, in a general
assembly of their princes, unanimously elected
one superior chieftain, to whom they assigned
the command of the army, and the government of
the state: such were Cassivelaunus, Caractacus,
Boudicea, Carausius, and Galgacus. Whether
these royal magisstrates were temporary or perpetual
dictators, is a point that does not seem perfectly
cleared up by any of the historians: when they
had the power, it is probable they kept it: most,
if not all of them, came to sudden and fatal catastrophes.
The Britons were subdued by Julius
sar
, and they were treated with great tyranny
and oppression by all succeeding Roman emperors, gover- Ff5v 442
governors, legates, and pro-prætors, till Agricola
lightened and diversified, if he did not remove the
oppression. In the reigns of Nerva and Trajan,
the Caledonians the Britons were most firmly
united, and the consequence of their union had
almost produced a total extirpation of the Romans.
Adrian, Successor of Trajan. probably with a design to sow the seeds
of disagreement between the two nations, enlarged
the frontiers of the Scots, permitted them to come
forwarder towards the south, and resigned to them
that portion of lands, which, in the time of the
elder Theodosius, was distinguished as a fifth province,
and was called Valentia. The Meatæ and
the Picti settled themselves in this district.

Whatever might be Adrian’s motives, dissension
grew up most prosperously, and rooted itself so
firmly and deeply in the soil, that no association
was afterwards formed between the Britons and the
Caledonians. By the Caledonians, I would be understood
to mean the inhabitants of Scotland;
whether distinguished by the names of Picts, Meatæ,
Scots, Scythians, or any other denominations.
To fix the time of their arrival, and their
settlement in Great Britain, is difficult, if not impossible:
their inquiry is now intirely usless. Their
wars, their incursions, their depredations, and their
policy are points to reflect some entertainment;
their origin, and the fabulous tales that attend it,
must in general be despised and forgotten.

The Caledonians, ever a crafty, and a wise nation,
had tasted the sweets, and had experienced 5 the Ff6r 443
the advantages arising from frequent inroads into
Britain. Their own country was barren and uncultivated:
the adjoining territories were rich and
fruitful: their gains, consequently, might be great;
their losses could only amount to a repulse. sar
tells us, that the Britons thought it unlawful to
taste hares, hens, or geese, of which they kept great
plenty for their pleasure and diversion: the Caledonians
had no such scruple of taste or conscience.
The British fowl, their game of all kinds, and
their numerous herds of cattle, were a sort of plunder
easily taken, and as easily carried away: and
these tempting objects of hostility drew the Saxons
and the Hibernians almost annually across the
sea, in search of prizes and acquisitions from Britain.
They were constantly joined and assisted by
the Picts and the Meatæ; so that a variety of repeated
invasions totally employ the first annals of
our history, and leave us scarce any other characteristical
idea of our forefathers than their bravery
and resistance.

Early in the fifth century, the Romans, now
grown so weak as to perceive within themselves evident
symptons of dissolution, took a last farewel
of our ancestors; and, like expiring friends, exerted
their last efforts, amidst convulsive pangs, to
assist and direct the Britons how to build a wall of
stone in the same situation where the wall of Severus
had formerly stood: and still, as a final instance of
their friendship, they advised the natives to practise
the art of war, and to become expert and regular
in military discipline; but most especially to
act upon one general confederate plan, by making use Ff6v 444
use of their own collective strength against the Caledonians
and all other invaders. The advice was
excellent, and, if pursued with constancy and firmness,
might have rendered the Britons for ever impregnable
to their enemies. But unanimity among
Britons was reserved for distant times, and the happiest
age that our island has ever known.

By the departure of the Romans, and Britons
looked upon themselves as delivered from their first
conquerors: but they little considered that they
were still subject to a worse set of tyrants, their own
passions and disunion: no people upon earth are
formed with more acute sensations, or deeper resentments
against each other. These are the causes
that fill our history with such frequent revolutions.
Our climate is a representation of our nature: it is
uncertain, and in the space of one week affords as
much variety of weather as is known in other
countries throughout a twelvemonth. A single day
is often a scene of summer and of winter; and of
great heat and of violent cold; of rain and snow;
and of warmth and sunshine: so various is the
temperature of our air. The temperature of air
governs the minds of the inhabitants: we are gloomy
or gay, sullen or good-humoured, and sometimes
religious or immoral, according to the state
and alterations of our atmosphere. What must be
the effects arising from such variegated dispositions?
continual changes, and continual discontent.
Britons left to themselves are like horses unbridled,
and let out to pasture: they wince; they roar;
they kick their heels towards heaven in all the wantonness
of liberty. Their freedom might be perpetual,4 petual, Ff7r 445
if they knew how to direct it, or were conscious
of their own strength; but they employ
their time in self-destruction: they impoliticly tread
down the pasture which ought to feed them, and,
inconsiderately striking at each other, they become
so lame, as to stand in need of assistance from the
first aukward farrier who presents himself. Gildas,
I think, defines our island as a “land steady in nothing,
and greedy of every thing new”
. Such, indeed, it
proved after the removal of the Romans: successive
royal idols were set up, worshipped, and then
taken down, and trampled to pieces. The names
of these molten calves are insignificant; their actions,
as sovereigns, immaterial and uncertain:
they were elected, adored, and destroyed. The
reign of Vortigern, indeed, was of longer duration,
and of more consequence: it afforded scenes
of variety and importance. We are told, that
while Vortigern was upon the throne, the Britons,
finding themselves overpowered, and almost ruined
by invasions from the Scots and Picts, sent a solemn
embassy with most submissive letters to implore
the assistance, and to require the immediate
presence of their old enemies the Saxons. Is it
possible to believe our ancestors guilty of so absurd
a resolution? That they were factious, discontented,
and unversed in the rules of government, is certain;
but that they should imagine themselves under a
necessity of seeking refuge from Charybdis, because
they were close upon the rocks of Scylla, is
highly improbable. How indeterminate are the
historical accounts of this particular period, when
the introduction of the Saxons is recorded in a manner Ff7v 446
manner that bears so little resemblance to truth?
The Britons might not be willing, or more probably
might not be capable to oppose the Saxons,
when those invaders were arrived; but it is scarce
credible to imagine that the Britons sollicited their
arrival. However, by the generality of historians,
we are to suppose that the sheep invited the wolves.
A modern writer Guthrie, vol. i. p. 81. differs from many of his predecessors,
and tells us, from Nennius, that the arrival
of the Saxons was accidental: the only fact
that can be depended upon is, that they arrived.
The year cannot be ascertained; In all probability, about the middle of the fifth century.
According to Nennius, 0447A. D. 447.
in that point
the chronologists differ. But of what nation shall
we find the chronology ascertained?

The Saxons were commanded by two brothers,
Hengist and Horsa, men of judgment and penetration,
who, finding their first design of plunder
and devastation insupportable, tacitly changed the
plan, and offered themselves as friends and confederates
to the Britons. At so critical a juncture,
they were joyfully received by Vortigern, and were
incorporated into the British army. The island of
Thanet was assigned for their settlement: their
numbers did not exceed fifteen hundred: three
ships transported them into Britain.

Hengist and Horsa soon distinguished themselves
as allies of consequence. The Picts and Scots were
driven back to their several territories; some to
Caledonia, others to Ireland; and the Saxons retired
to the isle of Thanet with all possible demonstrations
of peace.

Ff8r 447

The articles of compact between the Saxons and
the Britons were these: “That the Saxons were to fight
for the Britons against all foreign enemies, and were
to receive the pay and maintenance from the nation for
whom they fought”
. In the general name of Saxons
were included the Jutes and the Angles, who had
enlisted themselves under the banner of Hengist
and Horsa. These two brothers were the direct
descendants of Woden, an Asiatic king, who came
from Scythia into Europe, and seized those German
territories that are now distguished as Saxony.
The Angles were inhabitants of Sweden.
The Jutes were a people of Denmark. Whilst the
number of these Saxons did not exceed fifteen hundred,
the articles of compact were not difficult to
be fulfilled. But Hengist and Horsa had farther
views than merely a subsistence from the Britons:
the isle of Thanet was too limited a circumference
for their ambition: a settlement, and some degree
of power within the greater island, were the objects
upon which they had fixed their eyes. Of the two
brothers, Hengist seems to have been particularly
vigilant and politic: he considered the fertility of
the soil, the inexperience of the inhabitants, and
the weak passions of the king; and, from these
circumstances, he proposed to himself and to his
people, all the future advantages that they could
wish, riches, alliance, and a kingdom. In consequence
of such a plan, he sent for fresh supplies of his
countrymen: and they came over in tribes sufficiently
numerous to fill seventeen ships. With them
arrived Rowena, the daughter of Hengist: her
father had particularly observed the amorous dispositionposition Ff8v 448
of Vortigern; and, conscious of his
daughter’s beauty, he proposed to make her the
chief step by which he was to ascend. The effect
answered the design: Vortigern saw the fair Saxon,
divorced his lawful wife, by whom he had many
children, and incontinently married Rowena. In
consequence of this marriage, the kingdom of
Kent was allotted to the Saxons, and the dominion
of that territory was taken away from Guorangonus,
the reigning prince, and was bestowed upon
Hengist, the father-in-law of the chief sovereign
in Britain.

How unhappy must be the state of government,
when the king could break through all the bounds
of morality, and where the people could tamely
submit to see one of their most considerable colonies
peremptorily given away to strangers? These
instances shew us, that not the least order, and scarce
any degree of public courage subsisted at this time in
Britain: they shew us that christianity had not as yet
taken sufficient root in our island. A religion that
was calculated to rescue mankind from the tyranny
of fraud and force, and instituted to give a
true notion of God, and to fix right and justice
upon a sure and natural foundation, must have
little efficacy among a wild and indocile race of
men. Some churches, however, were built, and
some outward appearances of religion were maintained;
but the antiquities of these times are so fabulous,
that few authentic commentaries are extant,
either of ecclesiastical, or of civil affairs.
The facts to be depended upon, are these:

To be continued.

Gg1r 449

The
History
of the
Count de Comminge
Continued.

The meeting between my father and me was,
on my side, full of respect, but coldness
and reserve; on his, of haughtiness and indifference.
“I have given you leisure,” said he to me,
“to repent of your folly, and I am now come to
give you the means to make me forget it; return
this instance of my indulgence with obedience,
and prepare to receive as you ought, the
count of Foix, and mademoiselle de Foix his
daughter, for whom I have destined you. The
marriage shall be solemnized here; they will arrive
to-morrow with your mother; I came before
them only to give the necessary orders for their
reception.”

“I am sorry, Sir,” replied I calmly, “that I cannot
comply with your wishes: I have too much honour
to marry a person I can never love, therefore
I intreat you will permit me to leave this No. 6. Gg “place Gg1v 450
place directly. Mademoiselle de Foix, however
amiable she may be, cannot alter my resolution;
and if I see her, the affront I shall give her by
refusing her hand, will be more poignant to her.”

“No,” interrupted my father in a rage, “thou
shalt not see her, nor shalt thou be allowed to
see the day; I will shut thee up in a dungeon, a
fitter habitation. I swear by heaven, that thou
shalt never be delivered from thy confinement,
till I am convinced thy repentance is sincere,
and thy change certain. I will punish thee for
thy disobedience every way that is in my power;
I will deprive thee of my estate, and settle it upon
mademoiselle de Foix, to fulfil, in some degree,
the promise I have given her.”

I made no opposition to my father’s tyrannical
design; I suffered myself to be conducted to an old
tower, where I was confined in a place at the bottom
of it, which received no light but from a little
grated window which looked into one of the courts
of the castle. My father gave orders that food
should be brought me twice a-day, but that I
should not be suffered to see any person whatever.

I passed the first days of my confinement with
tranquility enough, and even with some kind of
pleasure. What I had so lately done for Adelaida
employed all my thoughts, and left no room for
reflection on the horrors of my condition; but
when this sentiment began to lose its force, I resigned
myself up to despair at being thus doomed
to an absence of which I knew not the end. My busy
imagination tortured me with the apprehension of
a thousand other evils: Adelaida might be forced to Gg2r 451
to enter into another engagement: I fancied her
surrounded by rivals, all assiduous to please,
which I had none to plead for me but my miseries;
but to a mind so generous as Adelaida’s, was not
this sufficient? I reproached myself for entertaining
the least doubt; I asked her pardon for it, as for a
crime, and my heart gathered new strength from
the confidence I had in her fidelity.

My mother found means to convey a letter to
my hands, in which she exhorted me to submit to
my father, whose rage against me seemed to increase
every day. She added, that she suffered
a great deal herself; that her endeavours to procure
a reconciliation between him and the family
of Lussan had made him suspect that she acted
in concert with me.

I was greatly affected at the uneasiness my mother
suffered on my account; but as I could not
accuse myself of having voluntarily caused her any
part of it, all I could do was to lament her situation.

One day when I was, as usual, wholly taken up
with reflections on my unhappy fate, something fell
through the window into my dungeon, which immediately
rouzed my attention. I saw a letter on
the floor, I seized it with trembling haste; but
what became of me when I read the contents! they
were as follow: “Your father’s rage has instructed
me what I ought to do. I know the terrible
situation you are in, and I know but one method
to extricate you from it, which will perhaps make
you more miserable; but I shall be so as well as you,
and that thought will give me resolution to do Gg2 what Gg2v 452
what is required of me. Our cruel parents, to
make it impossible for me to be yours, insist upon
my marrying another. This is the price your
father has set upon your liberty; it will perhaps
cost me my life, my quiet it too surely will, to
pay it: but I am determined. Your sufferings and
your prison are at present all that I can think of:
in a few days I shall be the wife of the marquis de
Benavides; his character is sufficient to acqauint
me with all I have to suffer from him; but this
sort of fidelity I owe you, at least that in the
engagement I enter into, I should find nothing
but misery. May you, on the contrary, be happy;
your good fortune will be my consolation. I
am sensible I ought not to tell you this: if I was
truly generous I should suffer you to be ignorant
of the part you have in my marriage; I should
leave you in doubt of my constancy. I had
formed a design to do so, but I was not able to execute
it: in my sad situation I have need of being
supported with the thought that the remembrance
of me will not be hateful to you. Alas!
soon, very soon it will be permitted me to
preserve yours.—I must forget you;—at least I
must endeavour so to do.――Of all my miseries
this is what I am most sensible of: you will increase
it if you do not carefully avoid all opportunities
of seeing and speaking to me. Reflect
that you owe me this mark of your esteem,
and oh! reflect how dear that esteem will be to
me, since of all the sentiments you have profest
for me, it is the only one that I am allowed to
require of you.”

Of Gg3r 453

Of this fatal letter, which I have related at length,
I was able to read no more than to these words:
“Our cruel parents, to make it impossible for me
to be yours, insist upon my marrying another.”

Pierced to the heart with this cruel, this unexpected
misfortune, I sunk upon the mattrass which
composed my bed, and lay there several hours
without sense or motion, and probably might never
have recovered, but for the assistance of the person
who brought me my provisions. If he was
alarmed at the condition in which he found me, he
was much more so at the excess of my despair,
when my senses returned. The letter, which I held
fast in my hand during my swoon, and which I at
last read quite through, was wet with my tears,
and I spoke and acted extravagancies which made
him apprehensive for my reason.

This man, who till then had been inaccessible to
pity, was melted all on a sudden: he blamed my
father for his cruel treatment of me; he reproved
himself for having executed his orders; he asked
my pardon on his knees. His repentance inspired
me with the thought of proposing to him to let
me quit my prison for eight days only, promising
him that, at the expiration of that time, I would
return and put myself into his hands: I added
every thing I could think of to oblige him to consent.
Moved at the state he saw me in, excited
by his own interest, and by the fear that I should
one day take vengeance upon him for being the instrument
of my father’s cruelty, he agreed to
what I desired, upon the condition I had myself
proposed to him.

Gg3 I would Gg3v 454

I would have set out that moment from the
castle, but there was a necessity for his going to
seek for horses; and when he returned, he informed
me that we could not get any till the next day.
My design was to go to Adelaida, to tell her all
my grief and despair, and to kill myself before her
eyes, if she persisted in her resolution.

To execute this project, it was necessary that I
should arrive before her fatal marriage, and every
moment’s delay seemed to me an age of misery.
I read over her letter a hundred times, as if I had
expected to find still something more in it. I examined
the date over and over; I flattered myself
that the time might have been prolonged. “She
will at least make an effort,”
said I; she will seize
all pretences to defer it. But why should I flatter
myself with so vain a hope,”
resumed I? “Adelaida
sacrificing herself for my liberty will hasten
the dreadful moment. Alas! can she believe
that liberty without her, can be a blessing to me?
I shall every where find this prison she delivers
me from; she has never known my heart; she
judges of me by other men: it is to that I owe
my ruin. I am still more miserable than I believed
myself, since I have not the consolation to
think that she knows how much I love her.”

I past the whole night in making these complaints,
the most tedious night I had ever known,
even in that place of misery. At length the day
appeared; I mounted on horseback with my conductor.
We travelled the whole day without stopping
a moment, when, towards the evening, I perceived
my mother in a chariot which took the road to- Gg4r 455
towards the castle. She knew me immediately,
and, after having expressed her surprize at meeting
me, she obliged me to come into the chariot
to her. I durst not ask her the occasion of her journey
in the situation I was in; I feared every thing,
and my fear was but too well founded.

“I come, my son,” said she, “by your father’s
permission, to release you from your confinement.”
“Ah!” cried I, “then Adelaida is married.”
My mother answered only by silence. My
misfortune which was then without remedy, presented
itself to my mind with all its horrid aggravations.
I fell into a kind of stupidity, and, by
the force of grief, I seemed to have lost the sense
of it. However, my body now sunk under the
weakness of my mind: I was seized in the coach
with a shivering like the cold fit of an ague. As
soon as we arrived at the castle, my mother caused
me to be put to bed. I lay two days without
speaking or taking any nourishment; all the symptoms
of a violent fever appeared, and, on the
fourth, the physician despaired of my life. My
mother who never left me, was inconceiveably afflicted;
her tears, her prayers, and the name of
Adelaida, by which she conjured me to live, made
me resolved not to obstruct the endeavours of the
physician to save me.

To be continued.

Gg4 The Gg4v 456

The
History
of
Bianca Capello
Continued.

The polite behaviour and promises of
Mandragone, gave such agreeable hopes to
Bianca, that with quite another countenance than
before, she renewed her conversation with his lady;
who, a little after, taking her by the hand, said,
I have a mind to show you our palace, that you
may tell me, if in any thing it resembles your great
and noble buildings in Venice; and in the mean
time, the old lady, your mother, as she is in
years and feeble, may repose herself here till our
return.

“Aye, aye, go” (replied she,) “for I have not
breath enough to mount such a stair-case;”

upon which the young women smiling, and arm
in arm, ran from room to room, almost over the
whole house. This palace, (which stood in the
street called Carnefecchi, near Santa Maria Novella,)
was so lately built that it was not quite
finished, though very near so; and that with such
good taste, and so much magnificence, that the Vene- Gg5r 457
Venetian lady admired and praised every part of it:
and now through many anti-chambers, they arrived
at last to a very large one, where there was an extreme
rich bed, and near it a writing closet, beautifully
ornamented, the window of which looked
down on a delightful garden. Here the Spaniard
having opened a scrutore, took out a vast quantity
of jewels, which one by one she shewed her guest,
to whom, while she was looking on them with great
attention, she spoke in this manner, “I have a
great fancy to shew you some dresses I have
lately made, which they tell me are exactly as
the Venetian ladies wear them; but as I must
fetch a key, I beg you will divert yourself
with these few jewels till I come back.”

No sooner was Mandragona gone out of the
closet, but on a sudden the grand duke entered it:
at whose unexpected presence Bianca trembled
from head to foot, well imagining the meaning of
his coming; but collected in herself, and alike
prudent and virtuous, she immediately threw herself
at his feet, and in the most moving manner said,
“Since, sir, it has pleased God that it should be my
unhappy fate to lose my parents, my fortune, and
my country, and to have nothing in this world
left me but my honour; permit me humbly to
entreat your royal highness’s protection for that
only good, which I esteem more than all the
rest.”

The grand duke hearing her talk in this manner,
presently raised her from the ground with the
greatest respect, saying, “You have no reason,
madam, to fear any thing from me, who only 4 “come Gg5v 458
come here to assist and comfort you, under those
misfortunes I grieve to see you suffer; of the
truth of which, my actions shall soon convince
you; let me then beg you to be satisfied, that
you have found a friend in me, both willing and
able to make you happy;”
and so saying, he
bowed and left her all pale and confused, which
the Spaniard perceiving at her return, said, “Don’t
wonder, madam, at the abrupt appearance of
the grand Duke, for he is pleased to live in that
familiarity with us, that very often, and at all
hours he comes in this way, diverting himself
with jesting, and frightening my maids and me;
but this time I believe he is well met withal, and
I don’t doubt but that you have given him an
answer that has put him out of countenance,
and perhaps will make him more cautious for
the future.”

“I made him no answer,” said the Venetian, “but
what the care of my honour obliged me to, and
which I recommended to the mercy and protection
of his serene highness.”

And you may be certain he will protectit, said
Mandragone: “But can a lady of your sense and
quickness”
(added she) “not perceive, that fortune
in compassion to your tedious sufferings, has at
last turn’d her face, and will you not seize the
golden opportunity? Believe me, madam, these
are accidents that seldom happen; to have so
young, so charming, and so great a prince, devote
his heart with the sincerest passion to your
service.”

Many Gg6r 459

Many were the arguments that these two ladies
used to maintain their different opinions; but at
the last those of the Spaniard prevailed with Bianca
Capello
to hear the grand duke; and having
heard, she soon consented to accept his love: the
charms of his conversation and person encreasing
every day her inclination for him, till their passion
became mutual.

Having traced poor Bianca through all those
thorny paths that brought her to the flowery
precipice into which she fell, we will now turn to
Pietro Buonaventuri her husband, and see how
his new fortune became him, still young and
handsome, and still beloved by his wife; so that
upon her account the grand Duke not only made
him master of the robes, but gave him a most
magnificent palace in the street named Maggio,
with such great appointments, that he enjoyed all
the happiness this world could give.

His apartment was on the ground-floor, from
whence he could ascend to his wife’s, except when
the grand Duke was with her, and in that case, the
door to them was fastened on the other side: this
happened frequently, Francisco generally dismissing
his train when he came home in an evening,
and only with one or two confidents going privately
to sup with signora Bianca, whom he
could seldom bring himself to leave, till an hour
before day obliged him to return to his palace;
which he did in the same manner he left it.

Long did this course of life, and round of pleasure
last, and longer still it might have done, had not
the prosperity and power of Pietro (now become very 2 con- Gg6v 460
considerable all over Florence,) filled his mind
with so much pride and insolence, that his desires
alone dictated all his actions, without the least regard
to form or decency. Amongst the many
ladies whose affections he sought to acquire, was a
widow called Cassandra Bongianni, descended from
one of the greatest families in the city, whose
extraordinary beauty had gained her many admirers,
to some of which it had proved very fatal:
her relations, to revenge the dishonour done their
family, having already miserably destroyed two of
them; one of which (a young man of the family
of del Caccia) after giving him several mortal
wounds, they dipp’d in pitch, and with a straw
hat on his head, and a basket full of balls of packthread
on his arm, set him on a stone near the
door of his mistress; so that all the people, who
passed, (thinking it was a country man asleep) took
no notice of him, till towards evening, some body
going to wake him, discovered the truth, to the
great concern of all who knew him, and more particularly
his parents; who, after they had buried
him, sought in vain for the authors of his death,
though every body’s conjecture centered on the
relations of the lady.

Notwithstanding all this was well known to Buonaventuri,
it did not in the least intimidate him
from pursuing his enterprize, which, as he was
insinuating, young and beautiful, he soon attained:
and not content with his victory, he gloried in the
publication of it, jesting upon, and laughing in
the very faces of any of her relations whom he met;
and being one day particularly impertinent to Roberto Gg7r 461
Roberto Ricci, her nephew, he, (unable to endure
it,) complained to his aunt, threatening her extremely
if she pursued so vile a practice, which,
though she positively denied to him, she still continued
in such a manner, as made it obvious to all
the city: nor did Pietro from this grow more discreet;
but as before he had only laughed at them,
he began now to menace and insult them, which
for some time they feared to resent, out of respect
to the grand Duke: but at last their patience being
exhausted, they went all together, and represented
to his serene highness, the injuries they suffered
from Buonaventuri, begging he would command
him to behave in a more reasonable way.

The grand Duke was very much concerned to
hear of the ill behaviour of Buonaventuri; and
promised it should be remedied. When they were
gone he immediately sent for Pietro, and taking
him into his closet, told him the complaints he had
received from Ricci, and the rest of Bongianni’s
relations, adding these words: “You see therefore,
how great is the uneasiness such things
give to families, and as this is one of the most
considerable in our dominions, you ought to
have some regard to it; instead of which you
are not content to possess the aunt, but must insult
and ridicule the nephew; and that in the most
public places, and most opprobrious manner: all
this forces me to warn you, that as your actions
are unjust (perhaps) they may draw on bad consequences;
and should these people kill you,
’tis not in my power to restore you to life; so
that if you cannot or will not leave pursuing this Gg7v 462
this amour, at least do it with more secrecy and
decorum.”

The haughty Buonaventuri having heard the
gracious admonitions of Francisco, (which being
deliver’d with so much reason and calmness, he
ought to have esteemed them as the greatest of
favours) returned this answer: “As I assure your
royal highness, there is not one word of truth
in all that these men have said, (being neither so
extravagant, nor impertinent as they would make
me appear,) so I have not the least fear of them:
but the true cause of their anger is their envy;
they cannot bear to see me in that state, to which
your highness’s bounty has raised me, and therefore
with calumnies endeavour to deprive me of
it, envying also their own blood, whose fortune,
like wolves, they would devour; and as they
know I have a friendship for that lady, and am
some protection to her from their cruelty, they
are resolved to ruin us both this monstrous
contrivance”

“I know nothing of these affairs,” replied the
grand duke, “nor do I mean to enter into them;
’tis enough that I have advised you as a friend,
do as you please, what happens after this will
be owing to yourself alone;”
and so saying he
dismissed him.

Yet little did Buonaventuri profit by the kind
remonstrances of the great Duke, growing every
day more furious and offensive, committing so
many outrages against all the relations of Cassandra,
and treating Ricci especially, in so despicable
a manner, that he was often ready to take a full revenge,venge, Gg8r 463
being only detained from it by the fear of
losing his fortune, by the grand Duke’s resentment;
at last he resolved to renew his complaints to him,
and as he was much in favour with the princess
Isabella his sister, he chose to do it by her means:
to whom he protested, he was not able to support
any longer the scorn of the world, and abominable
impudence of Pietro, to deliver himself from
which, if he could find no other redress, (he said)
he should be obliged at last to abandon the consideration
of his fortune and every thing else.

The princess having heard him out, went directly
to her brother, whom she made sensible of
the vile carriage of Buonaventuri, and of the mischiefs
that might attend it; representing the approaching
ruin of that whole injur’d family, who
were so enraged, as to have no farther restraint,
either from their obedience to their sovereign, or
reason itself.

The grand Duke promised a speedy and effectual
redress; and considering with himself that the only
way to it, was to send Pietro from Florence till
this hatred should be abated, by time and absence,
he determined to employ him in some of his affairs
abroad; and as soon as he came to Bianca
Capello that night, he told her all that had passed
on the occasion, desiring her to use all sorts of
arguments, both persuasive and threatning, that
might induce Buonaventuri to change his proceedings,
and for the future to act more wisely;
“But if you can’t prevail” (added he) “I will send
him to France, where he shall stay till he is sensible
of his errors.”

This Gg8v 464

This was like a dagger to the heart of poor
Bianca, who still loved her husband to excess,
(though she did not let it appear to the grand
duke) and fearing that he would, as he said, send
him away, she resolved to try all the rhetoric of
prayers and tears, to turn him from his dangerous
course, and keep him with herself. For that purpose
she waited his coming home, which was always late,
and when she heard him below in his apartment,
she descended the back stairs, and began in this
manner, “Since my love to you exceeds all that
is, or ever was, of passionate, and kind, let me
by that conjure you, to hear me out with patience;
for what I have to say concerns you in
the nearest manner, and is absolutely necessary
to your preservation;”
and then in few words
she proceeded to tell him all that the grand
duke had said to her, and the resolution he had
taken for his security, to send him out of the
country.

To be continued.

Hh1r

Treatise
on the
Education of Daughters
Continued.

Chap. IV.
Cautions concerning Imitation.

The ignorance of children, whose brain hath
as yet taken no impression, and who have no
formed habits, is what occasions their pliancy and
inclination to imitate all they see. It is therefore
a very principal point to set before them none but
the best models; no sort of persons should be suffered
to come near them, but such as it would be
advantageous to copy after. But as it is impossible,
notwithstanding all our precaution, but they must
see many irregularities, we should teach them timely
to remark the faulty behaviour of vicious and irrational
people; such whose reputation is irretrievably
lost: they should be shewn how deservedly
despicable, how miserable they are, who abandon
themselves to their passions, and neglect the cultivation
of their reason.

By this means we may, without fear of giving
them a turn for mockery, form their taste, and
inspire a sensibility of whatever is truly graceful.
Nay, we need not refrain from general cautions,
with relation to some sorts of defects, altho’ there
should be a danger, by such proceedings, of
giving them an insight into the weaknesses of people
to whom they owe respect: for besides that we
ought not to hope, nor would it be just, to keep No. 6. Hh them Hh1v 466
them ignorant of the true maxims relative to those
points; so is it the surest way of keeping them
in their duty, to instil the notion that they must
bear with another’s defects; not even judge of
them inconsiderately; that they often appear greater
than they really are; that a number of other good
qualities atone for them; that, as perfection is not
to be found upon earth, we should admire those
who have least imperfection: in short, though
this species of information ought to be reserved for
extremities, nevertheless it is our duty to give
the true principles, and to preserve them from
imitating indiscriminately whatever evil shall happen
to come in sight.

Besides all this, we should discourage them from
personating ridiculous people. This turn for comic
mockery has something in it low and repugnant
to genteel sentiment; besides which, it is
much to be feared lest children should catch these
manners, because the warmth of their imaginations,
the suppleness of their bodies, and their
sprightliness together, give them an aptness in taking
all sorts of forms for the representing every
ridiculous object.

This propensity in children to imitation, produces
infinite mischief when they are put into the
hands of bad people, and who act with no reserve
in their company. But God hath indued them by
the same means with a pliableness to whatever is set
before them for their good: very often, without
speaking, it sufficeth only to make them observe
in another the thing we would have them do.

To be continued.

Phi- Hh2r 467

Philosophy
For the
Ladies
Continued.

The natural History of the Swallow-tail’d Butterfly,
and its Ichneumon.

In a former Number of this work, our fair readers
may remember we gave them some account
of the several metamorphoses or alterations from
one state to another, which various classes of animals
undergo. But although we mentioned in general
terms the changes of the butterfly kind, yet as we
entered into no very particular detail in regard to
them, it will not, we hope, be look’d on as any
kind of repetition, if we take up a short portion of
their time on that head here.

That beautiful and almost infinitely varied genus
of insects, which is so well known by the names
of butterfly and moth, (the one meaning only a
day, the other a night fly,) is to be ranked with
those of the most perfect change, as every one
of this kind passes through the greatest number of Hh2 states Hh2v 468
states that has yet been discovered amongst animals,
viz. the egg, worm, chrysallis, and fly. But
to render these terms more clear, and at the same
time to relate the general history of this extensive
province in the great kingdom of nature, we shall
illustrate it with an example.

The butterfly we have fixed on for this purpose
is one of the most beautiful as well as the largest
that we know of English growth: it is commonly
known by the name of the Swallow Tail, from the
figure of its under-wings, which terminate in some
measure like the tail of that bird. Some authors
indeed have called it the fennel fly, because the caterpillar
which produces it, is fondest of feeding on
fennel, though it is not uncommonly found upon
dill, parsley, carrot, and several other umbelliferous
plants. But Linnæus, whose names are frequently
as absurdly abitrary, as his system is laboriously ingenius,
has bestowed on it the name of Machaon,
who was a celebrated Greek physician, and son to
Esculapius.

His first state is, like that of all other insects,
an egg, which is laid by its parent on the plant
that is afterwards to become food for the infant
worm at the emersion into life. She, however,
seldom lays more than two, never more than
three of four on one plant, and those singly and at
a considerable distance from each other. These
eggs are yellow and of a conical form, and are so
fixt by the female, with a strong glutinous matter,
to the stalk of the plant, as to stand all the fiercest attacks
of the wind and rain, without being forced from Hh3r 469
from their hold. One of them, as affixed to a piece
of stalk is represented at c, in the annexed plate.

These eggs, which are generally laid in June,
July, or August, come to perfection in about a
month’s time; when the young caterpillar breaks
forth the same in every respect but bulk that it appears
when full grown: its body is green, annulated,
or striped transversely with a striæ of black,
each ringlet studded with spots of a bright scarlet.
This caterpillar leads a very solitary life, there seldom
being more than two to be found on one plant.
The reason of this may probably be, that the
umbelliferous plants in general, and more particularly
the fennel, which, as we have before observed,
is the favourite food of this caterpillar, afford
but a very small quantity of foliage; and that
this worm before its next change, grows to a very
considerable bulk. The parent, instructed by that
most infallible of all properties, instinct, purposely
deposits her eggs so sparingly, lest the future offspring
forming too large a colony to be maintained
by one plant, should be forced to seek out
for fresh quarters, in which case, unless they chanced
to meet with another plant of the same kind with
that they quitted, they must inevitably perish.
They are very slow in feeding, and in their growth
cast their skins several times before they change
into a Chrysalis. In some the green is more or
less bright, but in general the colours are more
vivid in their infant state than when more fully
grown.

This caterpillar has one property peculiar to itself,
which is, that on the approach of any fly or Hh3 ich- Hh3v 470
ichneumon, it puts forth from the two red spots on
its forehead, a pair of antennæ, or horns like those
of a snail, and then beats about from side to side
with the fore part of its body, in order to prevent
the Ichneumon from emitting or fixing any eggs on
its body. Two of these caterpillars at their full
growth, the one at rest, the other with its antennæ
put forth and defending itself from the ichneumon,
are represented at d and e.

His next state is that of the Chrysalis, which,
foreseeing for some little time beforehand, he prepares
for, by abstaining from food, and discharging
his excrements; which done, he fixes himself by
his two hind legs, with a web, to some part of the
stalk of the plant, and then spinning a thin single
thread across his body, between the third and
fourth joint, remains as it were suspended and immoveable
for about four and twenty hours, when
by a continued motion the skin is stripped off, and
he becomes converted to the Chrysalis, shewn at f.

This transformation happens in August or September,
according as the spring may be early or
late; and in this situation he passes the whole winter
and ensuing spring, coming out about the May
or June following, in the form of the large and
beautiful butterfly, represented at A and B. The
wings are of a bright yellow, with borders and
bands of a deep black; the under pair still farther
decorated with a chain of fine blue spots, and two
circles of a full orange. These flies feed on the
dulcet juices of flowers, the moisture of which
they suck in by means of a long proboscis, wherewith
they are provided. They are frequently seen sitting Hh4r 471
sitting with their wings folded, as at a, on the
ground, near rivers and ponds.

Those who are desirous of breeding these flies
themselves, in order to see their changes, or to procure
the butterfly in greater perfection, may find
the caterpillars, during the months abovementioned,
in places abounding with the umbelliferous
plants. When discovered, they must be carefully
supplied with fresh food: when the Chrysallis is obtained,
it must be kept temperate, and not much
disturbed: and the box or cage must be roomy,
in order for the wings to expand themselves, otherwise
they will be liable to be injur’d, when the fly
issues from the shell.

They copulate as soon as they appear in the fly
state, lay their eggs in about a fortnight afterwards,
and then soon die.

As in our description of the abovementioned
butterfly we took notice of the manner in which
the caterpillar whereby it is produced, defends
itself from the attacks of the Ichneumon, it may
not be improper in this place to explain what we
mean by that term; especially as it opens an entire
new scene in the natural history of the insect tribe,
in which the great parent who provides sustenance
for all creatures in different ways, and has in general
contrived it so, that the larger and more powerful
shall prey on and destroy the smaller ones,
seems to contradict herself, by enabling a small
animal to subsist on the very flesh and juices of
one much larger than itself; and that even whilst it
continues alive, and apparently in good health.

Hh4 The Hh4v 472

The Ichneumon then is a class of small flies,
whereof there are a very great variety of species;
the proper nourishment of the worm of which is,
the body of some other caterpillar. On this account
the parent finds means to deposit its eggs
on, or rather underneath the skin of such caterpillar,
which hatching in due time, the worm immediately
begins to feed on the very entrails of the caterpillar;
nor ever quits it, even though it frequently
changes into a Chrysalis, as if it were by a
metamorphosis to elude its enemy, till the time
when his own change is to happen, which he undergoes
first into an Aurelia, and then into a Fly, emerging
in the last form from the very spot where he
first found residence in that of an egg.

The fly which is represented in the same plate
with the Swallow Tail, sitting at g, and in its flying
position at h, is one of this sort; preys on the
caterpillar of that butterfly, and is produced in the
following manner.

The female fly emits an egg, (which is represented
in its natural size and shape i,) on the caterpillar,
either at the time when the caterpillar
is asleep, or soon after it has received a new skin.
This egg, by means of a glutinous matter, which
the parent emits at the same time with it, is so fixed
here it is deposited, as not to be got off without
the utmost difficulty; and being in less than seven
days hatched by the warmth of the caterpillar’s
body, and the heat of the sun, the animal produced
from it eats its way thereinto, on that part,
whereby it adheres to the body. The empty shell
covering the entrance or incision made by the newly hatched Hh5r 473
hatched maggot, the wound becomes quickly
healed, and the worm feeds on the entrails of the
caterpillar till such time as he comes to his maturity,
which not being in less than eighteen or
twenty days, it frequently happens that the caterpillar
becomes in the mean while transformed into
a Chrysalis. The maggot, however, contained
either within the caterpillar or chrysalis when grown
to its full bulk, will eat its way through and fall
to the ground; at which time it is in size and shape
as represented at k, and of a dusky white; but in
less than two hours is formed into a Chrysalis, as at
l, in which state, if this change happens in summer,
it continues for only about three weeks; but if
late in autumn, as is sometimes the case, it remains
during the whole winter in that state, and the fly,
by eating its way through the shell, comes forth in
the spring following.

N.B. All Caterpillars or Chrysales impregnated
by Ichneumons, become spoiled, and do not produce
any butterfly or moth. There are great varieties
of the Ichneumon fly; but the one we have
here described is of the kind called by Linnæus
Larvaxum.

Description of the copper plate contained in our
last Number.

Figure I. The Calamary compleat, with all its arms
extended. Figure 2. and 3. Two of the suckers belonging
to the long arms of the Calamary, detached and
represented in different views.

4 The Hh5v 474

The
Lady’s Geography.

The Manners and Customs of the Inhabitants
of Amboyna concluded.

The People who were looked on as the
Origines of these islands, but which it is probable
came thither from other countries, were
reckoned by the antient writers, who however
knew very little of them, amongst the Anthropophagi,
or devourers of human flesh; and indeed
some recent examples seem to confirm that idea of
them. The grossness of their manners was perfectly
correspondent with their simplicity and their
ignorance, which has however often been favourable
to strangers, still is apparent in the fabulous
and absurd relation, which the Amboynians
themselves give in regard to their origin. Some
of them claim descent from a crocodile, some from
a serpent, and others from an eel, a tortoise, or even
the old trunk of a tree; on which account they
still respect their ancestors, in the creature from
whom they pretend to have sprung; and if any one
happens to kill one of these animals, they consider
themselves in duty bound to avenge their deaths.

Ig- Hh6r 475

Ignorance, in all ages the mother of idolatry and
superstition, has introduced into the worship and
manner of living of these islanders, an infinity of
customs as whimsical as their prejudices are ridiculous.
Demons partake of their principal cares,
and are the continual objects of their inquietude.
The meeting of a dead body going to the grave,
or of a lame, or old man, if it happens to be the
first live object seen in the day; the cry of night
birds, or the flight of a crow over their houses,
are with them so many fatal presages, whose effects
they think themselves enabled to prevent, by instantly
returning back, and making use of certain
precautions. A few cloves of garlic, some little
bits of pointed wood, and a knife, put into the hand
or laid under the pillow of a child in the night
time, are by them imagined a sufficient security
against evil spirits. They never sell the first fish
which they catch in new nets, being well persuaded
that it is unlucky so to do, but either eat it themselves
or else present it to some one. The women
who go to market in the morning with certain commodities,
always give the first piece for whatever
price is offered them; without which they imagine
they should have no business for the whole day
after: also, whenever they have sold any thing,
they immediately strike on their basket, crying out
as loud as they can, “that’s well.”

It gives these people no kind of pleasure to commend
their children; for on these occasions they
are always apprehensive of some design to bewitch
them, unless such commendations are joined with
certain expressions which may dispel all kind of dif- Hh6v 476
diffidence. When a child sneezes, they make use
of a sort of imprecation, by way of conjuring the
evil spirit which is waiting for its life; and the
least thing which ails a child they attribute to the
power of witchcraft.

These ideas are so deeply rooted among the
people of this nation, that it would be in vain to
attempt destroying them. Even those who have
embraced christianity are not exempt from them,
although they are more circumspect on this head
than the others. They will not admit into a sick
person’s room any one who has been before where
there was a corpse. The women of the country
will not eat a double pisang, nor any other double
fruit; nor will a slave present her mistress with any
such, for fear that afterwards, when she shall lie in,
she should bring twins into the world, which would
be an increase of domestic trouble.

When a woman dies either pregnant or in childbed,
the Amboynians believe that she is changed
into a dæmon, of which they tell stories as absurd
as the precautions which they take on such occasions
to prevent this imaginary misfortune. Persons
attacked by the small pox, would, according
to them, run a very great risk, if not narrowly and
closely watched, of being carried away on a branch
of sagu, by the demon who communicated the distemper
to them.

In short it would be endless to enter into a detail
of all the singular opinions of these people,
with respect to an infinity of other things: but
the most remarkable one, and which shews what
an imagination once led to a wrong biass is capable of, Hh7r 477
of, is the notion they have formed to themselves
concerning their hair, to which they attribute the
hidden virtue of supporting malefactor admist
the most cruel tortures, without a possibility of
forcing a confession of his crime, unless by shaving
him, which never fails instantly to produce that
effect.

With so strong an inclination for superstition there
can be no difficulty in conceiving that they should
have a fondness for necromancy. This science resides
in certain particular families who are in high
renown amongst them; and although the rest hate
them mortally, because they look on them as capable
of doing them a great geal of mischief, yet
they all have recourse to sorcery on every occasion
where they think it can procure them any information
which may favour their loves or aid any
of their designs. This vice reigns principally among
the women, who talk the most of it, and who are
also the most credulous; but if their magic is more
deeply examined it will be found that it most frequently
consists only in the fatal art of subtilly preparing
poison; and that every thing also in it is
no more than a texture of skilful impostures.

Inconstancy, and a love of novelty, are the characteristics
of this people, in whom, therefore, there
is no placing any great confidence. The Dutch
have frequently experienced the necessity of depriving
them of the means of following their natural
bent, which incessantly leads them to form
plots against them, and execute them with as much
steadiness as secrecy whenever they find a favourable
opportunity.

Too Hh7v

Hh8r[Gap in transcription—flawed-reproduction2 pages] Hh8v 480
their forces to his, entirely beat the Portuguese,
and drove them out of all their fortified places, after
their having possessed them for near a hundred
and fifty years. The monarch, however, was little
advantaged by this assistance, which was only intended
to procure a like establishment for themselves:
for the Dutch, on the conlusion of the
war, and more especially after making themselves
masters of Colombo, in 16551655, positively refused to
give up a conquest which they thus saw themselves
in the easy possession of: ever since which time they
have applied their whole care and diligence to fortify
themselves on the coast Their principal establishments
are at Jasnapatam, and the island of
Manaar on the north; Trinquemali, and Batticalon,
on the east; the town of Point de Galla, on the
south; and Colombo on the west. To say nothing
of Negombo, and Calpentin, which are two
other towns belonging to them, with several forts at
the mouth of the rivers and the openings of mountains,
for the defence of passes; so that the Dutch
may properly be considered as absolute masters of
much the greatest part of the coasts of this very
extensive island.

To be continued.

facing Hh8v facing Ii1r
Figure

Britannia Saxonica

A map of Britannia Saxonica with the names of many kingdoms and shires as well as towns. Also marked with symbols representing cathedrals and various other things. The entire map as well as the head are rotated 90° counter-clockwise.
Ii1r

The
Lady’s Museum
.

The Trifler.
[Number VII.]

Madam,

One of your correspondents having
given you a most entertaining account
of the fair and unfortunate Bianca Capello,
give me leave to offer at your
shrine, some curious anecdotes of an Italian hero,
known by the name of Castruccio Castracani. I
shall draw my materials from Machiavel. They begin,
I believe, with a mixture of truth and romance: Machivel
never keeping strictly in the road of truth,
when by going a little on one side of it, he could
embellish the history of his country. In the main,
the facts are true.

In the city of Lucca, capital of the little republic
of that name, Dianora Castracani, an unmarried Numb. VII. Ii sister Ii1v 482
sister of Antonio Castracani, one of the prebends
of the cathedral of Lucca, going one morning into
her garden, to gather herbs, found secreted among
some cabbages an infant boy, who at her approach
held out its helpless little hands, and cried, as
wanting assistance. Dianora was moved at the
sight; she took up the child, and carried him into
her brother’s house. The prebend, no less humane
than his sister, approved of what she had done,
and resolving to preserve, nourish, and adopt this
foundling, immediately gave the child baptism, by
the name of Castruccio.

Antonio and Dianora performed their different
parts with equal care and attention, in the culture
of this young sapling, which Antonio intended to
plant, in a proper season, under the shade of the
church. Fate, and Castruccio’s own inclinations,
intended him for a more open situation. At the
age of fourteen, arms were his exercise, and books
on military subjects his study. The boy had discovered
so many feats of courage among his playfellows,
and such an unwearied attention to all the
exercises in which he saw the soldiers employed,
that he had attracted the particular observation of
Francisco Guinigi, a gentleman of great esteem and
authority; head of that party distinguished in
Lucca, by the title of the Ghibellins. Guinigi
sent for the boy, and, after having exactly learnt
his story, and education, very generously offered to
place him, without any expence to himself or
friends, in the army. Castruccio, with great eagerness,
chose to mount a horse, rather than ascend
a pulpit: he quitted the good priest Antonio Castracani,tra- Ii2r 483
with all the decency of gratitude, and enlisted
into the Ghibellian troops, with all the raptures
of an Achilles. His person, his manners,
and particularly his modesty, soon became extremely
attractive. He was not only agreeable to the
family of Guinigi, but to the whole people
of Lucca. He had scarce been three years in the
army, when, in consequence of a treaty between the
Lucchese and the Pavianas, the Guelfs of Pavia
applied to the Ghibellins of Lucca for assistance,
which was granted by the latter, notwithstanding
former antipathies, the Guelfs and Ghibellines
having been long at variance. Francisco Guinigi,
was appointed with the number of auxiliary troops
in favour of the Pavians. Among these squadrons
marched Castruccio, then only eighteen years old:
he distinguished himself in so remarkable a manner,
and reflected such glory and success upon his countrymen,
that at his return to Lucca, he was received
with the most unanimous applause, and rewarded
with honours seldom or ever bestowed upon
so young an officer. He was raised in the army
and in the state, to a rank equal with Uguccione
della Fuggivola
: even his personal losses became
to him fresh acquisitions of power; his great patron
and benefactor, Francisco Guinigi died, and left
Castruccio tutor and sole director of the education
and fortune of his only son Pagolo Guinigi. A
trust of such importance still exalted the character
of Castruccio, especially as his intentions of discharging
it with honour and fidelity appeared in
every step of his life.

Ii2 After Ii2v 484

After the death of Francisco Guinigi, whose authority
had been incontestably great, Georgio Opizi
attempted to grasp the same same degree of power
which Francisco had enjoyed in Lucca: he was
the head of a numerous family, all of whom were
Guelfs. Uguccione, jealous of the Opizi, and
most especially of Georgio, was advised by Castruccio,
to destroy the whole race at once. The
manner of putting his scheme into execution was
performed with equal secrecy and dispatch. Castruccio
remained at Lucca, while Uguccione went
to his government at Pisa; but soon returned in
the night time unsuspected to the gates of Lucca,
at the head of an army of Ghibellins, whom he had
brought from Pisa.

Castruccio was ready at the time appointed to
open the gates, and in the slaughter of a few hours,
the entire race of the Opizi, and great numbers of
the chief Guelfs, were put to the sword. Not one
of the Opizi survived; but, amidst the confusion
and obscurity of the night, about an hundred of
the Guelf families escaped, some of whom took refuge
in Florence, others in Pistoia.

To this massacre, for it will bear no softer a denomination,
succeeded La Battaglia de Monticatini,
the battle fought upon the banks of the Nievole.
Uguccione was hindered by illness from being
personally present in the battle: one of his sons was
killed, Castruccio was wounded, and three hundred
of the Lucchese army were left dead upon the
field.

Uguccione, naturally jealous, was now grown
as uneasy at the established power of Castruccio Cas- Ii3r 485
Castracani
as he had been at the aspiring power of
Georgio Opizi. He saw the repeated victories of
so young a general with envy. He acquiesed to
councils, and pursued measures, which he wished
rather to have given, than to have heard. He had
been taught by Castruccio himself, that death was
the only sure antidote against a rival. Morta la
Serpe, spento it veleno.
“The viper killed, the
poison evaporates.”
In pursuance of this maxim,
he sent a letter to his son, Neri Uguccione, to
invite Castruccio to supper, and there, in defiance
of all laws of hospitality and honour, to take an
opportunity to murder him. Castruccio was invited;
accepted the invitation, and in the midst of
the festivity was manacled and confined as a prisoner,
but not murdered. Neri Uguccione rightly
judged that the forfeiture of his own life would
be inherent to the destruction of so popular a man
as Castruccio. The father, less considerate and
more envious, was resolved to perfect the bloody
work, which his son was unwilling to perform.
He came to Lucca, with a considerable number of
soldiers for that purpose. At his arrival, the whole
people of Lucca rose in arms, delivered Castruccio
from his imprisonment, and soon drove Uguccione
out of Tuscany: he took refuge in Lombardy,
where some years afterwards he died in little esteem,
and extremely poor.

Uguccione being removed, the whole field of
honorary dignities lay open to Castruccio: he was
solemnly elected prince of Lucca, and lord of Pisa:
he was scarce in possession of those titles, when
Frederic of Austria came into Italy, where he was Ii3 re- Ii3v 486
received as emperor; and in a personal interview
with Castruccio, appointed him as his lieutenant in
Tuscany.

Castruccio, equally courted by Tuscans, Lombardians,
and Guibellins, entertained hopes within his
own breast, of becoming entire master of the whole
kingdom of Tuscany. In pursuance of such intentions,
he resolved to seize upon Florence; but
while he was taking proper measures to fulfil
these revolutions, he was called back to Lucca,
on account of a conspiracy against him, concerted
by the family of Poggio.

The several branches of the house of Poggio
thought their merits ill rewarded by Castruccio,
to whose sovereignty they had zealously contributed.
Catching mutually fire from each other’s indignation,
they took advantage of their prince’s absence,
killed his lieutenant, and were warmly inciting
the whole state of Lucca to rebel, when
Stefano Poggio, an old man of great worth and
weight in his family, who had kept himself free
even from all thoughts of a conspiracy, stopped any
farther mischief, and waited upon Castruccio, to
ask his pardon for what had already past. Castruccio
received him without any outward shew
of resentment; and having placed soldiers upon
whom he might depend, in every corner of the
city, he appointed a day when Stefano Poggio at
the head of his relations should come to receive an
act of grace. The harmless unsuspicious old man,
being deceived himself, deceived all his relations,
and attended with his whole family at the day and
hour appointed. They were admitted to Castruccio:truccio: Ii4r 487
they were sent by his immediate orders to
prison; and soon afterwards, without any respect to
age, or regard to honour, they were every one of
them put to death.

More effectually to secure himself in a government,
which he found capable of entertaining plots
against him, Castruccio, under various pretences,
destroyed either the life or fortune of every individual
Lucchese, whom he suspected as his personal
enemy; and having pulled down many of their
castles, he turned the materials to his own service,
and build a fortress at Lucca in a situation to command
and terrify the inhabitants. As a farther security
of his dominions, he made a league of
friendship with the Florentines for two years, and
then turned his thoughts towards Pistoia, in which
city he knew the old party divisions, distinguished
by the names of Bianci and Neri, were not totally
extinguished. With great acuteness he foresaw
the consequences that must follow from those divisions,
and found himself courted by both parties,
separately and secretly from each other. He gave
them both assurances of his protection. Bastianodi
Possente
was at the head of the Bianchi, Jacopo da
Gia at the head of the Neri. To Jacopo he promised
troops under his own conduct; to Bastiano
he promised troops under the conduct of Pagolo
Guinigi
, whom he treated and loved as his son.
The troops of both commanders marched different
ways, and came into the town at different gates;
but at the same time the Pistoians of each party
received them as friends. Castruccio soon gave Ii4 the Ii4v 488
the signal, and while Guinigi cut in pieces the
Bianchi, Castruccio himself slaughtered the Neri.
Then, as conquerors, they seized the palace, put
themselves in possession of the signory, quieted the
populace, and made Pistoia their own.

Castruccio, by his continued victories, no matter
how obtained, was become the idol of worship
to all the states of Italy: he was entreated to
come to Rome to pacify the people, who were
ready to mutiny for want of provisions. Pope
John the XXII.
was, by the twenty seventh schism
in the church, at that time driven to Avignon:
and the emperor Lewis V. was in possession of the
city of Rome. Castruccio hastened in person to
the relief of the Romans, and sent thither great
quantities of corn from Pisa: he calmed the mutiny,
made himself acceptable to the emperor and
the nobility, and was created a senator of Rome.

The Florentines foreseeing their danger, in the
capture of a town so close to their territories as
Pistoia, seized it to themselves, by the assistance
and stratagems of several of the inhabitants, who
were glad to be delivered from the present yoke
of their servitude; and whom the Florentines, by
the power of money and promises, had seduced
to their own desires. Such an action was scarce
justifiable, if the subsisting truce had been ratified
to any o ther man less faithless, ambitious, or sanguinary
than Castruccio: but he was to be looked
upon as a wolf, and all the states of Italy as lambs
destined to his voracity, unless they could find a
shepherd for their own security. He hastened back Ii5r 489
back from amidst his honours at Rome, and made
preparations for a Florentine war. The successes
of that war were various: sometimes the acquisitions
were on one side, sometimes on the other;
till in the year 13281328, one great battle gave Castruccio
a signal, but, in its consequence, a dear
bought victory. As soon as the conquest was entirely
compleated, by the loss of twenty thousand
Florentines, and the flight of the rest, their whole
army having consisted of thirty thousand foot and ten
thousand horse, Castruccio placed himself in the gateway
of the town of Fusechio, the head quarters of
his own residence, to review his troops at their return,
and to take an opportunity of thanking the
several soldiers and officers of his army, as they
passed by him into the town. He was much
heated and fatigued by the long and laborious combat;
and whilst he staid in the passage of the gate,
hot, and exposed to a very sharp nipping wind,
he caught cold, and the next night a fever confined
him to his bed. At first the symptoms were
not dangerous, but the distemper increasing by
degrees, quickly spread throughout his body, and
beyond the limits of medicinal power. As soon
as he found himself without the least hopes of recovery,
he called Pagolo Guinigi to his bed
side, and embracing him with the composure of
a hero, and the affection of a father, made a very
moving speech, and took a last melancholy farewell
of his pupil, who had been the constant object
of his care. Castruccio died 1328-09-03September 3,
1328
. No comments are requisite to illustrate 3 the Ii5v 490
the life of such a man: his actions are a continual
comment upon themselves: they represent
him an active, bloody, remorseless soldier; not
unsusceptible to the calls of gratitude and friendship,
but vindictive to a degree that makes human
nature almost tremble at his name.


I am, Madam,
Your Humble Servant,

E. F.

The Ii6r 491

The
History
of
Harriot and Sophia
Continued.

When they arrived at Mrs. Lawson’s,
Sophia, who little expected such a visit,
had wandered, as usual, in the wood, accompanied
with Dolly: Mrs. Lawson immediately sent Fanny
in search of her; and Harriot, expressing an impatience
to see her sister, went along with her.

They found Sophia sitting under an oak, with
Mrs. Gibbons on one side of her, and Dolly on the
other; for the old gentlewoman was prevailed
upon by Sophia to endure the company of the innocent
girl, who had never offended her; and
Dolly, instructed by her lovely friend, made good
use of these opportunities to insinuate herself into
her favour.

William leaned on a branch close by Sophia,
to whom he addressed his discourse, while his eyes
often stole tender glances at his beloved Dolly.
Harriot, when she approached, cried out affectedly,
“Upon my word, sister, you have a brilliant assemblysembly Ii6v 492
here; I did not expect to find you in such
good company.”

Sophia, surprised to see her sister, ran hastily to
meet her, and embracing her kindly, enquired with
a sweet anxiety for her mother, and whether she
also had been so good to visit her. Harriot scarce
answered her question; her attention was all fixed
upon William: so handsome a youth seemed
worthy to feel the influence of her charms; and
all the artillery of her eyes was instantly levelled
against him. Having returned his respectful bow
with an affected courtesy, and the fashionable toss
of the head, she deigned to take some little notice
of Mrs. Gibbons, and honoured Dolly with a careless
glance, whose amiable figure, however, attracted
a second look; and after examining her
with an inquisitive eye, she turned away with a
little expression of scorn in her countenance, and
again attacked William, practising a thousand airs
to strike him; all which he beheld with the utmost
indifference.

Sophia, being impatient to see her mother, took
leave of Mrs. Gibbons; but Harriot, who had a
new conquest in view, was unwilling to go so soon,
professing herself inchanted with the place, and
declaring she would turn sheperdess.

Sophia told her, smiling, that she was sure that
that sort of life would not please her.

“Oh! how can you think so,” cried Harriot “is
not the dress excessively becoming? then love
in these woods is so tender and sincere! I will
engage there is not a nymph in this hamlet
whose frown would not drive her lover to despair:“pair: Ii7r 493
own the truth now,”
said she, turning with
a lively air to William, “are you not violently in
love?”

The youth bowed, blushed, and sighed; and not
daring to look at his mistress, he suffered his eyes,
full as they were of tender expression, to direct
their glances towards Sophia. “I am proud to
own, madam,”
said he to Harriot, “that I have a
heart capable of the most ardent passion.”

“And mighty constant too! no doubt,” interupted
Harriot, with a malignant sneer; for she
had observed the sigh and the look, and was ready
to burst with vexation and disappointment, to find
her conquest obstructed already by her sister, as she
supposed; and being now as impatient, as she was
before unwilling to be gone, “Come, Sophy,”
said she, taking her under the arm, “my mamma
will take it ill that you make no more haste to
see her, for we shall return to town immediately.”

“Sure you will stay one night,” said Sophia.

“Oh not for the world!” exclaimed Harriot affectedly;
“How can you imagine I would stay so
long in an odious village, to be rusticated into
aukwardness,”
pursued she, with a spiteful laugh,
“and ashamed to shew my face in any assembly in
town afterwards.”
Saying this, she courtesied
disdainfully to Mrs. Gibbons and her nephew,
and tripped away, pulling her sister away with her.

Dolly joined the two ladies, but walked by the
side of Sophia, not aiming at any familiarity with
the insolent and affected Harriot; and as they pursued
their way home, she had the mortification to hear Ii7v 494
hear her lover ridiculed and despised by the disappointed
coquet, who supposed she mortified her sister
by the contempt she expressed for a man who had so
little taste as to like her.

Sophia, as well in compassion to poor Dolly,
who suffered greatly upon this occasion, as in
justice to the amiable youth, defended him warmly,
which drew some course raillery upon her from
Harriot.

When they came to Mr. Lawson’s house,
the sight of Sir Charles’s chariot threw her into a
fit of trembling; Harriot perceived it, and willing
to undeceive her, if she hoped to find the young
baronet there, “I am charged with Sir Charles’s
compliments, to you,”
said she, “he insisted upon
our using his chariot for this little excursion;
my mamma and I would fain have persuaded
him to accompany us, but he pleaded an engagement,
and would not come.”

Dolly now looked with great concern upon her
fair friend, who suppressing a sigh, asked if Sir
Charles
was quite recovered.

“I do not know that he has been ill,” replied
Harriot. “Indeed when he came from Bath, the
fatigue he had endured with his sick uncle,
whom he had sat up with several nights before
he died, made him look a little pale and thin;
but he is now extremely well, and more gay
than ever: and it is well he is so,”
pursued she,
“for we have so much of his company, that if he
was not entertaining, we should find him very
troublesome.”

2 All Ii8r 495

All this was daggers to the heart of poor Sophia:
those pleasing ideas which she had indulged
upon reading her mother’s letter, that represented
Sir Charles as having suffered in his health, from
his endeavours to vanquish his passion for her, all
vanished, and left in their room a sad conviction
that she was become wholly indifferent to him.

She might indeed, knowing her sister’s malice,
have attributed what she said to artifice; but her
manner of accounting for the alteration in Sir
Charles’s
looks, which her fond fancy had dwelt
upon so much, was so natural and so full of probability,
that she could suspect no artifice there.

Every thing Harriot said was confirmed by facts
which left no room for doubt: his assiduity to
Harriot, his neglect of her, appeared but too plain.
Did he not lend his chariot for a visit in which he
would not share? did he not send his compliments
in a manner that shewed his heart was so much
at ease, that he felt not even any resentment for
her leaving him? could there be stronger proofs of
indifference than these?

Such were her thoughts, and her heart was so
oppressed by this sudden and unexpected shock,
that it was with difficulty she restrained her tears.
Dolly, who looked at her with tender anxiety, and
saw her colour come and go, and her charming
eyes bent on the ground, as if she feared to look
up, lest they should betray her anguish, cast many
an angry glance at her envious sister, and wished
her a thousand miles off.

Sophia having a little recovered herself, hastened
towards her mother, who with a face of ignorant wonder Ii8v 496
wonder was following Mrs. Lawson about her little
farm, asking a thousand questions, about heeding
the answers she received. Sophia approaching, paid
her duty to her with her usual tenderness and
respect, which Mrs. Darnley returned with slightly
kissing her cheek, telling her that she thought her
complexion was greatly improved, and appealed
to Harriot for the truth of her observation.

Harriot answered, “That indeed she could not
flatter her sister so much, as to say she thought
so; for if there was any alteration, it was rather
for the worse.”

Sophia, without attending to this difference of
opinion, with regard to her complexion, was only
sollicitous to know if her mother had been well;
and while she was making some tender enquiries
concerning her health, Mrs. Darnley, who never
consulted either time or place, suddenly interrupted
her to draw her aside from the company, and asked
her abruptly, “Whether she was not surprised at
Sir Charles’s indifference?”

Sophia, still smarting with the pangs her sister’s
discourse had given her, replied, in a tone of resentment,
“That nothing now could surprise her
with regard to Sir Charles.”

“Why, to say the truth, Sophia,” replied Mrs.
Darnley
, “I believe he has quite forgot you;
but there was a time when you might have been
happy.――oh girl, girl,”
pursued she, kindling with
anger as she spoke, “you were always obstinate
and conceited; what a foolish part have you
played with all your wit! but I am to blame to
trouble myself about you.”

So- Kk1r 497

Sophia now eased her loaded heart by a shower
of tears. “It is to little purpose now,” said Mrs.
Darnley
, “to repent of your imprudent behaviour;
you were too wise to take a parent’s advice,
when it might have been useful: when a man
of rank and fortune makes his addresses to a
woman who is inferior to him in both, he expects
a thousand little complacencies and attentions
from her, which, without wounding her
honour, may convince him that it is not to his
riches she sacrifices herself.”

“Ah, Madam,” cried Sophia, “that is a snare
which has been fatal to many young women in
my circumstances. Who sees not the advantages
this gives a man whose aim is to seduce? I am
persuaded these pernicious maxims are not yours,
but his, for whose ungenerous purpose they are
so well calculated.”

Sophia guessed truly; the young baronet had
often had discourses of this sort with Mrs. Darnley,
who nevertheless took it ill that her daughter
should offer her such an affront as to suppose
she did not understand maxims as well as Sir
Charles
.

Nothing is more certain than that we are never
made so ridiculous by the qualities we have, as by
those we affect to have. Mrs. Darnley, with all
her ignorance, aspired to be thought witty: she
therefore vindicated her claim to what Sophia had
called maxims; no matter whether they were pernicious
or not. The word maxim sounded learnedly
in her ears: she told her daughter, with great asperity,
that she was so conceited and vain of her No. 7. Kk own Kk1v 498
own wit, that she would allow no one else to have
any. Sophia found it difficult enough to appease
her, but she succeeded at length, and they joined
the rest of the company.

Mrs. Lawson easily prevailed upon her guests
to stay that night and the following day, which, being
Sunday, Harriot could not resist the temptation
of displaying her charms and her fine cloaths
in a country church, which was so new a triumph,
that the thoughts of it kept her waking almost the
whole night.

The ridiculous airs she assumed to draw the admiration
of the simple villagers, who never saw any
thing so fine and so gay before, and who stared at
her with stupid surprise, made Sophia often blush
for her: but her affected glances were chiefly directed
to the beautiful youth, whose insensibility had
so greatly mortified her pride: she saw his eyes constantly
turned towards the pew where she sat; but
she saw plainly that it was not her charms that
drew them thither. She had no suspicion that
Dolly was the object of his affection, and, sensible
to her great grief, of her sister’s power to charm, she
no longer doubted that this envied conquest was
hers.

Thus disappointed, she appeared so much out
of humour, and so impatient to return to town,
that Mrs. Darnley, over whom her power was absolute,
complied with her importunity, and set out
with her for London, as soon as they returned
from church; notwithstanding all the endeavours
of the good curate and his wife to detain them to
dinner.

So- Kk2r 499

Sophia was now left alone to her own melancholy
reflections; this visit from her mother and sister
had produced a sad reverse in her situation: hitherto
hope had not quite forsaken her; the idea
of being still beloved by Sir Charles lessened all
her griefs, and supported her amidst the doubt and
anxiety which his mysterious conduct had involved
her in: his indifference, so apparent in her sister’s
account of him, gave her pangs unfelt before:
and never till now did she think herself unhappy;
for, unperceived by herself, she had encouraged
a secret hope that the passion she had
inspired him with would not be easily subdued;
and that perhaps all which she had thought exceptionable
in his conduct proceeded not from a
settled design to the prejudice of her honour, but
from that irresolution and slowness with which a
man, too sensible of his superiority in birth and
fortune, proceeds in an affair of marriage, where
he has no obstacles to fear, and where every thing
depends upon himself.

She now perceived the necessity of banishing Sir
Charles
from her heart; but at the same time, she
perceived all the difficulty of the task. Though
ashamed of her tears, she wept, and passionately
exclaimed against her own weakness, which had
kept her in a delusion so fatal to her peace. She
continued the whole day in her chamber, wholly
absorb’d in melancholy thoughts.

Dolly, who knew enough of her situation to
guess the cause of this new affliction, was grieved
to find herself excluded as well as the rest of the
family; and although she ardently wished to consoleKk2 sole Kk2v 500
her, yet she durst no intrude uncalled upon
her retirement. While she waited impatiently for
her appearance, a visitor arrived, who she knew
would be welcome to her charming friend. As
soon as she perceived him, she flew with eager
haste to inform Sophia, and, tapping at her door,
told her in a joyful voice, that Mr. Herbert was
just alighted.

Sophia, surprised at the news, instantly opened
her chamber door, and smiling tenderly upon the
charming girl, to whom she excused herself for
her long absence, hastened to receive the good
old man, who, after some affectionate enquiries
concerning her health, rallied her upon the melancholy
that appeared in her countenance.

Sophia blushed and fixed her eyes on the ground,
not a little surprised at his talking to her in that
manner; and when with a bashful air, she looked
up again, and saw a more than usual chearfulness
in his eyes, her confusion encreased, and for a
few moments she could not help feeling some resentment
against her benefactor, for thus diverting
himself with her uneasiness.

Mr. Herbert, whose thoughts were wholly employed
on the pleasing news he brought, did not
perceive how much his behaviour embarrassed her:
to prevent his renewing a subject so disagreeable,
she talked of the visit her mother and sister had
made her.

Mr. Herbert asked her, “If they had mentioned
Sir Charles, and what she thought of
him now?”

“I think Kk3r 501

“I think of him as I ought to do,” replied Sophia,
with some warmth, “I despise him.”

“Be not too rash, my dear child,” said Mr. Herbert;
“if your sister, whose malice I well know,
has suggested any thing to Sir Charles’s disadvantage,
be assured she deceives you; for I am
convinced he not only loves you, but loves you
with honour.”

Sophia, who from the first words Mr. Herbert
uttered, had been in great agitation, as expecting
something extraordinary, was so overwhelmed with
surprise at what she heard, that her speech and
colour forsaking her, she remained pale, silent, and
motionless in her chair.

Mr. Herbert, perceiving how powerfully this
news operated on her spirits, began to be apprehensive
of the consequences, and was rising hastily to
give her some assistance, when Sophia, rouzed to
recollection by this motion of her venerable friend,
and ashamed of the extreme sensibility she had discovered,
apologised for it with a charming modesty,
that greatly affected the good old man, who, if
he had known in what melancholy thoughts she
had passed the day, would have told her with more
caution, a circumstance that raised her at once from
despair to hope, and produced so great a change in
her situation.

As we are never so ready to fear a disappointment
as when we are nearest the completion of
our wishes, Sophia, with a sweet apprehensiveness,
which yet she laboured to conceal, hinted her
doubts of the baronet’s sincerity; Mr. Herbert
answering explicitly to these half expressed doubts, Kk3 told Kk3v 502
told her, that he was fully persuaded Sir Charles
would act like a man of honour. “I will give
you an exact account,”
said he to her, “of what
has passed between us, from which you may judge
yourself of his conduct:”
he then took a letter out
of his pocket, and desired her to read it.――

Sophia, trembling a little at the sight of Sir
Charles’s
hand writing, took the billet, and found
it contained a message from him to Mr. Herbert,
requesting in very earnest terms, the favour of an
interview, and an offer to wait upon him at any
hour he should appoint.

“You may be sure,” said Mr. Herbert, (receiving
back the billet which Sophia gave him without
speaking a word) “that I did not suffer Sir Charles
to come to me; hearing from the messenger that
his master was at home waiting for my answer, I
attended him immediately. I perceived a little
embarrassment in his countenance upon my first
entrance, but that soon wore off: he welcomed
me with great politeness, and after thanking me
for the honour I did him, in preventing his visit,
he entered immediately upon the affair which had
occasioned his sending to me.”

“You have, Sir,” said he, shewn so truly a paternal
affection for the young lady to whom I have
paid my addresses, and are so much esteemed and
reverenced by her, that I think I may without
any impropriety, address myself to you upon
this occasion――”

Here he paused, and seemed a little perplexed. “To be sure,” added he, “I ought to have done this
before; my conduct must have appeared capricious“cious Kk4r 503
both to her and you, and indeed it was
capricious,—but—”

Here he paused again, and fixed his eyes on the
ground. “His frankness,” pursued Mr. Herbert,
“pleased me greatly, and disposed me to give him a
favourable attention.”

“I cannot blame Miss Sophia,” said he, “for acting
as she has done; my heart did homage to her virtue
at the time that I suffered most from the contemptuous
behaviour it suggested to her. Fain
would I hope, added he sighing, that the prejudices
she has conceived against me has not entirely
banished me from her remembrance; the
delicacy of my passion would be but ill satisfied by
calling so deserving a woman my own, unless I
could likewise boast a preference in her heart
that left me no room to doubt my fortune had
any share in determining her in my favour.”

“I know not,” pursued Mr. Herbert, “whether Sir
Charles
expected any answer to this declaration; it
is certain he looked on me with a kind of anxious
timidity, and stopped a moment; I continued silent,
and he proceeded in this manner:”
“I know, Miss
Sophia
has an understanding too solid, and a
mind too noble to suffer any considerations of
rank and fortune to determine her solely in an
affair upon which the happiness of her life depends:
she would not surely give her hand where
her heart did not acknowledge a preference. ’Tis
thus I answer all those doubts which my situation,
and perhaps an overstrained delicacy suggest: I
am impatient to convince her of the purity of my
passion; and, considering you as her friend, her Kk4 “guardian, Kk4v 504
guardian, and one who is in the place of a father
to her, I will take no steps in this affair but such
as have the sanction of your approbation; I will
not even presume to visit her without your permission:
be you my advocate with her, tell her
I lay myself and fortune at her feet, and will receive
her from your hand as the greatest blessing
that heaven can bestow on me.”

“Now, my child,” pursued Mr. Herbert, looking
on Sophia with a smile, “how would you have me
answer to this discourse? was it necessary, think
you, to play off a few female artifices here, and
keep Sir Charles in doubt and anxious suspence,
or did the apparent openness and candor of his
procedure deserve an equal degree of frankness
on my part?”

“It is not to be doubted, sir,” said Sophia blushing,
“but that on this occasion, as on every other, you
acted with the utmost prudence.”

“I find,” resumed Mr. Herbert, “that you are resolved
beforehand, to approve of whatever I said:
well then, I told Sir Charles, that his present declaration
entirely satisfied me; that being fully
convinced of his sincerity, I looked upon his offer
as highly honourable and advantageous to you;
and that I was very sure you would have all the sense
you ought to have of so generous an affection.”

“He then begged me to set out immediately
for this place, and prepare you to receive a visit
from him. This request I could not possibly comply
with, having business in town, which would
necessarily detain me for some hours; but I promised
him to go as soon as that was dispatched,
which probably might be in the afternoon.”

“He Kk5r 505

“He modestly asked my leave to accompany me;
but this I declined, as fearing his sudden appearance,
without your being previously acquainted
with what had past, might occasion some
perplexity and uneasiness to you; so it was
agreed that he should come to-morrow.”

“To-morrow,” replied Sophia, with an emotion
she was not able to suppress.

“Yes, my child,” replied the good old man, “have
you any objections to this?”

“I know not,” replied Sophia, with downcast eyes
and a faultering accent, “what I ought to do; I
have been so used to consider Sir Charles’s professions
in an unfavourable point of view; my heart
has been so accustomed to suspect him――to guard
itself against delusive hopes, perhaps I ought not
to admit his visit so easily; perhaps I ought to
resent his former behaviour. I own I am greatly
perplexed, but I will be determined wholly by
your advice.”

Mr. Herbert saw her delicate scruples, and, to favour
her modesty, answered, with the authority
of a guardian, “When Sir Charles visits you
next, Miss Sophia, he comes to offer you his hand;
he has asked my consent as your guardian and
your friend; and, I presuming on my influence
over you in both those characters, have given it
freely; and how indeed, having your interest and
happiness sincerely at heart, could I do otherwise?
but if you think his former behaviour, in which
however there were only suspicions against him,
deserves to be resented, at a time when those suspicions
are absolutely destroyed, you must go “through Kk5v 506
through with your heroism, and see him no more;
for as the poet says,
‘He comes too near who comes to be denied,’
so he has offended too much who needs a pardon.”

Sophia, who felt all the force of this reasoning,
answered only by a blushing silence. Mr. Herbert
then told her, that Sir Charles had declared to him
that he would make the same settlements on her as
had been stipulated for his mother; for he added,
with equal delicacy and tenderness, “Miss Sophia,
in virtue, wit, good sense, and every female excellence,
brings me an immense portion.”

“Sir Charles,” pursued Mr. Herbert smiling, “by a
strange contradiction, which is, I suppose, always
found in lovers, though he was impatient to have
me with you, yet he could not help detaining me to
have the pleasure of talking of you: he painted to
me very naturally, the uneasiness he had suffered
from your supposed contempt to him: he told me,
that he was at one time determined to travel, in order
to efface you from his remembrance;”
“But, ”
(said he, rising and unlocking a cabinet, from
which he took out a paper and put into my
hands,) “you shall judge whether amidst all my
resentment I did not still love Miss Sophia; that
is my will, which I ordered to be drawn up previous
to my intended journey.”

“He then, to spare me the trouble of reading it
all through, pointed to the place where you was
mentioned, and I found he had bequeathed you an
estate of four hundred pounds a year for life, and
five thousand pounds to be disposed of as you
pleased.”

This Kk6r 507

This last circumstance touched Sophia so much
that tears filled her eyes: she sighed, and turned
her head aside to conceal her emotion, while Mr.
Herbert
, without seeming to observe it, continued to
repeat to her several expressions used by Sir Charles,
which shewed the greatness of his affection, and his
veneration for her virtues.

“We parted at length,” pursued Mr. Herbert,
“extremely well satisfied with each other, and tomorrow,
or next day at farthest, you may expect
to see Sir Charles here; for he told me, that if
he received no ill news from me, he would conclude
I had prepared him a favourable reception;
and, presuming on this hope, he would immediately
set his lawyer to work to prepare the writings,
that nothing might be left undone which
could convince you of the sincerity of his affections;
therefore, my dear child, set your heart
at rest; and since providence has thought fit to
reward your piety and virtue, receive with humble
gratitude that fortune to which you are raised,
and which puts it so largely in your power to
do good. I will now leave you,”
said the good
old man rising, “to your own reflections; I have
scarce spoke a word yet to our kind friends here,
for I was so impatient to see you, that I left them
very abruptly.”

Mr. Herbert had no sooner left the room, than
Sophia, in an ardent ejaculation, thanked heaven
for thus relieving her from her distress: but it was
long ere the tumult in her mind raised by such unhoped
for happy news subsided, and gave place to
that calm recollection which supplied a thousand pleasing Kk6v 508
pleasing ideas, and filled her with the softest emotions
of gratitude, tenderness, and joy.

She was now freed from those tormenting doubts,
which made her consider her tenderness for Sir
Charles
as a crime, and occasioned so many painful
struggles in her mind. What joy to reflect that
the man she loved was worthy of her affection!
how pleasing was the prospect that opened to her
view; to be blest with the power of shewing her
gratitude to her friends, her piety to her mother;
to repay her sister’s unkindness with acts of generosity;
and indulge the benevolence of her heart
in relieving every distress which fell within her
power to relieve!

These were the advantages which she promised
herself in the change of her fortune, and for these
her grateful heart lifted itself up every moment
in thanks and praise to that providence that bestowed
them on her.

While Sophia was thus absorb’d in thought,
Dolly opened the door, and running up to her,
eagerly cried, “Tell me true, my dear miss, has
not Mr. Herbert brought you some good news?
I am sure he has; I never saw him so joyful in
my life, and you look glad too,”
pursued she,
peering in her face with a sweet earnestness.
“May I not ask you, Miss Darnley, what this good
news is?”

“You may, my dear,” said Sophia smiling, “but
not now; you shall know all soon. At present I
would rather talk of your affairs.”

“Indeed I am greatly obliged to you, miss,” said
Dolly, “for what you have done for me. Mrs. “Gibbons Kk7r 509
Gibbons
seems almost as kind to me as ever she
was, and you have talked so sensibly to my mother,
that she repents of her behaviour to Mrs.
Gibbons
; and she likes Mr. William so well, that
I am sure she would be glad to be reconciled
to her.”

“That is what I have been labouring at all this
time,”
resumed Sophia. “If Mrs. Lawson can be
persuaded to make some concessions to the fantastick
old gentlewoman, all may go well yet:
it shall be my care to bring them together; and
if my endeavours to produce a reconciliation fail,
perhaps I may be able to engage a more powerful
mediator in your interest.”

Sophia had Sir Charles in her thoughts, who
she doubted not would readily undertake the cause
of the distressed lovers, and possibly add something
to her Dolly’s portion, to lessen the inequality there
was between them in that point. She spoke with
such a chearful confidence, that Dolly, full of hope
and joy, thanked her with artless transports of gratitude
that moved her even to tears.

The next day, though in expectation of seeing
Sir Charles, her heart laboured with a thousand
emotions; yet kindly attentive to the affairs of her
friend, she resolved to make Mrs. Gibbons a visit,
to prepare the way for the hoped interview between
her and Mrs. Lawson. As soon as she had
disengaged herself from Mr. Herbert, she set out
alone for Mrs. Gibbons’s house; but scarcely had
she crossed the first field when she saw William,
who was as usual, sauntering about Mr. Lawson’s
grounds, in hopes of seeing his mistress.

So- Kk7v 510

Sophia beckoned to him, and he flew to meet
her; for, next to Dolly, he thought her the most
charming woman in the world; and he adored her
for the goodness with which she interested herself
in his and his Dolly’s happiness.

When he drew near, Sophia told him she was
going to visit his aunt; the youth respectfully expressed
his concern that his aunt could not have
that honour; she was gone, he said, to visit a relation
who lived a few miles up the country.

Sophia then told him the design upon which she
was going, and the favourable disposition Mrs. Lawson
was in. “I am persuaded,” said she, “all might
be made up, if we could but bring them together.
Mrs. Lawson only wants an opportunity to repair
her fault; but how shall we contrive to give her
this opportunity? what expedient can we find
out to overcome your aunt’s obstinacy, and prevail
upon her to enter Mrs. Lawson’s door
again?”

“I know one, madam,” said the youth smiling,
“which I think would do.”

Sophia concluding from the timidity of his look,
that she was concerned in this expedient, prest him
to speak freely, assuring him she would assist to the
utmost of her power.

“My aunt, madam,” said he, “is as you know a
great observer of forms: she would not for the
world fall under the censure of having failed in
any part of ceremony or good breeding; now,
madam, if you would be pleased to make a point
of her returning your visit, and permit me to
tell her that you are offended with her neglect, I “and Kk8r 511
and that you insist upon this proof of her politeness,
I am persuaded she will come.”

“Well,” said Sophia, smiling, “if you are of opinion
this will do, you have my consent to say
whatever you think will affect her most; make
me as angry and as ceremonious as you please.”

“Nothing shall be wanting on my part to promote
the success of this affair,”
added she, with
a graver look and accent; “for I believe you
have a sincere affection for my young friend,
and I shall not be at rest till I see you both
happy.”

The youth, in whose breast the sweet benevolence
of her looks and words excited the strongest transports
of gratitude, not able to find words to express
his sense of her goodness, suddenly threw himself
at her feet, and kissed her hand with a mixture
of tenderness and awe.

Sophia, smiling at this sally, stepped back a little;
upon which he rose up, and with a graceful confusion
paid her his thanks: she again repeated her
promise of serving him, and took leave: he bowed
low, following her for some time with his eyes,
and sent a thousand kind wishes after her.

Sophia, at her return, acquainted Dolly with
what had passed between her lover and her, and
filled her with pleasing hopes of the success of his
scheme: but now the day wore away, she was in
continual expectation of seeing Sir Charles; her
heart throbbed with anxiety; every noise she heard,
sounded like the trampling of horses, and then a
universal trembling would seize her. She dreaded,
yet wished for his arrival; and at every disappointmentment Kk8v 512
she sighed, and felt her heart sink with tender
despondency.

Such were her agitations, till the evening being
far advanced, she gave up all hope of his coming
that night. Mr. Herbert had assigned a very pleasing
reason for his visit being deferred till the next
day; and, her mind growing more composed, she
went in search of the good old man, who, Dolly told
her, was gone to walk in the meadows behind the
house; for she had kept herself out of his sight
as much as possible, unwilling that he should observe
her emotions. She saw him at a distance,
walking a slow pace, and she perceived he
saw her; but to her great surprise, she saw him
cross into another field, and take a quite contrary
way, on purpose to avoid her.

Struck with this little accident, she stood still
and paused a few moments: she felt herself strangely
alarmed, yet wondered why she should be so,
and took her way back again to the house with
sad forebodings on her mind.

To be continued.

Essay Ll1r

Essay
on the
Original Inhabitants of Great Britain,
Continued.

Immediately upon the marriage of Vortigern
with the daughter of Hengist, great numbers of
the northern nations, under the inclusive title of
Saxons, hastened over to Britain, and the Britons
received and paid them as confederates. Vortigern,
by the persuasion of his father-in-law, assigned
Northumberland for their residence. As
their numbers increased, the payment of such fresh
supplies grew burdensome to the Britons. They
desired the Saxons to depart; and alledged that they
were not able to maintain so many more troops than
were stipulated by treaty, or were necessary for
defence. The Saxons relished their present situation
too well to exchange it: they refused to return;
so that the Britons were compelled to rouze
themselves from every symptom of lethargy, and
to assume that glorious spirit of liberty, which,
whenever exerted in a proper manner, renders the
British nation a powerful, and a happy people.
They unanimously rose up in arms against the Saxons,
who were joined by the Scots and Picts.
Many battles were fought, and great numbers of
men were destroyed; woods were burnt, churches No.7. Ll were Ll1v 514
were demolished, and whole cities were depopulated.
At length, many of the Saxons returned
into Germany: Their return was owing to the
warm reception which they met with from our
ancestors. The Britons might be plundered,
but could not be absolutely conquered: they might
be forced or betrayed into slavery, but they had
native strength sufficient soon to unshackle themselves,
and to burst forth again into the plains of
liberty. The Britons, as a national body, or as
individual men, seldom failed to appear with remarkable
lustre under misfortunes and oppressions.
In milder times, they were either totally inactive,
or impoliticly employed in disputes and animosities
among themselves. They were naturally honest,
indolent, and unsuspicious; too easily captivated
with strangers; too hasty and irresolute, and, consequently,
too easily led into danger and disasters.
These were some of their earliest, and these will
probably be some of their latest characteristics.

Nothing farther can be said with certainty:
the latter end of Vortigern’s reign is much obscured
amidst fables and idle tales: he is generally
described as a man much abandoned to his vices.

His son Vortimer is supposed to have deposed his
father, or at least to have commanded the Britons
against Hengist, Vortigern, and the Saxons: he
is represented as a prince of a more amiable character
than Vortigern. He died before his father;
and, after his death, Vortigern reassumed the reins
of government, and became again one of the chief
monarchs of Britain. Hengist still remained king
of Kent.

I Vor- Ll2r 515

Vortigern was very unacceptable to his subjects:
he shewed too great favour and partiality to the
Saxons, who, by their cruelties, had rendered
themselves exceedingly terrible and odious. Vortigern,
finding himself uneasy on his throne, retired
with his family into Wales, and was buried
at a place in Caernarvonshire, which still bears the
name of Vortigern’s Grave. Where some years ago was found a stone chest, with the
corpse of a very tall man enclosed, says Mr. Carte.

The clouds of history are no where more obscure
than at this period. The antient historians
have mixed their narratives with legendary stories:
the modern writers have been at the pains to mention
those stories; the history is swelled, but the
instruction from it is not encreased. The uncertainty
of chronology is another most discouraging
circumstance: the chronologists differ very widely
from each other. Every author who treats of those
times, fills his bucket, as he imagines, from the purest
fountains; but tacitly endeavours to draw up some
water from a different stream than any that has been
discovered by his contemporaries, or his predecessors.

Here it may not be improper to remind ourselves
of the civil government that still subsisted
among the Britons, since that government will soon
be changed into another form.

The whole nation, as by the original constitution,
was still divided into principalities. The principalities
were very small: the head of each little colony was
honoured sometimes, not always, with the pompous
title of a king.

Ll2 Several Ll2v 516

Several of these princes had been lately driven
out of the kingdom by the outrages of the Saxons;
and had been attended by great numbers
of their subjects into Armorica. Bretaigne, a province of France. They were
received and protected by Aldroen, king of
that country: but as soon as they heard that
the majority of Saxons were departed towards
Germany, many of the British princes, again attended
by their subjects, came back, and settled
themselves in the districts which they had formerly
governed. Ambrosius Aurelianus was of the number
of those who returned. He was king of Wiltshire,
and his chief residence was called Urbs Ambrosii:
the name of the place (Amesbury) is still
in a great measure retained. He was a young
prince of Roman descent, and of a most excellent
character; warlike, modest, and amiable. As some
period must be affixt to his reign, although the beginning
and end of it are both very uncertain, let
us suppose, from various small glimmerings, if they
even may be called glimmerings of probability,
that it began in the year 0465465, and ended in the
year 0508508. In this space of forty-three years the
general historical records entirely consist of different
battles and sieges between our ancestors and
the Saxons, who had left Britain fully determined
to return to a more effectual purpose.

The methods which the Saxons took to effect
their views of conquest were gradual. From the
year 0437437, Hengist bore the title of king of Kent: 2 he Ll3r 517
he reigned upwards of thirty years, and died, after
various struggles with the Britons, in peaceful
possession of his throne. He was succeeded by
his son Esca; and from him sprung a line of kings
amounting, Hengist included, to seventeen. The
last of the kings of Kent was Baldred: he was
driven out by Egbert, in the year 0823823.

The Saxons who had been settled in Northumberland,
or dispersed in other parts of the kingdom,
received continual accessions of strength by the arrival
of their countrymen from Germany. These
additional troops of supply came in small numbers,
but they came often; till, by degrees, the most
eminent chieftains appeared, and with them whole
armies of followers and dependants.

Such was Ella, a Saxon of great power and dignity
among his countrymen. He brought with
him his two sons, and a very considerable force.
He landed in Sussex in the year 0477477; and, after
much opposition from the Britons, he conquered
Sussex, and a great part of Surry. He did not
assume the title of king during the life of Hengist,
from whom he probably received great assistance in
his conquests. He died in the year 0514514, after a
reign of twenty-four years. His territories were
called the kingdom of the South Saxons.

The third and next monarchy formed by these
invaders, was the kingdom of the West-Saxons.
The first of the West Saxon kings was Cerdic:
he landed in the year 0495495. From the very day on
which he landed, till the year 0519519, he was at war
with the Britons. In these battles the success was Ll3 various, Ll3v 518
various, and the loss on each side considerable: but
Cerdic was constantly reinforced by fresh recruits
from Germany. The Britons, who had no such
advantages, were at last so effectually conquered,
that Cerdic became possessed of a great part of
Cornwall, and entirely of Devonshire, Dorsetshire,
Wiltshire, Somersetshire, Hampshire, and
Berkshire. He died in the year 0534534, and was succeeded
by his son Cenric. The West-Saxon kings
were in number seventeen, the last of whom became
sole monarch of Britain.

The fourth kingdom of the heptarchy was that
of the East-Saxons. The first monarch of that
kingdom was Erkenwin. He began his reign in
the year 0527527: he died in the year 0560560. His
territories were Essex, Middlesex, and part of
Hertfordshire.

Northumberland was the fifth kingdom of the
heptarchy. It contained Lancashire, Yorkshire
the bishopric of Durham, Cumberland, Westmorland,
Northumerland, and part of Scotland,
as far as the frith of Edinburgh. Ida was the first
Saxon king of these provinces. He began his
reign in the year 0547547, and died in the year 0559559.
After his death, the kingdom of Northumberland
was otherwise divided.

The sixth was the kingdom of the East-Angles.
It contained Norfolk, Suffolk, Cambrdigeshire,
and the isle of Ely. Ussa, the first monarch, began
his reign in the year 0575575: he died in the year
0582582. This kingdom was united to Mercia in the
year 0793793.

Mercia Ll4r 519

Mercia was the seventh, and the largest division
of the Saxon heptarchy. It contained Gloucestershire,
Herefordshire, Worcestershire, Warwickshire, Leicestershire,
Rutlandshire, Northhamptonshire, Lincolnshire,
Huntingdonshire, Bedfordshire, Buckinghamshire,
Oxfordshire, Staffordshire, Shropshire,
Nottinghamshire, Cheshire, and part of
Hertfordshire. Cridda, the first king, began his
reign in the year 0582582, and died in 0593593. The fate
of these several kingdoms need not be particularised:
let us return to take a review of the
Britons under the reign of Ambrosius.

Many of our historians are of opinion, that Ambrosius
is the same person as Natan-leod, who is
represented by the antient writers, as the greatest
of the British kings. In that point the description
answers the dignity of Ambrosius, who, whilst he
lived, defended his territories with great magnanimity,
and often with success.

Natan-leod was slain in a battle fought against
the Saxons, near Charford, in Hampshire, when
five thousand Britons were left dead upon the
field.

But what shall be said of king Arthur? or at
what time shall we suppose that he reigned? since
his very existence itself is call’d in question; and
since he has unfortunately been celebrated by so
many fabulous writers, that his true history can
never be known. That he existed is beyond all
doubt, and that he reigned is a point which many
authors have sufficiently proved: but the actions
of this prince, although in themselves brave and
glorious, are so outrageously magnified, that the Ll4 real Ll4v 520
real soldier is lost in the fictitious giant-killer; and
the genuine and noble form of the hero is so utterly
dissolved, that from a substance, it becomes a
shadow. I will endeavour to extract, if possible, some
gold from amidst the historical dross of thess times.
Probability must be my best assistant in the search.

Arthur was nearly related to Ambrosius, Aurelianus,
perhaps directly descended from him. The beginning
of Arthur’s reign is assigned the year 0514514.
His coronation to the year 0519519. His victories
over the Saxons are supposed to have been twelve
in number; but the Saxons had already fixed themselves
too deeply in our island to be rooted out by
the strongest hand: nor was Arthur always victorious,
otherwise he would scarce have yielded up
by a treaty with Cerdic, the counties of Somerset
and Southampton; Hampshire. a cession which gave the West
Saxons
such great power, and such easy opportunities
of encreasing their dominions, that in length
of time, they absorb’d the rest of the heptarchy,
and terminated the entire monarchy of Britain
in their own sovereign, king Egbert.

Arthur was a native of South Wales: his memory
has been ever held in particular veneration
by the Welch. One of the highest mountains in
Brecnockshire is called Arthur’s chair, Cadair Arthur. in honour
of a prince who was remarkable pre-eminent. The
first part of his life was prosperous, the latter end
of it was unfortunate. During an expedition to
the northern parts of the kingdom, where he was
summoned to assist the Britons against the Saxons,
he left his patrimonial dominions, which were Corn- Ll5r 521
Cornwall, Devonshire, and Dorsetshire, to the government
and care of his nephew Mordred, who
proved unfaithful to his trust, and possessed himself
of the throne. Arthur returned into Cornwall,
attended by a numerous army: an engagement
ensued, Mordred was killed in the field of battle,
Arthur was desperately wounded, and died soon
afterwards, at the age of ninety years, seventy-six
of which he had exercised in war. He was buried
at Glastenbury, in Somersetshire, and with him
was interred the glory of the Britons. Arthur’s
death is fixed by all authors, in the year 0542542.

As I have mentioned the Welch, it may not
be improper in this place to give some short
account of a people, who have constantly held
themselves in a kind of separate and distinct state
from the rest of the Britons. In the time of the
Romans, the inhabitants of North Wales were
called Ordovices, and those of South Wales were
called Silures.

The counties of North Wales are Montgomeryshire,
Merionethshire, Denbighshire, Flintshire, Carnarvonshire,
and the isle of Anglesey.

The counties of South Wales, are Monmouthshire,
Brecknockshire, Carmarthenshire, Glamorganshire,
Cardiganshire, and Pembrokeshire.

The inhabitants of the forest of Dean, and of
Herefordshire, were also called Silures, and those
of Shropshire were reckoned among the Ordovices.

The Welch, or Cambrians were never entirely
conquered: They had the same advantage as the
Caledonians. When they found themselves too
hard pressed, they retired within their mountains,
and were safe. They were of more generous, and less Ll5v 522
less rapacious dispositions than the Scots: they
were an high spirited people, easily provoked, and
very sharp in resentment: they were hardy, like
all mountaineers, well made, and robust in their
persons: they were proud, not vain; fiery, not
cruel: they married within their own tribes, and
therefore are justly looked upon even to this day,
as the truest and most ancient Britons. The Ordovices
remained longer than the Silures, in the state
of a commonwealth, independant of any single
sovereign: but the whole kingdom of Cambria
had certainly submitted to a regal government
long before the arrival of the Saxons, and even
before the departure of the Romans. Their
sovereigns were all chosen by the people; but in
what manner, I believe, cannot easily be known:
and although their names may be enrolled in the
records of Wales, their particular histories would
be tedious and to no purpose. In the choice of
Arthur, the Britons were entirely unanimous: he
was an honour to the country where he was born,
and a defence to the territories where he resided.

From the departure of the Romans, to the settlement
of the Saxons, Christianity, by degrees,
and at different periods, had made a considerable
progress into various parts of Britain. The first
step, and certainly a very wise one, was the establishment
of schools, in which the Britons in their
earliest time of life were taught the doctrines of
religion, and the principles of moral virtues. From
such seeds alone must spring every flourishing
branch of civil government and order. A school
under the conduct and care of Dubricius, is mentionedtioned Ll6r 523
as one of considerable note in those times.
Dubricius was a most religious man, of great abilities,
and of indefatigable industry. He was first
made bishop of Landaff, and was translated from
thence in the year 0512512, by the authority of a synod,
to the archibishop of Kaer-leon, or Chester.
I mention this circumstance only to shew that the
Christian church was then so well established in
Britain, as to be divided into sees: and it will
be found, upon looking into the voluminous historians
of our nation, that monasteries had been
erected, synods had been held, and even heresies,
particularly those of Arian and Pelagius, had prevailed
in Britain long before the perfection of the
heptarchy. By the perfection, I mean the division
of the kingdom into seven Saxon monarchies.

To give an history of the church, or to enter
minutely into the ecclesiastical government, would
be a laborious, and a very unprofitable undertaking;
neither suitable to the intent of these papers,
nor available in any material point whatever.
To our happiness, and to our honour be it spoken,
we have long ago thrown off the yoke of Rome:
we have discovered her pretended miracles, and
we have despised her idolatrous vanities. The
memorials of her errors need not be minutely specified,
unless when they are connected, or interwoven
with the systems of the state.

The Saxons were descended from those Germans
who are often mentioned by sar, and fully described
by Tacitus; and who appeared under the
denomination of Goths and Vandals, titles dreadful
to learning, and all the civil arts of peace! they Ll6v 524
they were a rude, robust, warlike people; and subsisted
under a kind of government, to which it
would be difficult to appropriate any general name.
It was neither oligarchy, monarchy, democracy,
nor commonwealth. Tacitus, in his account of
the Germans, says, De minoribus rebus principes consultant,
de majoribus omnes. Ita tamen, ut ea quoque
quorum penes plebem arbitrium est, apud principes pertractentur.
“The chieftains debated solely upon
matters of little consequence: in matters of importance,
all the people were consulted; but in
such a manner, that whatever was left to the decision
of the people had first been digested by the
chieftants.”
A little father, the same historian
tells us, Nihil autem neque publicæ neque private
rei nisi armati agunt.
“They never transact any
business, either of a public or a private nature,
unless they are armed.”
Such were the aborigines
of the Saxons, and from them is derived
our Gothic custom of wearing swords in all public
places, and in all visits of ceremony, even to our
nearest friends and relations.

Whatever system of government might have
prevailed among these northern nations, while they
remained upon the continent, they were wise
enough to perceive that the regal state was
most natural, and agreeable to the disposition of
the Britons. The first step of Hengist was to
make himself king. Six other Saxon chieftains,
whose names I have already mentioned, followed
his example. The Britons fought often, and
fought bravely in defence of their rights and privileges,
particularly the liberty of chusing their own Ll7r 525
own kings: they were overpowered by numbers;
and time, often the best friend to conquest, inured
them to Saxon monarchs, and to Saxon laws.
Their own customs were forgotten, and the customs
and religion of the conquerors were received.
They even lost their name; and, from the Angles,
will be called English, as long as the nation shall
subsist.

The Saxons apparently laid the foundation of
that mighty pillar of our state, a parliament: at
least the basis of it seems to have been built upon
the Saxon Wittena-Gemot. The column indeed
has since been formed and fluted with all the power
and skill of architecture; and when a sovereign is
properly placed upon the capital, the justness of
the several parts, and the exactness and beauty of
the proportions will be universally admired, except
by those who think the king a superficial ornament.
The Wittena-Gemot of the Saxons was
an assembly in which all public and private business
was transacted. Leagues of alliance and affinity
with other nations were there determinately
passed: inconveniencies were remedies, and rights
were established, and sanctified by law. The assembly
was composed of kings, lords, and freemen.
The debates were concluded by votes, and the
numbers were determined by voices, unless when
the noise was doubtful, and the majority uncertain:
in that case the votes were taken severally.

In the year 0596596, Augustine the monk, since
known by the name of St. Austin, was peremptorily
sent into England by Pope Gregory the first,
to convert the Saxons from Paganism to Christianity:anity: Ll7v 526
he was attended by a company of Missionaries,
his brethren, of whom he was the chief:
they landed in the isle of Thanet, and soon afterwards
proceeded to Canterbury, where king Ethelbert
and his court then resided. They were received
favourably by the king: a part of the city
of Canterbury was assigned for their habitation,
and they were permitted to preach the gospel
throughout the dominion of Kent. Augustine had
undertaken the journey unwillingly: he had once
absolutely refused it, and had returned back to
Rome, frightened at the terrible accounts which
were given of our ancestors. Gregory, who had
undoubted assurances, that the English were ready
to embrace Christianity, spirited up the timorous
monk to pursue his intended journey, and the event
proved so successful, that before the end of the
year, more than ten thousand English were converted.
Among these was Ethelbert, king of Kent,
who was looked upon as the superior king of the
Saxons. In his conversion he was probably influenced
by his queen Bertha, a princess of great
piety, a daughter of France, and perhaps the only
daughter of France who was ever of real advantage
to England.

From this period, Christianity, which had been
much repulsed, and damped, since the arrival of
the Saxons, began to shine out, sometimes in
greater, and at other times in lesser degrees of
lustre. Many of the Saxon kings were zealous
christians: their sons and successors often returned
to paganism. But the indefatigable industry of
the Romish priests, the dexterity with which they
performed their miracles, the natural enthusiasm, doubts, Ll8r 527
doubts, and timid disposition of mankind, were all
circumstances that tended, not indeed to introduce
the doctrines of Christ, but to establish and
encrease the power of the pope, and to inculcate
an implicit submission to priests of every degree
and order; and most especially to monks. It
pleases God to permit us to worship him in all the
errors and infirmities of our nature: such is his
will, and his will be done!

From the arrival of St. Augustine, to the end
of the heptarchy, by the establishment of a single
monarch over the whole kingdom of England,
is a space of about two hundred and thirty years.
Throughout that period we might expect to find
many remarkable events in a monarchy, consisting
of seven royal branches; but scarce any part of the
English history is more sapless and unfruitful. The
scenes which heretofore represented civil wars between
the native Britons, were now only changed
into civil wars between those Britons, and the engrafted
Saxons. The ambition and restlessness of the
several kings prevented an union in the general
system of government. Each monarch strove to
extend his territories, and to enlarge his rights.
We are at a loss to know in what particulars these
rights consisted. If from the materials of history
that remain to us, we can form any exact notion
of the rules of policy, by which the heptarchy was
guided, we may conclude that one of the seven
monarchs was superior to the rest: a kind of president
to the regal council. All matters of importance,
or relative to private property, were to
be laid before him; but each of the other kings had Ll8v 528
had an equal right of choice in every single transaction
that required approbation or dissent. The
principal members of the Wittena-Gemot had
no less a right of giving their voices, in points
where the general welfare of the nation was included.
This seems to have been the Saxon form
of governments; and it is easy to suppose, that the
different prerogatives not only of the several kings,
but of the individual members who composed the
assembly, might often clash, and give continual
occasions for those feuds and contests, which are
the principal records that occur to us in all accounts
of the heptarchy.

To be continued.

Mm1r 529

The
History
of
Bianca Capello
Concluded.

The furious Buonaventuri would not let
her go on, but starting up, and running to
her in a fury, said, “Go hang yourself, and then
howl to those that will hear you in the other
world: in this, I’ll follow my own way; therefore
do not pretend to whine to me, but take
care of yourself, who are in more danger; for
do you think, strumpet, that I won’t cut off that
golden horn, which you have placed on my head,
by stopping your windpipe with a knife one
day or other.”

In the mean time the grand Duke being returned
to his palace, could not rest there, having observed
in Bianca, (in spite of all her endeavours to hide it,)
a great concern at his late discourse; and impatient
to give some satisfaction either to her or
himself, returned back; and not finding her in her
apartment, softly descended the back-stairs, from
the door of which he overheard every word that
had passed: and Pietro thus answering his wife, in
a great rage turned his back, and went out of the No. 7 Mm house Mm1v 530
house. Deaf to all her calls, and despising all her
care, he left her overwhelmed with grief and tears;
in which she retired to her own apartment, without
knowing Francisco had been there, he having
taken care to mount the stair-case first, and get out
of sight.

Here she gave a loose to all her sorrows, enumerating
all her misfortunes, and lamenting the
hour that brought her to the light of this world,
where she was doom’d to find them; and in a flood
of tears, gave vent to the passion that filled her
breast. Long would these reflections have employed
her time and thoughts, had not the grand
Duke interrupted them, who coming into the room,
and appearing ignorant of the matter, asked the
cause; saying, “To what are owing these tears, and
these complaints? dearer than my soul, tell me
what misfortune has befallen you?”
“Nothing,
sir,”
said she, “occasions my concern but compassion
for my husband, who as you have commanded,
I have admonished; but he seems so
little to regard his safety, that I fear some mischief
will attend him.”

“Is it nothing but that,” (replied the grand Duke,)
“Oh, let him follow his own inclination, and at
last he will find the consequence: but why will
you afflict the torment yourself for what you
cannot prevent? a torrent must have way, or
they that try to stop it may be drowned in it:
Buonaventuri is headstrong, and void of understanding,
which will inevitably draw on his fate,
if he does not quickly change his manners.”

Yet Mm2r 531

Yet after all this, the desperate Pietro, full of
indignation and revenge, meeting Ruberto Ricci
next day at the column of Santa Trinita,
where he was talking with two other gentlemen;
he clapt a pistol to his breast, saying, “I don’t
know what hinders me, despicable, infamous
wretch that you are, from shooting you this minute
through the heart: but stay and hear what
I have to say to you, for you shall not escape me.
I will go to your aunt, as often as I please, in
defiance of you; and if ever I know, or but
guess, that you make the least murmr or complaint
to the grand Duke, you shall not live an
hour after it.”

Ricci being unarmed, and thus accosted, remained
immoveable as a statue, till the other had
done speaking, and then, without the least reply,
went with his companions immediately to the
grand Duke, who was at the Casino, where he declared
to him all that had passed just before at the
Column; to which the two gentlemen witnessing,
the grand Duke, (who remembered his threats to
his wife,) no longer doubting of his unbounded
brutality, thought within himself, that there was
no more time to be lost in inflicting on Pietro the
punishment he deserved; and taking Ricci apart,
they talked together for some time in the garden,
where the grand Duke having given him what directions
he thought proper, sent him away, and the
next morning by times mounting on horseback,
rode to his villa of Pratolino, where he stayed all
that day and the next night. The result of their conference
was, that Ricci should get together twelve Mm2 com- Mm2v 532
companions, all men well armed, strong, and resolute;
some of whom had cutlasses of such a temper,
that with one stroke, they were able to cut
off the head of a bull; for he knew that Buonaventuri
was ever provided with pistols, and other
arms from head to foot, in which equipage, he
constantly went in the night to Bongianna’s house,
not returning home till very late; so that in order
to be sure of his prey, he divided his company,
setting two or more in different places, through
which Pietro might pass; and his page (who personally
knew him) as centinel at the beautiful
bridge of la Santa Trinita, to give notice when he
should be there, for which Ruberto waited with
great impatience, after he had made this disposition
of his forces.

And now the unlucky lover having spent the
night with his mistress, rose before break of
day, and taking leave of her went slowly to his
own house. As he was walking over the bridge,
the page gave two whistles, and then cry’d, alo!
alo! the accustomed noise of the Florentine ruffians
in those days: at this the fierce Pietro, though
unused to fear, felt some presage of his approaching
fate; and taking in his left hand a pistol, held it
ready cocked, and with his drawn sword in his
right, passed the bridge, that led directly to the
great gate of his palace; but as his apartment was
on the ground-floor, the door to it lay on the
other side of the house; so that he was obliged,
after descending the bridge, to turn down a little
street, on the left hand of which, within a stone’s
throw, was the entrance that he always kept the key Mm3r 533
key of. Meeting in this narrow passage two
armed men, he did not immediately think they had
any design on him; but going a little farther, he
saw four more, who stopt his way, and these having
joined the two first, six others started out and encompassed
him, with Ricci in the midst, crying out,
kill, kill, the infamous traitor. Buonaventuri knowing
his voice, threw his cloak to the ground, and
firing his pistol, hit one of them; but whilst he
was taking another out of his pocket, they all fell
on him at once; yet by means of his armour, he
escaped for some time, making a very brave defence,
and had already wounded two of them, when
the assailants renewing their attack, by the advantage
of their short arms, and the closeness of
the street, struck him at every blow, so that being
driven to the wall, he could do little damage with
his sword: but as Ricci got under it, thinking to
end him, he exerted all his force for one blow, and
cut him quite thorough his iron head-piece to his
skull; at the sight of which a cousin of Ricci’s,
with a back stroke, wounded Pietro in the face,
and repeating it with a second, split one side of his
head, so that his brains stuck to the wall. Buonaventuri
finding himself dying, said, oh! no more
for mercy, since I am dead, and dropt down; after
which they all fell on him, stabbing him in every
part which his armour did not cover, and there left
him, with no less than five and thirty mortal wounds.
Ricci, as fast as he could, got to the palace of the
princess Isabella, where, though his hurt was dangerous,
he was by the help of a good surgeon,
cured in a short time.

Mm3 Not Mm3v 534

Nor far from the place where this bloody scene
was acted, stood an apothecary’s shop, the people of
which, having heard the clash of arms and noise of
men, with two of their boys, as it drew near day, went
to see what was the matter, and there found the
unfortunate Pietro bathed in his blood upon the
ground, and by some faint short sighs, could just
perceive he was not quite dead: upon which they
run for a light, and immediately conveyed him to
the nearest church, named St. Jacopo, which stands
upon the river Arno.

The sun was no sooner up than the death of
Buonaventuri was spread about the whole city;
and coming to the ears of the poor deluded, but
still affectionate Bianca, almost distracted her. She,
with the utmost violence of passion, was ready to
destroy herself, in order to follow him; which perhaps
in the first rage of sorrow she might have
done, (notwithstanding the endeavours of all her
friends and acquaintance who came to comfort her,)
if the great Duke had not arrived at that juncture,
to restrain and pacify her, which even he found
difficulty in doing.

The next night after this had happened, as soon
as it was quite dark, two armed men masked got into
Bongianna’s house by the tiles, and cutting her throat
left her dead on the floor: such was the miserable
end of these thoughtless lovers, and such the revenge
taken by this lady’s relations, for the infamy
she had brought upon them.

The grand Duke, that he might not seem to
know of this execution, put on all the appearance
of anger and inquisition after the actors in it; but took Mm4r 3535
took care they never should be discovered, so that
by degrees the affair was dropt; and Ricci unsuspected
went about as before.

Time, which alleviates all affliction, had now restored
Bianca to herself, whose charms and merits
the Grand Duke grew every day more sensible of;
and reflecting that his love alone had obscured her
virtues, which in themselves were both great and
many, and that her birth, though not royal, was
illustrious, resolved to give the utmost proof of a
sincere passion, by sharing his power and title with
her who had already all his heart; and on the
evening of the 1579-06-2222d of June, 1579, publicly married
her; commanding the senate of forty eight, to do
her homage as grand Dutchess, and the next day
she went out as such, with the German guard, and
a train of eight coaches. To compleat her glory,
the senate of Venice, when they heard she was become
great Dutchess of Tuscany, not only repealed
their former acts against her, but made a new one,
by which she was adopted daughter of that state,
which sent a solemn embassy with it to the grand
Duke, and a dowry suitable to the dignity they had
given her.

When the sudden marriage of Francisco was
effected, the cardinal Ferdinando, his next brother,
resided at Rome, where he received the news of it
with the greatest indignation, his haughty soul not
enduring any alliance below that of a crowned
head; and he esteemed his blood so much disgraced
by this marriage, that he set a thousand machines at
work, to take away (what he called) the shame
of his family, by the death of Bianca; whom he Mm4 often- Mm4v 536
oftentimes attempted to poison, either by means of
her servants, or presents that he sent her. His designs
by one accident or other, being discovered, made her
very cautious, nor was he less suspicious of her,
fearing to meet the same fate he had designed to
give; so that a mutual hate reign’d in both,
though both disguised it, out of regard to the grand
Duke.

It happened one time amongst others, that the
cardinal being at Florence, and they all dining
together, the grand Dutchess had that morning
taken a fancy to make a tart with her own hands,
which, towards the latter end of the dinner was
served up with other things of the same sort; and
when Ferdinando was desierd to taste of it, he put
it off, and began some gay discourse, that he might
not appear to have any thought about it. At last
the grand Duke, (after having asked his brother
several times to taste what Bianca had made,)
said, since none else will begin, I must, and took
a piece and eat it: after which the grand Dutchess
did the like, and the conversation continued for
some time with the same good humour, when all
of a sudden they both felt such violent and strong
pains in their bowels, that they were obliged to
retire to their apartment, and go to bed; where
they waited in vain for remedies and physicians,
the cardinal having given strict commands, that
none should come near them, himself and his creatures
keeping guard at the doors for that purpose;
whilst the poor unhappy princes expired in tortures,
on the 1586-10-2828th of October, 1586. He buried
them by each other, with all due honours: himself re- Mm5r 537
renouncing the cardinal’s hat, was immediately acknowledged
grand Duke of Tuscany; through
all which he caused a report to be spread, that Bianca
Capello
intended to poison him, which he
pretended he discovered by means of a ring he always
wore, the stone in it being of a nature to
change colour at the approach of poison; and so
he avoided tasting the tart, which she seeing her
husband do, rather than outlive him, or discover
her treachery, chose to eat the rest; but however
this story was strengthened by authority, very few
believed it; for besides the improbability of her
klling herself, with that coolness, when she might
have found a hundred pretences to hinder Francisco
from eating the tart, without discovering herself,
(and would no doubt if she had known it to
be poisoned) many circumstances concurred to
make it plainly a contrivance of the cardinals, who
had bribed the servant that provided the materials
for the tart, to put poison amongst them. But as
Francisco dying without a son, left Ferdinando
his heir, the nobles thought it wiser to receive
with a good grace their living prince, than hazard
their safeties, by a vain inquiry after the dead one,
tho’ a man beloved and esteemed, a fine gentleman
and great governor, all the arts and sciences
being in perfection in his time, as may be seen by
their best poets and historians, who all dedicated
their works to him.

The Mm5v

The
History
of the
Count de Comminge
Continued.

After suffering fifteen days the agonies of a
most violent fever, I began, tho’ by slow degrees,
to recover. The first thing I did when I was
able to attend to any thing, was to seek for the letter
I had received from Adelaida. My mother, who
had taken it from me, for fear it should increase
my affliction, was obliged to restore it to me.
After I had read it several times, I put it into a
little silk bag, and placed it on my heart, where
I had always kept her picture; and whensoever I
was alone, it was always my employment to gaze
upon that lovely picture, and read that letter.

My mother, who was of a soft and tender disposition,
shared my grief: she likewise thought it best
to yield to my first transports, and leave it to time
to finish my cure. She permitted me to speak of
Adelaida, and sometimes was the first to mention
her to me; and perceiving that the only thing
which gave me consolation was the thought of
being loved by her, she told me that it was she
herself that had determined Adelaida to marry.

“I ask Mm6r 539

“I ask your pardon, my dear son,” said she, “for
the grief I have caused you; I did not imagine
you would have felt her loss so deeply. I trembled
for your health, and even your life, while you
continued under that cruel confinement. I knew
your father’s inflexible temper, and was convinced
he would never set you at liberty while
there was a possibility of your marrying mademoiselle
de Lussan
. I resolved to speak to that
generous young lady: I told her my fears for
your health; she partook in them, she felt
them perhaps with more force than I did. From
that moment I saw her use every endeavour to
hasten her marriage; for her father, justly irritated
at the proceedings of monsieur de Comminge,
had long pressed her to marry: hitherto
she had resisted his solicitations, and even his
commands. I asked her which of those persons
who addressed her, she would chuse? ‘It matters
not which,’
replied she; ‘they are all equal to me,
since I cannot be his to whom I have given my
heart.’
Two days after I had this conservversation
with her, I learned that the marquis de Benavides
was preferred to all his rivals; every one
was surprised at her choice, and I as much as
any other. Benavides has a disagreeable person,
his understanding is mean, and his temper
extremely bad: this last circumstance made me
tremble for poor Adelaida. I was resolved to
tell her my apprehensions: I went fotr that purpose
to the house of the countess de Garlande,
where we used to meet.

‘I am prepared,’ said she, ‘for misery, but I
must marry; and since I know it is the only Mm6v 540
means of procuring your son’s liberty, I reproach
myself every moment that I delay this sacrifice:
yet this marriage, which I consent to only for
his sake, will perhaps be the most cruel of his
misfortunes. I will at least convince him by my
choice, that his interest was the sole motive
which engaged me to it. Pity me, dear Madam,
I deserve your pity; and, by my behaviour
to Mons. Benavides, I will endeavour to
render myself worthy of your esteem.’”

My mother afterwards told me, that Adelaida
was made acquainted by my father himself, and my
having burnt the writings: he publicly upbraided
her with it on the day that he lost his process. “She
confessed to me,”
added my mother “that she was
more affected with your extreme delicacy in concealing
so generous an action, than with the action
itself.”
We passed the days in such conversations:
my melancholy was excessive; yet, tho’
deprived of hope, I found a kind of sweetness in
the idea of my being still loved.

After a stay of two months, my mother received
orders from my father to return to him. He had
expressed no concern for my illness, and his cruel
treatment of me had extinguished every sentiment
of tenderness for him. My mother pressed me to
go with her; but I intreated her to consent to my
staying in the country: she yielded to my reasons,
and left me. I was now once more alone in the
midst of my woods, and found so much sweetness
in solitude, that I would then have abandoned
every thing, and taken up my habitation in some
hermit’s cell, had I not been restrained by my tendernessderness Mm7r 541
for my mother. I often resolved to endeavour
to see Adelaida, but the fear of displeasing
her stopt me. At length after long irresolution,
I thought I might at least attempt to see Adelaida
without being seen by her.

Accordingly, I resolved to send a person in whom
I could confide to Bourdeaux, to know where she
was, and for this purpose I fixed upon a man who
had attended me from my infancy. My mother,
during my illness, had restored him to his place
about me: he had been with me at the baths; he
knew Adelaida; and when I mentioned my design
to him, he informed me that he had friends in the
house of Benavides. After having given him his
orders, which I repeated a thousand times, I caused
him to set out from the castle. When he arrived
at Bourdeaux, he was informed that Benavides had
carried his lady a short time after his marriage to
an estate which he had in Biscay. Saint Laurent,
for that was my servant’s name, wrote to me to
know what he was to do next: I sent him orders to
go immediately into Biscay. My desire of seeing
Adelaida was so much increased by the hope I had
conceived, that it was not possible for me to oppose
it any longer.

Saint Laurent returned at the expiration of six
weeks, which my anxiety and impatience had
lengthened into so many ages. He told me, that,
after many fruitless attempts, Benavides having occasion
for an architect, he had prevailed upon his
friend to present him to him in that quality; that
having acquired some knowledge of the art from
an uncle, under whose care he had been brought up, Mm7v 542
up, he made no scruple to undertake the business
Benavides employed him in. “I believe,” said he,
“that Madame de Benavides knew me, for she
blushed when she first saw me.”

He then told me that she lived the most retired
and melancholy life imaginable: that her husband
hardly ever quitted her a moment; and that it was
said in the house, he was excessively fond of her;
but that he gave her no other proof of it, than by
his extreme jealousy, which he carried so far, that
even his brother had not the liberty of seeing her,
but when he was present. I asked my servant
some questions about that brother; he told me
that he was a very amiable young man, and that
the world spoke as much in his favour as they did
to the disadvantage of Benavides; and that he appeared
to be greatly attached to his sister-in-law.

This discourse made no impression upon me at
the time; the unhappy situation of Madame de
Benavides
, and the desire of seeing her, employed
my whole soul. Saint Laurent assured me he had
taken proper measures for introducing me into the
house of Benavides. “He has occasion for a
painter,”
said he to me, “to paint an apartment: I
promised to bring a good one, and you must undertake
this business.”

Nothing now remained but to regulate our departure;
I wrote to my mother, and told her I was
going to pass some time at the house of one of my
friends. This done I set out with Saint Laurent
for Biscay: during our journey, I was continually
asking him questions concerning Madame de Benavides;
I was desirous of knowing the slightest par- Mm8r 543
particulars relating to her. Saint Laurent was not
able to satisfy my curiosity; he had but few opportunities
of seeing her: she was shut up in her
own apartment, with no other company but a little
dog, of which she was extremely fond. This article
touched me particularly: I had presented her
with that dog, and I flattered myself that she loved
it for my sake. These little things, which escape
one in good fortune, affect one sensibly in misery:
the heart, in the need it has of consolation, fastens
upon every thing which is likely to afford it.

Saint Laurent often mentioned to me the great
attachment of young Benavides to his sister-in-law;
he added, that he often opposed the furious sallies
of his brother’s temper, and, but for his good offices,
Adelaida would be still more miserable than
she was. He earnestly intreated me to be contented
with the pleasure of seeing her, and to make
no attempt to speak to her, “not because it
would endanger your life, added he: that, I
know, is too weak a motive to restrain you; but
because she will suffer by any imprudence you
may be guilty of.”

The liberty of seeing Adelaida appeared to me
so great a blessing, that I was fully persuaded that
alone would satisfy me, and resolved within myself,
and promised Saint Laurent, to behave with the
utmost circumspection. After a most tedious
journey, as my impatience made it seem, we arrived
at Biscay, and was presented to Benavides, who
set me to work immediately.

The supposed architect and I were lodged in the
same apartment, and to him was committed the care Mm8v 544
care of overseeing the workmen. I had been several
days at work before I saw madame de Benavides;
at length I perceived her one evening from
a window in my own room going to walk in the
garden. She had only her little favourite dog with
her: her dress was negligent, a kind of languishing
melancholy appeared in her looks and motions, and
her fine eyes seemed to dwell on the objects around
her, without regarding them. Oh heavens! what
sweetly painful emotions did my soul feel at the
sight of her. I continued leaning on the window
the whole time she staid in the garden: it was dark
when she returned; so that I could not distguish
her when she passed by my window, but my heart
knew it was her.

I saw her a second time in the chapel of the
castle; I placed myself in such a manner, that I
could look at her the whole time without being
observed. She never once turned her eyes upon me:
I ought to have rejoiced at this circumstance, since
I well knew that if she discovered me, she would
be obliged to go out of the chapel; yet I was afflicted
by it, and returned to my chamber in greater
disquiet then when I left it. I had not yet formed
any design of making myself known to her; but I
was sensible that I should not be able to resist doing
it, if an opportunity offered.

The sight of young Benavides gave me likewise
some kind of uneasiness; he often came to see me
work, and notwithstanding the seeming distance of
our rank, he behaved to me with an obliging familiarity,
which ought to have excited my esteem;
yet it had no effect on me. His great merit, and I the Nn1r 545
the amiableness of his person, which I could not
but be sensible of, with-held my gratitude. I was
afraid of a rival in him, and a certain impassioned
sadness that I perceived in him, which was too like
my own not to proceed from the same cause, gave
me a suspicion which he soon confirmed.

After asking me one day several questions relating
to my condition in life; “You are in love,”
(said he to me, sighing imperceptibly to himself,)
“the melancholy in which I perceive you continually
plunged, persuades me that your heart is not
well: tell me the truth; can I do any thing for
you? The miserable in general have a claim to
my compassion; but there is one sort of grief
which I pity more than any other.”
I believe I
thanked Don Gabriel, (that was his name,) with
a very ill grace, for the kind offers he made to
me; however, I could not help owning to him
that I was in love: but I told him that time only
could produce any change in the state of my fortune.
“You are not absolutely unhappy,” replied
he, since you may hope for a change; I know
persons who are much more to be pitied than
you.”

When I was alone I reflected upon the conversation
that had passed between Don Gabriel and myself;
I concluded that he was in love, and that his
charming sister-in-law was the object of his passion:
his whole behaviour, which I examined with the
utmost attention, convinced me I was not mistaken;
I observed him always assiduous about
Adelaida; he gazed on her with eyes like mine,
yet I was not jealous: my esteem for Adelaida No 7. Nn would Nn1v 546
would not admit of such an injurious sentiment;
but I could not help fearing, that the company of
an agreeable man, who was continually rendering
her services that softened the horrors of her present
situation, would make her reflections on me be
greatly to my disadvantage, whose passion had been
productive of nothing but misfortunes to her.

I was full of these thoughts, when one day I saw
Adelaida enter the room where I was painting, led
by Don Gabriel. “Why,” said she, “do you press
me to come and look at the ornaments of this
apartment? you know I have no taste for these
things.”
“I hope, madam,” (said I, looking
earnestly upon her, and bowing low,) “that if you
will deign to cast your eyes upon what is here,
you will find something not unworthy your attention.”

Adelaida, struck with the sound of my voice,
turned instantly towards me. I perceived she knew
me, for she blushed and bent her eyes on the
ground, and, after pausing a moment, she left the
room without giving me a look, saying, that the
smell of paint was disagreeable to her.

I remained behind, terrified, confused, and overwhelmed
with grief. Adelaida had not deigned
to give me a second look; she would not even shew
that she was enough interested in my disguise to
express any signs of resentment at it. What have
I done, said I, I am indeed come hither contrary to
her commands; but if she still loves me, she would
pardon a fault that proceeded from the excess of
my passion for her. I now concluded, that since
Adelaida no longer loved me, she must of necessitysity Nn2r 547
have bestowed her heart upon another. This
idea filled me with a grief so new and violent, that
I thought I had never been truly miserable till
then.

Saint Laurent, who came from time to time to
see me, entering the room that moment, found
me in an agitation that made him tremble. “What
ails you, sir,”
said he to me, “what has happened
to you?”
“I am undone,” replied I; “Adelaida
no longer loves me: she no longer loves me,”
repeated
I; “it is but too true, alas! I never had
reason to complain of my fate till this cruel moment:
what torment would I now endure to purchase
this blessing which I have lost! this blessing
which I preferred to all things, and which in
the midst of my greatest miseries, filled my heart
with so soft a joy.”

I continued a long time to exlcaim in this manner,
while Saint Laurent in vain endeavoured to
draw from me the cause of my grief. At length
I related to him what had happened. “I see nothing
in all this,”
said he, “which ought to drive
you to the despair I see you in. Madam de Benavides
is certainly offended at your rash attempt.
She was desirous of punishing you by
appearing indifferent; and perhaps she was apprehensive
of betraying herself, if she had looked
upon you.”

“No, no,” interrupted I, “they who love have no
such command over themselves in those first
emotions; the heart alone is listened to. I must
see her,”
added I, “I must reproach her with her
change. Alas! after giving herself to another, Nn2 “ought Nn2v 548
ought she to take away my life by so cruel an
indifference? why did she not leave me in my
prison, there I should have been happy, had I
been assured of her love.”

Saint Laurent fearing that any one should see
me in the condition I was in, obliged me to retire
to the chamber where we both lay. I past the
whole night in tormenting myself; my thoughts
were at strife with each other; in one moment I
condemned my suspicions, and the next relapsed
into them again. I thought it unjust to wish that
Adelaida should preserve a tenderness which rendered
her miserable. In those moments, I reproached
myself for loving her less than my own
satisfaction. “Why should I wish to live,” said I to
Saint Laurent, “if she loves another: I will endeavour
to speak to her, only to bid her an eternal
adieu: she shall hear no reproaches from my
mouth; my grief, which I cannot conceal from
her, shall speak for me.”

When this point was resolved upon, it was agreed
that I should leave Biscay as soon as I should have
an interview with her; we then began to consider
upon the necessary means of procuring it. Saint
Laurent told me that we must seize the first opportunity
that offered, when Don Gabriel went to
hunt, as he often did, and Benavides was employed
in his domestic affairs; for which he always set apart
two mornings in the week. He then made me
promise, that to avoid giving any suspicion, I should
go on with my painting, as usual; but that I should
likewise declare, that I was under a necessity of returning
soon to my own country.

Ac- Nn3r 549

Accordingly I resumed my former employment.
I had almost, without perceiving it, some hope that
Adelaida would come again into that apartment:
every noise that I heard gave me an emotion I was
scarce able to bear. In this situation I remained
several days, and then losing all hope of seeing Adelaida
in that manner, I eagerly sought for some
moment in which I might be so fortunate as to
find her alone. At length this moment came; I
was going as usual to my work, when I saw Adelaida
passing to her own apartment. I knew that
Don Gabriel went out early that morning to hunt,
and I had heard Benavides talking in a low hall of
the castle, to one of his farmers; so that I was pretty
certain of finding her alone.

I entered her apartment with so much precipitation,
that Adelaida saw me not till I was very
near her: she would have retired to her closet as
soon as she perceived me, but I catched hold of her
robe, and prevented her. “Do not fly from me,
madam,”
said I to her, suffer me this last time to
enjoy the blessing of beholding you: I shall never
importune you more. I am going far from
you, to die with grief for the miseries I have been
the cause of to you; and for the loss of your
heart. I wish Don Gabriel may be more fortunate
than I have been.”

Adelaida, whose surprise had hitherto prevented
her from speaking, interupted me at these words,
and giving me a look of mingled tenderness and
anger, “What,” said she, “dare you make me reproaches?
dare you suspect me?――you――.”
The
tone with which she pronounced these last words, Nn3 brought Nn3v 550
brought me instantly to her feet. “No, my dear
Adelaida,”
interupted I, “no, I have no suspicion
that is injurious to you: pardon a few distracted
words, which my heart disavows.”

“I pardon you all,” said she to me, “provided you
depart immediately, and never attempt to see me
more. Reflect, that it is for your sake I am the
most miserable creature in the world; would you
give me cause to reproach myself with being the
most criminal.”
“I will do every thing you
command me,”
replied I, “but only promise that
you will not hate me.”

Although Adelaida had several times desired me
to rise, yet I still continued at her feet. To those
who truly love, this attitude has a thousand secret
charms. I was still kneeling when Benavides suddenly
opened the chamber door. Transported
with rage, he flew towards his wife, and drawing
his sword, “Thou shalt die, perfidious woman,”
cried he, and would have infallibly killed her, had
I now thrown myself between them, and put by his
sword with my own.

“Wretch!” cried Benavides, “you first shall feel
my vengeance,”
and at the same time gave me
a wound on my shoulder. I did not love life
well enough to be solicitous for the preservation
of it; but my hatred to Benavides would not suffer
me to abandon it to his fury: this cruel attempt
upon the person of his wife, deprived me almost of
reason. I threw myself upon him, and plunging
my sword in his body, he fell at my feet without
sense or motion. The servants, drawn by the cries
of madame de Benavides, entered the room that moment,ment, Nn4r 551
and several of them throwing themselves
upon me, disarmed me, while I made no effort to
defend myself. The sight of madame de Benavides
bathed in tears, and kneeling by her husband, left
me no sensibility of any thing but her grief. I was
dragged out of her chamber into another, and the
door fastened upon me.

There it was, that delivered up to my own reflections,
I saw the abyss into which I had plunged
madame de Benavides: the death of her husband,
killed before her eyes, and killed by me, could
not fail of giving rise to suspicions against her.
How did I not reproach myself! I had been the
cause of her first misfortunes, and I had now completed
her ruin by my imprudence. My imagination
continually represented to me the dreadful
condition in which I had left her. I acknowledge
that she had just reasons to hate me, and I did not
murmur at it. The only consolation I had, was in the
hope that I was not known. The idea of being
taken for an assassin, and a robber, which on any
other occasion would have made me tremble with
horror, now gave me joy. Adelaida knew the innocence
of my intentions, and Adelaida was the
whole world to me.

Impatient to be interrogated, that I might clear
the honour of Adelaida, I passed several hours in
the most racking inquietude: in the middle of the
night my chamber was opened, and I saw Don
Gabriel
enter.

To be continued.

Nn4v 552

Treatise
on the
Education of Daughters
Continued.

Chap. IV.
Indirect Instructions, and that Children ought not
to be urged.

Iam persuaded it would be right to make frequent
use of such indirect instructions, as are
not so tiresome as lessons and remonstrances, meerly
to awaken their attention to those examples we
would lay before them.

One person may sometimes say to another in their
hearing, why did you act in that manner? and the
other may answer, for such and such a reason: for
instance, why did you acknowledge your fault?
because it would have been a greater to disavow it
meanly by the help of a lie; and nothing sounds
handsomer than to say frankly, I was in the wrong;
upon this, let the first commend him for thus passing
sentence upon himself: but all this should be
carried without affectation; for children have more
penetration than is generally thought, and as sure
as they discover any artifice in their governors, they Nn5r 553
they fall off from that simplicity and reliance so natural
to them.

We have formerly remarked that the brain of
infants is very hot and moist, which therefore subjects
them to be in continual motion. This softness
of the brain is the reason why the images of
all sensible objects impress themselves thereon very
easily, and in very lively characters: we should not
let slip this opportune season; but then, be careful
in our choice of the images to be engraved, for in
a receptacle so small and so precious, none but very
valuable things ought to be deposited; nothing
but what we may wish to remain there during life.
The first set of images engraven while the brain is
so soft, and entirely unoccupied, are always the
deepest: as it dries they harden, and become indelible;
hence it is, that though grown old, we remember
the passages of our youth, through a long
space of time, distinctly; but those of our more advanced
age, in a much slighter manner, because
those traces were drawn in the brain already dried
and marked with many other figures.

Perhaps this kind of reasoning will with difficulty
be admitted; nevertheless, it is certain every one
talks in this way without perceiving it: do we not
say every day, I have taken my biass, I am too old
to change, I was brought up to this? and besides,
is there not a particular pleasure in recalling the
images of our youth? the strongest inclinations,
are they not such as were taken at that age? and
does not all this prove that the first impressions and
first habits are the most prevalent?

Now, Nn5v 554

Now, though infancy is the fittest season for
engraving images on the brain, yet it must be confessed,
not to be the same with respect to reasoning:
that humidity, which so easily admits impression,
being joined to a great degree of warmth, is productive
of an unsettledness that is an enemy to close
application: their brain is in the condition of a
lighted taper, exposed to the air; its flame perpetually
wavering: a child asks a question, and
before you can answer, his eyes are upon the wainscot,
counting all the figures painted there; or
all the pieces of glass that compose the windows.
To force him back to his first object, is, as it were,
to put him in confinement. So then it behoves
us with great care to temporise with the organs
till they are grown firm; answer his questions directly,
and let him ask others as he likes; entertain
his curiosity only, and furnish his memory with a
stock of good materials. The time will come
when they will assemble of themselves, and the
brain having obtained a consistence, the child will
reason of course; at which time, when he happens
not to reason justly, confine yourself to setting him
right, and letting him see, without emotion, as he
shall give you an opportunity, what it is to draw a true
consequence. Suffer a child therefore, to have his
play, and mingle instruction with it, that wisdom may
not shew herself to him but at intervals, and ever with
a smiling countenance: take care, I say, of tiring
him with indiscrete exactness:

If a child once forms to himself a frightful and
gloomy idea of virtue, if self-will and irregularity
appear to his eyes in a pleasing shape, all is lost; 5 your Nn6r 555
your endeavours are in vain: therefore keep him
ever from the flatteries of the narrow-minded and
the profligate. We grow to love the manners and
sentiments of the persons we love; the pleasure
found for the time in the company of immoral
people, draws us on by degrees to esteem those
very qualities in them which are most to be abominated.

In order to give children a liking to the welldisposed,
bring them to remark all that in them is
both amiable and profitable; their sincerity, their
modesty, their disinterestedness, fidelity, and discretion;
but above every thing, their piety, which
is the source of all. Should it happen that any
such have something about them disagreeable and
disgusting, you may say, these defects take not
their rise from Piety; she eradicates, or at least abates
them.

Though you should keep strict watch over yourself
never to let him see in you ought but what is
right, yet expect not that your defects will escape
him; frequently he will perceive some of your minutest
failings. St. Austin tells us, that he in his
infancy remarked the vanity of his masters in their
respective professions. The best step you can take,
and the most important, is, to be as well acquainted
with your own defects as will the child, and to get
some sincere friends to advertise you of them. Generally
speaking, those who have the government
of children, pardon nothing in them, and every
thing in themselves; this excites in the young
ones a spirit of criticism and ill-nature, insomuch,
that when every they can espie any fault in the governor,vernor, Nn6v 556
they are quite delighted; what they want
is, a reason to hold him in contempt. Avoid this
inconvenience, nor fear to speak of your visible defects,
nor of the errors that have escaped you in
his presence: as you find him capable of hearing
reason say th[Gap in transcription—flawed-reproduction2-3 words]emous to set him an example
of correcting his errors by correcting your
own. Thus will you draw from your imperfections
themselves matter of instruction and edification for
the child, and give him courage to bear correction;
thus will you escape that contempt and disgust
which your failings might give him for your
person.

At the same time it is necessary to take all methods
to render the things you require of him agreeable;
suppose some particular one should be
in its nature unpleasant, assure him that his trouble
will be followed with satisfaction; explain the usefulness
of what you would teach him; shew him the
relation it bears to the commerce of the world, and
the duties of his station; without this, study will
appear an abstract, barren, and thorny piece of
work; to what purpose, will they say to themselves,
is it to learn all these things which are never mentioned
in conversation, and have no relation to
what one is obliged to do. It is necessary therefore
to give them the reason for teaching them:
it is, we may say, to put you in a capacity of doing
well, what one day will be your duty. It is to
form your judgment; it is to use you to reason
well upon the affairs of life. One should always
place in their view some truly useful and agreeable
end, that will keep up the spirit of application; but Nn7r 557
but never pretend to force them to it by meet tyrannical
authority.

Never assume, without extreme necessity, an austere
and imperious air, such as makes children
tremble. It is for the most part affectation and pedantry
in governesses; for as to children, they are
generally but too meek and bashful: it is the way
to harden their hearts and to destroy that trust and
reliance, without which no fruit of education is to
be expected. Make yourself beloved by them,
that they may be free with you, and not fear to
let you see their faults; to bring this about, be indulgent
to those of them who act without disguise;
seem neither astonished, nor provoked at their bad
inclinations; on the contrary, bear with their weaknesses:
sometimes this inconvenience will arise, that
they will be under less restraint of fear, yet upon
the whole, a reliance and a sincerity kept up will be
more serviceable to them than your exertion of rigorous
authority. Authority will at all times take
place, when respect and persuasion fail; we should
ever begin with an open behaviour, easy, and familiar
without meanness; this affords an opportunity
of seeing their real tempers, and of knowing
them thoroughly. In short, though you should reduce
them by dint of authority to the observation
of all your rules, the whole would be but a scene
of stiff formalities, perhaps of hypocrisy; you would
give them a disgust to that good, which it ought to
be your sole aim to make them love.

If the wise son of Sirach continually recommends
it to parents, ever to keep the rod lifted up over
their children; if he hath said, Play with thy child, and Nn7v 558
and he will bring thee to heaviness , FEcclesiasticus, Chap. xxx. ver. 9. it is not that
he means to blame a gentle and patient education:
he only condemns those weak and inconsiderate
parents who flatter the passions of their children,
and aim at nothing but to please themselves with
them, during their infancy, to such a degree as to
indulge them in all kinds of excesses.

The conclusion from this is, that parents ought
always to keep authority in reserve for correction;
for there are dispositions which must be subdued by
fear, but, once again, it is not to be made use of but
when we have nothing else left.

A child, who hitherto acts merely by his imagination,
and confounds in his head those things
that present themselves to him in combination, hates
study and virtue, whenever he is prepossessed with
an aversion to the person that talks to him of them.

Observe here the source of that gloomy and
frightful idea of piety, which he retains all his life:
it is often the only part that stays with him of an
education of severity.

Frequently it will behove us to tolerate things
that require to be corrected; and to watch for the
moment in which the spirit of the child shall be
disposed to profit by correction. Never reprehend
him in his first emotion, nor in your own: if you do
it during your own, he will perceive you to be
actuated by your mood and over-hastiness, not by
reason or friendship to him: you will lose your authority
without resource. In case you reprove him
in his first emotion, consider he has not his spirit
enough at liberty to acknowledge his fault, to overcomecome Nn8r 559
his passion, to perceive the importance of your
reproof. This is to expose the child to a losing of
the respect which he owes you: let him always see
you master of yourself, and this your patience will
best show him. Watch day after day, if need
be, for the favourable moments to introduce
reproof. Tell him not of his faults, without
adding the method of surmounting them, something
that may hearten him to endeavour it; for
we must beware of the chagrin and despondency,
which mere dry correction brings on.

If one finds the child somewhat reasonable, I
believe it right to engage him insensibly to desire
to be told of his mistakes, and by this means he
will hear them without being afflicted; but even
then let him hear but one at a time. It ought to
be considered that children have weak heads, and
by reason of their age, are sensible of pleasure alone;
whereas, there is oft times expected of them an exactness
and seriousness of which the very people
that require it, are not themselves capable; nay,
their very temper receives a dangerous tincture of
uneasiness and melancholy from being continually
talked to of words and things they understand not:
no liberty, no diversion, but always a lesson, silence,
a prescribed posture, rebukes, threats. The ancients
understood this matter much better; among
the Hebrews, Egyptians, and Greeks, the principal
sciences, the maxims of virtue, and politness of
manners, were introduced by the delightfulness of
verse and music: people that have not read can
hardly believe this, so wide is it from our customs;
nevertheless, whoever is the least acquainted with his- Nn8v 560
history, can have no doubt of its having been the
common practice for several ages.

In this our age let us accede so far as to unite the
agreeable with the useful, as much as he’s in our
power.

Now, though with regard to numbers of children
whose tempers are difficult to be wrought upon,
we cannot hope not to be obliged to make use of
fear, yet we should first have tried, with patience,
every other remedy.

We ought to make them apprehend distinctly
the sum of what we require of them, the very
point which would please us; for liveliness of disposition,
and their reliance on us ought to be
kept up, otherwise their spirit will be dulled, and
their courage abated; the bold will be provoked,
the gentle made stupid. Fear is like those forcible
remedies made use of in violent illnesses, they
purge, but they alter the temperament and wear
the organs: and thus, amind acted upon by fear is
constantly rendered weaker.

To be continued.

Oo1r

The
Lady’s Museum
.

The Trifler.
[Number VIII.]

Madam,

If the titles of a literary performance
contributes much to excite the curiosity
of the public, I can well suppose
that the Trifler is eagerly perused by
all the bright eyes of the kingdom; for surely a
greater consonancy between the title of this essay
and the present complection of females, cannot
well be imagined.――For to what end or use do the
multiplied branches of female education serve, but
to trifle gracefully and agreeably? This is the true
scavoir vivre, so happily and universally taught by
those valuable people, the French governesses, all
over this great metropolis: for surely no other No 8. Oo per- Oo1v 562
persons can pretend, with equal justice, to give
people of fashion that charming air and those enchanting
manners which alone can make them
look like themselves. Did our young gentlemen
enjoy the benefit of instruction equally salubrious,
I should hope, that in a little time they might learn
to trifle away their courage and honesty, almost as
happily as the French themselves seem to have
done.

Nor let it derogate in the least from the present
approved system of things, that in the fervid pursuit
of higher attainments, the ladies may very
possibly less attend to duty, character, reputation,
than some Cynical persons have been willing to approve
of. Surely such mean insinuations could only
be suggested by those whose exploded nonsense has
totally disqualified them for the society of the triflers
――And really was the accusation well founded,
I don’t see what blame could justly lie upon us,
who have never been taught to set the least value
on moral obligations.

In how much more pleasing a light have we been
instructed to consider the scope and design of our
being? We have at length happily resolved it into
one general principle, that of being delightfully
idle
.

In order to support the consistency of our character,
give me leave to descend to a few particulars.
If a lady spends her whole life in fretful dissipation,
is it not plain, that she considers her time, for the
use of which some have fancied themselves accountable,
as a meer trifle?

If Oo2r 563

If another considers cards as the true consolation
of life, and consequently makes them the sole business
of it, supposing even that she is unsuccessful,
no matter by what compensation she ballances
her accounts; her losses in any way, can only be
considered as meer trifles.

If a third, by the kind assistance of foreign tuition,
has been happily extricated from the restraints
of modesty, delicacy, virtue, and religion, these
omissions ought surely to be considered as so many
negative advantages, and their value placed to our
account. For it is well known, that those exploded
qualities which are now not worth a dispute,
were only held in great reverence in remarkably
simple times.

However, we are happily accomplished out of all
those simplicities, and have substituted in their room
such opinions as have raised us above all vulgar
fears and prejudices――Hence it is, that we have
left the sense and love of religion to be embraced
only by those who are no longer loved by any body.
Let such as want the solid supports of fashion, luxury,
gallantry, and fifty et cetera’s, take refuge
in such aerial meditations: for our part, we shall
take care to enjoy the substance, and leave to those
disappointed wretches the shadow.

As to the churches, I can’t say what sort of people
attend them, as neither I or any of my acquaintance
ever go there; but, in the way of curiosity
and pleasure, we sometimes visit the methodist
conventicles; and there thro’ the whole auditory
there obtains so visible a distraction, that
we have always considered those deluded people Oo2 as Oo2v 564
as much more the objects of compassion than
contempt.

I have often thought it extremely well judged in
the government to tolerate such places; for they
must considerably lessen the number of mad houses.
With such invariable constancy do we persevere in
our opinions, that our whole life may be considered
as one uniform trifle; and, unless we should be
encumbered by a few brats, can it be said of any
of us, when we quit the scene, that we have left
any monuments of our existence?

A tender regard for the honor, laws, and religion
of one’s country, are considerations which
only can affect narrow souls; but (thanks to the
dear foreigners who direct our education) we have
been taught to consider things in a more elevated
sense, and to respect the interest of our very national
enemies at least as much as our own, and
unviersally to prefer those people to our own natives.

There is one discovery in particular that does
infinite honour to our society, and which for the
credit of the sisterhood, I must beg leave a little
to enlarge upon――I mean our discovery of the true
sources of pleasure and happiness. These objects
were heretofore supposed to be best attained by
following nature, and to be inseparably connected
with reason and duty. Pleasure, truly so called,
had formerly been considered as a very natural
thing
, and some unintelligible stuff, named virtue,
as the only safe road to happiness――But we
have undeceived the world in these particulars, and
have taught them to look for their happiness where Oo3r 565
where none but ourselves ever dreamed it could
be found.

In short, we have fixed its basis in the extinction
of all reasonable ideas, and, to enjoy life the
more perfectly, have fairly consented to lose sight
of all the ends of living. This grand principle
pervades the whole sphere of our activity, and our
conduct affords the most ample attestation of our
opinions.――Let others, if they please, look up to
causes, and consider consequences; it is sufficient
for us, that we appear of consequence in the eyes
of the world.

Nor are we in the least disconcerted by the invidious
remarks of those who would insinuate, that
we are not quite so happy as we would seem to
be; and that, notwithstanding our continual efforts
to appear highly pleased, there is still a dismal
vacuity in our minds.

However that may be, there is at least an equal
vacuity in those understandings who have made
that remark, not to know, that we live only for
appearances; and that to be, or to seem only, are
pretty much the same thing with the whole race of
triflers.

Nay, to a still higher heroism have we carried
our ideas on this subject, that, with a magnanimity
peculiar to ourselves, we have exchanged realities
for appearances, and have lost all pleasure, merely
for pleasure’s sake
. Let others ridiculously estimate
their happiness by their own consciousness, while we
wisely measure ours by the opinions of other people,
which must always be in our favour so long as

to appear we strive,

The most contented things alive.

Oo3v 566

I can’t conclude this letter, without lamenting
the great detriment our society have suffered by the
conduct of Miranda. This lady, you know, is the
sworn enemy of all triflers, and the business of her
whole life has been to discredit our opinions. Perverse
creature! not to have yielded to the conviction
which members, fashion, and raillery scarcely
ever fail to impress.

Her obstinacy is the more to be lamented, as
from an unusual concurrence of circumstances her
influence happens to be very extensive. Happy
for us there are few Miranda’s; for if we may
judge from this one, half a dozen such would be
sufficient to destroy the credit of our society.
Never was there so ungrateful a creature! would
you believe it? though nature has been extremely
kind to her, in the distribution of her personal charms,
she never was so much as suspected to be sensible
of the obligation. It is very plain that this must
be the case; for had she been duly thankful for
nature’s liberality, she would, like the rest of us,
have soley relied upon it, and never so far affronted
her beauty, as to endeavour to please by any
other merit whatsoever.

We have great reason to wish, that nature in
this instance had spared her bounty; for her charms
always create an attention, which she never fails to
improve to our prejudice. However, there is one
consolation left; as Miranda is yet single, and the
men almost all of our party, who knows but the
race may become extinct?

This lady, I am told, among other singularities,
pretends to have opinions of her own; and that She Oo4r 567
she makes reason, and not ridicule, the criterion
by which she examines their truth. Some of her
notions are so extraordinary as to deserve being
related. She thinks that moral virtue, on its true
basis religion, is the only sure and permanent object
of esteem; and that whatever purifies the heart
does likewise embellish the manners, and even
raises the genius. She cannot comprehend why a
rational creature should be ashamed of its reason,
or blush to acknowledge a pleasure in cultivating it.

She is of opinion that a woman of sense is a character
not inferior to a woman of fashion, and, with
an extravagant ambition, has united both in her
own person. I have here only given you a small
specimen of her notions, which are such, you see,
as leave us slender hopes of reclaiming her.

Indeed were her opinions simply proposed to the
understanding, or to the desires, which judge much
better, they are so repugnant to the present modes
both of thinking and acting, that they must be
inevitably rejected, as our custom is, without any
examination at all. But things will appear very
different, seen through different mediums. There
are certain women who carry in their own persons
a demonstration of their opinions. Of that number
is Miranda, who besides has got such a way
of colouring things, and of recommending her notions
by manners the most insinuating, and a behaviour
so sweetly feminine, that I really begin to
fear her impressions must be irresistible. You
know, my dear, every body is not fortified as we
are, and the girl has so imposing a way, she certainly
will continue to do much mischief. Let us Oo4 not Oo4v 568
not however be intimidated by so dangerous an
enemy, but unite more vigorously in our common
defence. The annals of all ages are in our favour;
for at what place or period could nature and reason
prevail over folly and vanity?

I shall further observe, for our encouragement,
that the world never fails to applaud the time and
pains which are devoted to the service of the triflers.
Upon this consideration I hope you will excuse the
trouble occasioned by this long letter, from your


Affectionate Sister,
and Servant,

Anoeta.

The Oo5r

The
History
of
Harriot and Sophia
Continued.

When Mr. Herbert returned from his
walk, and met the curate and his little
family at supper, Sophia, who heedfully observed
him, saw an alteration in his countenance, which
realized all her melancholy apprehensions, and
convinced her that some new misfortune awaited
her: his eyes, which studiously avoided her’s, expressed
nothing but grief and confusion; but he
retired so early to his chamber, that Sophia, finding
there was no hopes of his explaining himself that
night, passed it in an anxiety of mind which suffered
her not to taste the least repose. Early in the
morning he knocked at her door, and desired her
to join him in the garden; she was already drest,
and instantly complied.

As soon as she came up to him, he took her hand,
and pressed it affectionately, but spoke not a word.

Sophia, who feared, as much as she wished to
know what had happened, had not power to ask for
an explanation; so they both continued silent for
some minutes.

At length Mr. Herbert told her he was going
to London: Sophia, in a faultering accent, asked 5 him Oo5v 570
him what had happened to occasion this sudden
resolution?

“Alas! my dear child,” said the good old man
in great emotion, “I am ashamed and grieved to
tell you that――Sir Charles has, I fear, deceived
me.”

Although Sophia had reason to expect some sad
reverse of fortune, and had endeavoured to prepare
herself for it, yet this fatal confirmation of her fears
shocked her so much, that Mr. Herbert, who saw
a death-like paleness overspread her face, and felt
her hand cold and trembling, fearing she would
faint, made haste to lead her to a little bench of
turf which was near them.

Sophia recovering, saw so much concern in his
looks, that struggling to repress her own anguish,
she endeavoured to comfort him, and smiling
through the tears that filled her charming eyes,
“Let not this instance of my weakness alarm you,
sir,”
said she; “and doubt not but, with the assistance
of heaven, I shall bear this strange insult
with proper fortitude.”

“How worthy are you, my good child, of better
fortune!”
said Mr. Herbert; then taking a
letter out of his pocket, “My first design,” pursued
he, “was to seek some explanation of this mysterious
letter before I made you acquainted with it,
but I perceived that my too apparent uneasiness
had alarmed you, and I thought it would be less
cruel to inform you of the whole matter, than
to leave you in doubt and uncertainty: this letter
was delivered to me yesterday in the evening,
by one of Sir Charles’s servants, just as I was walking Oo6r 571
walking out towards the road, in hopes of meeting
his master. My surprise at receiving a letter
when I expected to see himself, made me open
it instantly, and while I was reading it he went away,
doubtless being directed to do so.”

Mr. Herbert then gave the letter to Sophia,
who unfolding it with trembling emotion, found it
was as follows:

“‘Sir, Since it is impossible my marriage with Miss
Sophia
can ever take place, I wish you would look
upon all that passed between us upon that subject,
as a dream: I dreamt indeed when I imagined
there was a woman in the world capable of a
sincere attachment; and I ought to be ashamed
to own that upon so delusive a hope I was
ready to act in opposition to the general maxims
of the world, and be pointed at as a silly romantic
fellow. However, I beg you will assure
the lady, that as I have no right to blame her conduct,
so I have not the least resentment for it, and
am so perfectly at ease on this occasion, that I can
with great sincerity congratulate her on her approaching
happiness.
I am, Sir,
Your humble Servant, Charles Stanley.’”

Although this letter gave Sophia a sad certainty
of her misfortune, yet it relieved her from those
worst pangs which a heart in love can feel, the belief
of being abandoned through indifference, or
inconstancy: unperceived by ourselves, pride mixes with Oo6v 572
with our most tender affections, and either aggravates
or lessens the sense of every disappointment,
in proportion as we feel ourselves humbled by the
circumstances that attend it.

This ill-disguised jealousy, the personated calmness,
the struggling resentment that appeared in
this letter, convinced Sophia that Sir Charles was
far from being at ease, and that to whatever cause
his present unaccountable behaviour was owing,
yet she was sure at least of not being indifferent
to him.

It was not difficult to perceive that he had been
deceived by some malicious reports, and her suspicions
fell immediately to Harriot; but rejecting
this thought, as too injurious to her sister,
she returned the letter to Mr. Herbert without
speaking a word, but with a look much more
serene and composed than before.

Mr. Herbert, who saw nothing in this letter
like what her penetration had discovered, and who
conceived it to be only a poor artifice to disengage
himself from promises which he now repented of,
was surprised to find her so much less affected with
it than he expected, and asked her what she thought
of it?

Sophia told him, that she was fully persuaded
Sir Charles had been prejudiced against her.

“Do you think so, my dear,” said he, after a little
pause; “then it is your sister to whom you are
obliged for this kind office.”

“I hope not, sir,” replied Sophia, sighing; “that
circumstance would aggravate my concern—indeed“deed Oo7r 573
I think it would be a crime in me to suspect
her of being capable of such unkindness.”

“Well,” resumed Mr. Herbert, “I will, if possible,
discover this mystery before night; you shall
hear from me to morrow; in the mean time calm
your mind, and resign yourself entirely to that
providence, which while you continue thus good
and virtuous, will never forsake you.”

Mr. Herbert now left her, to go and take leave
of the curate and his family; and Sophia, whose
fortune had undergone so many revolutions in so
short a time, retired to her chamber, where she
passed a great part of the day alone, at once to indulge
her melancholy and to conceal it from observation.

In the afternoon Dolly came up, in a great hurry
of spirits, to acquaint her that Mrs. Gibbons was
come to wait upon her, that she had been met at
the door by her mother, and that several courtesies
had passed between them.

The poor girl, though transported with joy at
this favourable beginning, no sooner perceived by
the pensive air in Sophia’s countenance, and the
sighs that escaped her, that her suspicions of some
new disappointment having happened to her were
true, than instantly forgetting the prosperous situation
of her own affairs, her sweet face was overspread
with tender grief, and a tear stole from her
eyes; but Sophia, whom nothing could have awakened
from that stupifying sorrow in which any
great and sudden misfortune plunges the mind,
but the desire of being useful to her friends, soon
assumed a more chearful look, and hastened to receive
her visitor.

Mr. Oo7v 574

Mrs. Gibbons was in full dress, and had omitted
no superfluous ornament that could serve to
shew Sophia how well she understood every sort of
punctilio. As soon as the first compliments were
over, “You see, madam,” said she, “what affluence
your commands have over me; I once little
thought that I should ever have entered this impolished
house again; my nephew attended me
to the door, but I would not suffer him to come
in, because I am sure that you are willing to
let these people know the honour you do him by
receiving his adorations.”

Sophia, though a little startled at these words,
yet supposed she had no particular meaning in them,
and ascribed all to her fantastick manner of expressing
herself; but Mrs. Gibbons being resolved
to hasten the conclusion of an affair which she had
very much at heart, spoke so intelligibly at last,
that Sophia could no longer be ignorant of her design,
all the ill consequences of which suddenly
striking her imagination, she exclaimed in a tone
of surprise and terror, “Sure I am the most unfortunate
creature in the world! is it possible,
Mrs. Gibbons, that you can be serious? have
you really given any cause for a report, that I
receive your nephew’s addresses? if you have,
you have done me an irreparable injury.”

Sophia’s spirits were so greatly agitated that she
did not perceive how much of her situation these
words discovered; so that Mrs. Gibbons, who saw
the tears flow fast from her eyes, immediately comprehended
the whole truth.

“I see Oo8r 575

“I see plainly,” said she, in great concern, “that I
have been deceived, and others perhaps have
been so too; I shall never disculpate myself for
being the cause of any misfortune to you: some
more advantageous treatise has been on the
tapestry, and this unlucky affair has done mischief.”

“Give me leave to ask you, madam,” interupted
Sophia, with some peevishness, “what foundation
you had for believing that I considered your
nephew as my lover? you know his heart has
been long since engaged.”

“I acknowledge I have been to blame, my
dear miss,”
resumed Mrs. Gibbons, “I was too sanguinary
in my hopes; but I beg you will disclaim
no more, this will do no good, only tell me if
it is possible to repair the harm I have done by
my foolish schemes.”

To this Sophia made no answer; but Mrs. Gibbons,
who wanted neither tenderness nor candor,
and who was greatly concerned at the uneasiness
she saw her under, urged her so frequently, and
with so much earnestness, to tell her if she could
be of any use in clearing up a mistake that had
possibly been disadvantageous to her, that Sophia,
still attentive amidst all her own distresses to the
interest of her friend, thought this a favourable
opportunity to serve her; and therefore told Mrs.
Gibbons
, that if she was really sincere in her offers,
there was one way.

“I understand you, madam,” interrupted Mrs.
Gibbons
, “and I believe I may venture to say that
I thought of this expedition before you did. I 4 cannot, Oo8v 576
cannot, indeed, Miss Darnley, I cannot consent
to my nephew’s marriage with the young woman
here; you know I have been affronted.”

Sophia now urged some arguments in favour of
Mrs. Lawson, but chiefly rested her defence upon
her ignorance of those forms of politness and good
breeding which Mrs. Gibbons was so perfectly mistress
of.

This compliment put the old lady into so good
a humour, that she cried out, “Well, my dear
Miss Darnley, in regard to you, I will take off
the probition I laid on my nephew to visit here no
more; and this I hope,”
added she smiling, “will set
matters right in another place; as for the rest, I
shall take no resolution till I see how they behave.”

Sophia, in her transport at having succeeded so
well with the old lady, felt all her own griefs suspended;
and indeed when she reflected upon what
had happened with regard to herself, she found she
had less cause for reflection than Mr. Herbert, or
her own fears, had suggested.

Mrs. Gibbons acknowledged that she had flattered
herself with the hope of her nephew’s being
well received by her; and that, in consequence of it,
she had talked of their marriage as an event which
was very likely to happen, and which would give
her great joy. Sophia, being fully persuaded that
these reports had reached Sir Charles, though by
what means she was not so well able to determine,
easily accounted for that jealousy and resentment
which had produced so strange an inconsistency in
his behaviour, and which Mr. Herbert considered
as a piece of artifice to palliate his lightness and inconstancy.

The Pp1r 577

The good old man, animated by his affection
for the poor afflicted Sophia, rode with the utmost
speed to town, and alighted at the house of the
young baronet. The servants informed him, that
their master was in the country, which was all the
intelligence they could give him; for they neither
knew where he was, nor when he would return.
Mr. Herbert, perplexed and concerned at this new
disappointment, repaired immediately to Mrs.
Darnley’s
, hoping to hear some news of him there.

Harriot, in answer to his enquiries, told him
with an air of triumph, that the same day they returned
from visiting Sophia, Sir Charles had waited
on her mamma and her, and had as usual past
great part of the afternoon with them.

Mr. Herbert, who was struck with this incident,
endeavoured to make some discoveries concerning
their conversation, and Harriot’s malice made this
no difficult matter: for she could not forbear
throwing out some sarcasms against her sister, whose
extreme sensibility, she insinuated, had already
found out a new object.

Mr. Herbert, by his artful questions, drew her
into a confession of all that had passed between her
and the baronet upon this subject; and was convinced
that her malignant hints had poisoned his
mind with suspicions unfavourable to Sophia.

He went away full of indignation at her trechery,
and still doubtful of Sir Charles’s sincerity,
who he could not suppose would have been so easily
influenced by Harriot’s suggestions, (whose envious
disposition he well knew,) if his intentions had
been absolutely right.

No. 8. Pp The Pp1v 578

The next morning he received a letter from
Sophia, in which she acquainted him with the discoveries
she had made; and modestly hinted her
belief that Sir Charles had been imposed upon by
this report of her intended marriage, which she
found was spread throught he village, and which,
as it was very probable, he had intelligence from
thence, had confirmed any idle raillery to that purpose,
which her sister might have indulged herself
in.

Mr. Herbert reflecting upon all these unlucky
circumstances, began to suppose it possible that
Sir Charles had been really deceived. He went again
to his house, but had the mortification to hear
from a servant whom he had not seen the day
before, that the baronet was at his seat in――

Thither the good old man resolved to go; the
inconveniences and expence of such a journey,
which in his years, and narrow circumstances were
not inconsiderable, had not weight enough with
him to make him balance a moment whether he
should transact this affair by letter, or in person.
The happiness of his dear and amiable charge depended
upon his success: he therefore delayed no
longer than to make the necessary preparations
for his journey, and, after writing to Sophia to acquaint
her with his design, he set out for Sir
Charles’s
seat, where he met with a new and more
severe disappointment. The first news he heard was,
that the baronet was not in that part of the country;
and, upon a fuller enquiry of his servants, he was
informed that their master had the morning before
set out for Dover with an intention to go to Paris.

5 Mr. Pp2r 579

Mr. Herbert, dispirited with this news, and fatigued
with his fruitless journey, retired to his inn,
where he passed the lonely hours in melancholy
reflections upon the capricious behaviour of Sir
Charles
, and the undeserved distresses of the innocent
Sophia.

Sir Charles, however, notwithstanding appearances,
was at present more unhappy than guilty.
His resolution to marry Sophia, though suddenly
formed, was not the less sincere: he had always
loved her with the most ardent passion, and had
not the light character of her mother and sister concurred
with those prejudices which his youth, his
fortune, and his converse with the gay world
led him into, his heart, which never ceased
to do homage to her virtue, would have sooner
suggested to him the only means of being truly
happy.

An overstrained delicacy likewise proved another
source of disquietude to him. The inequality of
their circumstances gave rise to a thousand tormenting
doubts: he was afraid, that dazzled with
the splendor of his fortune, she would sacrifice her
inclinations to her interest, and give him her hand
without her heart; and when doing justice to the
greatness of her mind, and the real delicacy of her
sentiments, he rejected this supposition as too injurious
to her, his busy imagination conjured up
new forms of distrust: he trembled lest, mistaking
gratitude for love, she should be deceived by her
own generosity and nice sense of obligation, and
imagine it was the lover she prefered, when the
benefactor only touched her heart.

Pp2 Such Pp2v 580

Such was the perplexed state of his mind, when
Mrs. Darnley and Harriot proposed making her
a visit. With some difficulty he conquered his desire
of accompanying them; but his impatience to
hear of her, carried him again to Mrs. Darnley’s
much earlier in the evening than it was likely they
would return; presuming on his intimacy in the
family, he scrupled not to go up stairs, telling the
servant he would wait till the ladies came home.

He sat down in the dining-room, where he gazed
on Sophia’s picture a long time. At last a sudden
fancy seized him to visit her apartment, which he
knew was on the second floor: he ascended the
stairs without being perceived, and with a tender
emotion entered the room where his beloved Sophia
used to pass so many of her retired hours.

It was still elegantly neat, as when its lovely inmate
was there; for Harriot, who hated this room,
because it contained so many monuments of her
sister’s taste and industry, never went into it; and
it remained in the same order that she had left it.

The first thing that drew the young baronet’s
attention, was a fire screen of excellent workmanship;
it was a flower-piece, and executed with peculiar
taste and propriety: the wainscot was adorned
with several drawings, neatly framed and
glassed. In this art Sophia took great delight,
having while her father lived, appropriated all her
pocket-money to the payment of a master to instruct
her in it. Sir Charles considered the subjects
of these drawings with peculiar pleasure. The delicate
pencil of Sophia had here represented the virtues Pp3r 581
virtues and the graces, from those lively ideas
which existed in her own charming mind.

Her little library next engaged his notice: many
of the books that composed it he had presented
her; but he was curious to see those which her
own choice had directed her to, and in this examination
he met with many proofs of her piety as
well as of the excellence of her taste.

Several compositions of her own now fell into
his hands; he read them with eagerness, and, charmed
with this discovery of those treasures of wit,
which she with modest diffidence so carefully concealed,
he felt his admiration and tenderness for her
encrease every moment.

While he was anxiously searching for more of
her papers, a little shagreen case fell from one of
the shelves upon the ground. He took it up, and
as every thing that belonged to her excited his
curiosity, he opened it immediately, and with equal
surprise and pleasure, saw his own miniature in water
colours, which was evidently the performance of
Sophia herself.

Had it been possible for her to imagine the
sudden and powerful effect the sight of this picture
would have upon the heart of Sir Charles, she
would not have suffered so much uneasiness for the
loss of it as she really had; for forgetting where she
had laid it, she supposed it had dropt out of her
pocket, and was apprehensive of its having fallen
into her sister’s hands, who she knew would not
fail to turn this incident to her disadvantage.

While Sir Charles gazed upon this artless testimony
of Sophia’s affection for him, the softest gratitude,Pp3 titude, Pp3v 582
the tenderest compassion filled his soul.
“Oh, my Sophia,” said he, “do you then truly love
me! and have I cruelly trifled with your tenderness!”

This thought melted him even to tears; he felt
in himself a detestation of those depraved principles
which had suggested to him a design of debasing
such purity! he wondered at the hardness of his
own heart, that could so long resist the influence of
her gentle virtues, and suffer such sweet sensibility
to waste itself in anxious doubts, and disappointed
hope.

Being now determined to do justice to her merit,
and make himself happy, his first design was to
go immediately to Mr. Lawson’s; but, reflecting
that Sophia had great reason to be dissatisfied
with his conduct, and that to remove her prejudices,
the utmost caution and delicacy was to be
observed, he conceived it would be more proper
to make a direct application to Mr. Herbert,
whom she loved and reverenced as a father, than to
present himself before her, while her mind yet laboured
with those unfavourable suspicions for which
he had given but too much cause; and hence new
fears and doubts arose to torment him. He dreaded
lest her just resentment for his injurious designs
should have weakened those tender impressions she
had once received, and that in the pride of offended
virtue every softer sentiment would be lost.

Impatient of this cruel state of suspense and inquietude,
he left Sophia’s apartment, and repairing
to the dining-room, rang the bell for the servant,
of whom he enquired where Mr. Herbert lodged. Having Pp4r 583
Having obtained a direction, he went immediately
to the house; Mr. Herbert was not at home, and
Sir Charles grieved at this disappontment, and at
Mrs. Darnley’s not returning that night, from
whom he hoped to have heard some news of Sophia;
the agitation of his mind made him think it an age
till the next day, in which he determined to put an
end to all his perplexities, and to fix his fate.

After his interview with Mr. Herbert, and the
good old man’s departure to prepare Sophia for his
intended visit, the young baronet resigned his whole
soul to tenderness and joy. His impatience to see
Sophia encreased with his hope of finding her sentiments
for him unchanged, and he regretted a
thousand times his having suffered Mr. Herbert to
go away without him.

Mean time a card came from Mrs. Darnley and
Harriot, acquainting him that they were returned,
and thanking him for the use of his servants and
chariot. Sir Charles, eager to hear news of his Sophia,
went immediately to wait on them, and scarce
were the first compliments over, when he enquired
for her with such apparent emotion, that, Harriot
mortified to the last degree, resolved to be even with
him, and said every thing that she thought would
torment him, and prejudice her sister.

She told him that Sophia was the most contented
creature in the world, and that she was so charmed
with her present way of life, and her new companions,
that she seemed to have forgot all her old
friends, and even her relations. “She is grown a
meer country girl,”
said she, “is always wandering
about in the fields and meadows, followed by a Pp4 young Pp4v 584
young rustic who has fallen in love with her. I
rallied her a little upon her taste; but I found she
could not bear it, and indeed he is extremely
handsome, and she says, has had a genteel education.”

Harriot was at once pleased and grieved at observing
the effect these insinuations had on Sir
Charles
; his colour changed, he trembled, and
fixing his eyes on the ground, he remained pensive
and silent, while Harriot, notwithstanding her mother’s
significant frowns, proceeded in a malicious
detail of little circumstances partly invented, and
partly mistaken, which fixed the sharpest stings of
jealousy in his heart.

If in dealing with cunning persons we were always
to consider their ends, in order to interpret
their speeches, much of their artifice would lose its
effect; but Sir Charles had so contemptible an opinion
of Harriot’s understanding, that although he
knew she was malicious, he never suspected her of
being capable of laying schemes to gratify her malice,
and did not suppose she was mistress of invention
enough to form so plausible a tale as that she
had told.

Impatient under those cruel doubts which now
possessed him, he resolved to go, late as it was in
the evening, to Mr. Lawson’s house; and taking
an abrupt leave of Mrs. Darnley and her daughter,
he went home, and ordered his horses to be got
ready. He scarce knew his own design by taking
this journey at so improper a time; but in the extreme
agitation of his mind, the first idea of relief
that naturally presented itself was to see Sophia, who Pp5r 585
who alone could destroy or confirm his fears; and
this he eagerly pursued without any father reflection.

The servant to whom he had sent his orders,
made no haste to execute them, as conceiving it to
be a most extravagant whim in his master to set
out upon a journey so late, and in that manner.
While he with studied delays protracted the time,
hoping for some change in his resolutions, Sir
Charles
racked with impatience, counted moments
for hours; message after messge was dispatched
to the groom. The horses at length were brought,
and Sir Charles with only one servant gallop’d
away, never stopping till he came to the place
where Sophia resided.

It was now night, and the indecorum of making
a visit at such a time in a family where he was a
stranger first striking his thoughts, he resolved
to alight at an inn which he saw at a small distance,
and there consider what it was best for him to do.

A guest of his appearance soon engaged the attention
of the host and his wife. They quitted two
men with whom they had then been talking, and,
with a great deal of officious civility, attended upon
Sir Charles, who desired to be shewn into a room.
As he was following the good woman, who declared
he should have the best in her house, the two
men with whom she had been talking, bowed to
him when he passed by them; the salute of the
younger having a certain grace in it that drew his
attention, he looked back on him, and at the sight
of a very handsome face, and a person uncommonlyly Pp5v 586
genteel, his heart, by its throbbing emotion,
immediately suggested to him, that this beautiful
youth was the lover of his Sophia.

The jealousy which Harriot’s insinuations had
kindled in his heart, now raged with redoubled
force; this rival, whom she had called a rustic, and
whom he fondly hoped to find such, possessed the
most attractive graces of form, and probably wanted
neither wit not politeness. Sophia’s youth, her
tenderness, her sensibility wounded by his dissembled
indifference, and the cruel capriciousness of
his conduct, all disposed her to receive a new impression,
and who so proper to touch her heart as
this lovely youth, whose passion, as innocent as it
was ardent and sincere, banished all doubt and suspicion,
and left her whole soul open to the soft
pleadings of gratitude and love?

While he was wholly absorb’d in these tormenting
reflections, and incapable of taking any resolution,
the officious landlady entered his chamber
to take his orders for supper.

Sir Charles, surprised to find it was so late, resolved
to stay there all night, and after giving the
good woman some directions, his restless curiosity
impelled him to ask her several questions concerning
the old man and the youth whom he had seen
talking to her.

The hostess, who was as communicative as he
could desire, told him, that the old man was one
farmer Gibbons, of whom she had been buying a
load of hay; that the young one was his son, and
a great scholard. “His aunt,” pursued she, “breeds “him Pp6r 587
him up to be a gentleman, and she has a power of
money, and designs to leave it all to him, much
good may it do him, for he is as handsome a
young man as one would desire to see. Some
time ago it was all over our town that he was
going to be married to the parson’s youngest
daughter, and she is a pretty creature, and disarves
him if he was more richer, and handsomer
than he is; but whatever is the matter, the
old folks have changed their mind, and his aunt,
they say, wants to make up a match between him
and a fine London lady that boards at the parson’s;
but I’ll never believe it till I see it, for she
and the parson’s daughter are great friends, they
say, and it would not be a friendly part to rob
the poor girl of her sweetheart. To say the truth,
I believe there is some juggling among them;
but this I keep to myself, for I would not make
mischief; therefore I never tell my thoughts to
any body, but I wish the young folks well.”

Sir Charles, who had listened to her with great
emotion, dismissed her now, that he might be at
liberty to reflect on what he had heard, which although
it did not lead him to a full discovery of
the truth, yet it suggested thoughts which relieved
him in some degree from those dreadful pangs of
jealousy with which he had hitherto been tortured,
and balanced at least his fears and his hopes.

His impatience to free himself from this state
of perplexity and suspence, allowed him but little
repose that night; he rose as soon as the day appeared,
and it was with some difficulty that he prevailedvailed Pp6v 588
upon himself to defer his visit till a seasonable
hour; and then being informed that Mr. Lawson’s
house was scarce a mile distant, he left his
servant and horses at the inn, and walked thither,
amidst a thousand anxious thoughts, which made
him dread as much as he wished for an interview,
which was to decide his fate.

As he drew near the house, he perceived a young
man sauntering about in an adjacent field, whose air
and mien had a great resemblance of the youth
whom he had seen in the inn. Sir Charles, eager
to satisfy his doubts, followed him at a distance, and
the youth turning again his wishing eyes towards
the house, the baronet had a full view of his face.

At the sight of his young rival his heart throbbed
as if it would leave his breast; he hastily retreated
behind the hedge, determined to watch his motions;
for he imagined, and with reason, that he
came there to meet his mistress; and who that mistress
was, whether Sophia, or the curate’s daughter,
was the distracting doubt, which he now expected
to have satisfied.

He walked along by the side of the hedge, still
keeping William in sight, who suddenly turning
back, rather flew than ran to meet a woman who
beckoned to him. Sir Charles saw at once his Sophia,
and the fatal sign, which planted a thousand
daggers in his heart. Trembling and pale he leaned
against a tree, which concealed him from view, and
saw her advance towards his rival, saw her in earnest
discourse with him; and, to compleat his distraction
and despair, saw the happy youth throw himself at her Pp7r 589
her feet, doubtless to thank her for the sacrifice she
made to him of a richer lover.

Such was the inference he drew from this action;
and now rage and indignation succeeding to grief,
in these first transports, he was upon the point of
discovering himself, and sacrificing the hated youth
to his vengeance; but a moment’s reflection shewed
him the dishonour of a contest with so despicable a
rival, and turned all his resentment against Sophia,
who having quitted her supposed lover, took her
way back again to the house. Sir Charles followed
her with disordered haste, resolved to load her with
reproaches for her inconstancy; then, unwilling to
gratify her pride by such an acknowledgement of
his weakness, he turned back, cursing love, women,
and his own ill fate. In this temper he wandered
about a long time; at last he again returned to the
inn, where after giving orders to have his horses
got ready, he wrote that letter to Mr. Herbert, in
which he so well disguised the anguish of his heart,
that the good old man believed his breaking off
the affair was the effect of his lightness and inconstancy
only, though Sophia’s quicker penetration
easily discovered the latent jealousy that had dictated
it.

Sir Charles ordered his servant to deliver the letter
into Mr. Herbert’s hands; then mounting his
horse, he bid him follow him as soon as he had executed
his commission. The young baronet, who
retired to his country seat to conceal his melancholy,
and fondly flattered himself that he should
soon overcome that fatal passion which had been the Pp7v 590
the source of so much disgust to him, found his
mind so cruelly tortured with the remembrance of
Sophia, that he reassumed his first design of going
abroad, and unfortunately set out for Dover, the
day before Mr. Herbert’s arrival.

The good old man being obliged to send Sophia
this bad news, filled his letter with tender consolations,
and wise and prudent counsels: he exhorted
her to bear this stroke of fortune with that
dignity of patience which distinguishes the good
and wise.

“The virtue of prosperity,” said he, “is temperance,
the virtue of adversity fortitude; it is
this last which you are now called upon to exert,
and which the innocence of your life may
well inspire you with; for be assured, my dear
child, that it is the greatest consolation under
misfortunes to be conscious of having always
meant well, and to be convinced that nothing
but guilt deserves to be considered as a severe
evil.”

Sophia in her answer displayed a mind struggling
against its own tenderness, offering up its
disappointed hopes, its griefs, and desires, in pious
sacrifice to the will of Providence, and seeking in
religion all its consolation and support.

“Can a virtuous person,” said she, “however
oppressed by poverty, and in consequence neglected
by the world, be said to want friends
and comforters who can look into his own mind
with modest approbation, and to whom recollection
furnishes a source of joy? Every good
action he has performed is a friend, every instancestance Pp8r 591
of pious resignation is a comforter, who
cheer him with present peace, and support him
with hopes of future happiness. Can he be
said to be alone, and deprived of the pleasures
of society, who converses with saints and angels?
is he without distinction and reward whose life
his almighty Creator approves?”

To be continued.

To Pp8v 592

To the
Author of the Lady’s Museum.

Madam,

The inclosed little poem was written by the
celebrated Earl of Dorset. It was never published,
and may possibly be acceptable to some of your
readers:

I am, madam,
Your most humble servant,

J F.

Lord Dorset to his Lady.

Not, Chloe, that I truer am,

Or juster than the rest;

For I could change each hour like them

Were it my interest.

But I am tied to very thee

By ev’ry thought I have,

And would you now my heart set free,

I’d be again your slave.

All that in woman is ador’d,

In thy dear self I find;

For the whole sex can but afford

The handsome and the kind.

Why should I then seek farther store,

And still make love anew;

Since change itself can give no more,

’Tis easy to be true.

Essay Qq1r

Essay
on the

Original Inhabitants of Great Britain,
Continued.

Our modern writers, with indefatigable industry,
have given us a most exact historical
dictionary of the several Saxon monarchs, who successively
reigned in the seven kingdoms of Britain.
Dictionaries are always voluminous, but always
useful; they are lesser libraries, and the compilers
of them are entitled to the highest acknowledgements
from all lovers of learning. I have gone
through these biographical lexicons, which, like
the chronicles of the kings of Israel, give us many
barbarous names that tend rather to weary than to
indulge our curiosity. The times indeed are at
such a distance, and the face of government has
been long since so entirely changed, that we are
scarce any farther interested in the Saxon heptarchy,
than as it serves to continue and compleat
the line of our English history.

Within the space of sixty years from the arrival
of Augustine, the people of England were entirely
converted from paganism to christianity; but, as in
general they had been converted by monks, most
of them were taught, that a monkish life was the No. 8. Qq surest, Qq1v 594
surest, and perhaps the only road to heaven: and,
in obedience to this doctrine, several of the kings
renounced their thrones, quitted all commerce
with the world, and retired into monasteries.

The heptarchy is a field where so little grain is
to be reaped, and where the small produce is
mixed and choaked with so many monastic tares
and brambles, the most succinct and effectual method
will be only to mention some of those princes
who, by remarkble actions, or from particular
events, have particularly deserved the attention of
posterity.

In the history of Northumberland, Edwin distinguished
himself more than any other of the
Saxon kings. He was son of Alla, king of Deira;
but his father dying when he was only three years
old, Adelfrid, king of Bernicia, who had married
Edwin’s sister, seized the kingdom of Deira, and
possessed himself of the orphan’s throne. By such
an union of the two kingdoms, Adelfrid became
extremely powerful, and was able to raise a considerable
body of forces against the Welch, the
Picts, and the Scots. But the unfortunate Edwin
was reduced to the greatest extremities, and was
in perpetual danger. All the princes of England
stood in awe of Adelfrid, and were afraid to give a
sanctuary to his rival; till Redwald, king of East
Anglia
, from a compassion to Edwin’s miserable
situation, openly received him at his court. Adelfrid,
the Cromwell of those days, sent ambassadors
to the king of the East Angles, to require the surrender
of Edwin’s person, or in case of refusal, to
threaten an immediate declaration of war. Redwald for Qq2r 595
for some time was staggered and disconcerted by
the embassy. He found within his breast a struggle
between honour and prudence. If he protected
Edwin, he run the hazard of losing his own kingdom:
if he yielded up a guest whom he had voluntarily
received, where was the faith of princes?
who could rely upon the honour of a king? This
last consideration, fortified again by the persuasion
of his queen, determined Redwald to protect Edwin,
and not only to protect his person, but to take
up arms in his defence. Courage was the characteristic
of those times. Redwald, Edwin, Adelfrid,
were all equally brave: the two former entered the
kingdom of Northumberland, and came to an engagement
with Adelfrid, in which the Northumbrians
were entirely conquered. Adelfrid fell like
Cataline: Longe a suis inter bostium cadavera repertus
est, paululum eliam spirans serociamque animi quam
habuerat vivus in vultu retinens.
“His body was
found at a distance from his own troops, in the
midst of a heap of enemies whom he had slain.
He still breathed, and his features still maintained
that fierceness of soul, which they had expressed
during the vigour of his life.”

Edwin, after the death of Adelfrid, by the
consent, or rather by the gift of Redwald, whose
troops had gained the conquest, took possession of
the kingdom of Northumberland. His reign,
during several years, was prosperous, and except
some successless plots against his person, was, in
every respect, happy to himself, and to his people.
His spirit and his conduct made him the chief monarch
of the heptarchy. His laws were executed Qq2 with Qq2v 596
with so much efficacy, that a child might pass
through Northumberland holding open a purse of
gold, without danger of being robbed. He was a
pagan when he ascended the throne, but after his
marriage with Ethelburga, sister of the king of
Kent, he became a christian, and in the year 0627627,
was publicly baptized at York.

Edwin maintained his dignity with true splendor.
An ensign, in the form of a glove, was constantly
carried before him, as a symbol, that in his person
was united the heptarchical government. What
a loss have we in being totally ignorant of his
laws! for although historians represent him as a
prince of great ambition, his understanding, policy,
and conduct are remarkably extolled. His greatness
drew upon him the envy of all the other monarchs
in Britain; especially of Cadwallo, king of
Wales, and Penda, king of Mercia. These two
princes joined their forces against Edwin, who with
undaunted bravery, and an inferior number of
troops, gave them battle at Heathfield, in Yorkshire.
The victory seemed to be inclining on the
side of the king of Northumberland, when his
eldest son Offrid, was killed by an arrow, and fell
dead at his father’s feet. Edwin, in the instantaneous
rage of a parent, lost all his steadiness and
presence of mind, and rushing with all the violence
of despair, into the midst of his enemies, he soon
gained the death which he desired; and by his
death, his subjects the Northumbrians, lost the day.

The ensuing wars, and the confusions that followed
in Northumberland, are described with all
the horrors of devastation and slaughter. The king- Qq3r 597
kingdom remained in the utmost misery, till it was
secured by Oswald the son of Adelfrid, who after
his father’s death had taken refuge in Scotland.
He is represented as a prince of great virtue, and
of abilities necessary and proper for a throne. He
was slain In the year 0642642, in the thirty-eighth year of his age. in a battle against an invader of his kingdom.
Penda, king of Mercia, who finding among
the slain the dead body of Oswald, ordered it to
be cut into small pieces, and each piece to be
placed upon a stake, as so many visible trophies of
victory: such was the barbarous rage of those
times; nor did that barbarity subside, unless when
it was sometimes changed by the power of the
monks, into the folly of superstition, and the
dronishness of indolence. To repersent such
scenes would be only tedious and disagreeable.
However, there are some remaining kings of Northumberland
who deserve to be remembered.

Among these Egfrid may claim particular notice.
In the year 0670670, he succeeded his father
Oswy, in the kingdom of Bernicia, and soon afterwards
possessed himself of Deira. Bernicia and Deira were the two parts in which Northumberland
was divided.
In the year
0684684, he sent over an army to conquer Ireland. The
enterprize was frustrated, and the Northumbrians
were repulsed. In the following year, he personally
attacked Scotland, and was joined by a
confederate army of Picts; his allies soon deserted
him, and he was compelled to return wounded to
his own dominions. In the year 0686686, he endeavouredQq3 voured Qq3v 598
to revenge himself against the Picts, who
retired hastily before him, and by that stratagem
led him forward into an ambush, where he was
slain.

These instances shew him to have been of a
martial aspiring genius: he was the first British
prince who resisted, or rather defied, the papal authority.
The popes had been always looked upon
as sacred and infallible; but Alfrid paid no regard
to their assumed infallibility. He deprived Wilfred,
bishop of York, of his bishopric, and seized all
his possessions, which were great, even to an amazing
degree of opulency. Wilfred appealed to the
pope: the synod of Rome ordered that Wilfred
should be restored to his bishopric. He returned
to England, and produced an authentic copy of
the sentence. Egfrid, in a full council of nobility
and clergy, treated the papal ordinances and jurisdiction,
not only with contempt, but with resentment.
Wilfred, instead of being restored, or
receiving any kind of compensation, was taken into
custody, and sentenced to a close imprisonment.
So spirited a resistance against the see of Rome in
times so slavishly superstitious ought to be remembered
with honour; Agatho was then the reigning
pope.

It is scarce worth while to enter into any particular
character of the succeeding kings of Northumberland,
especially since they will find few who
are distinguishably great in the exact catalogue
which has been made of them by several of our
historians. From the death of Egfrid, who left
no children, the Northumbrian kingdom seems to Qq4r 599
to have declined. The succession became uncertain:
the civil wars encreased; so that after the
continuance of three hundred and twenty-eight
years, Northumberland, torn to pieces by intestine
calamities, was totally absorbed in the kingdom of
Mercia.

The next century produced a king of Mercia,
Offa, who rendered himself most eminently renowned
in arms: with some virtues, he had the particular
vices which are inseparable from ambition and a
boundless thirst of power. He was one of those
dauntless heroes, who imagine that, “Whoever
will be great must be wicked.”
Such men will
be terrible, not beloved. They neglect the affection,
and work only on the fears of the people.
They may be followed, but they will never be respected.
Their actions may strike wonder, but cannot excite
applause: however, they are frequently, if not always,
the immediate means made use of by providence
to bring about extraordinary revolutions.
Their success and their greatness make them vain:
like the fly upon the chariot, they imagine that
they raise all the dust, while the secret hand of
heaven turns the wheel.

Offa well knew that the first maxim of ambition
is an extent of territories: he had his eye upon
the kingdom of East Anglia. Ethelbert, a prince
of a very amiable character, reigned there. Offa,
with the greatest shew of friendship, invited him to
his court. The king of the East Angles accepted
the invitation: Offa murdered him in the most
treacherous manner. Ethelbert was the last of his
race, and with his perished his kingdom. It was Qq4 united Qq4v 600
united to Mercia, after a separate, but tributary
existence of two hundred and seventeen years.

Offa died, I think, in the year 0794794, after a reign
of thirty-nine years, in which his many victories
rendered him exceeding powerful and tremendous.
With him, perhaps, it will be most proper to end
the particular account of the heptarchy, since, although
it may be said to have subsisted about
thirty years longer, till England became subject to
one monarch only, yet the several kingdoms were
so often ravaged, their governments disjointed, and
their boundaries attenuated, extended, or laid waste,
that the distant description of such changes must be
almost as much confused as the original scenes
themselves. Mercia held out the longest, as the
conquests gained by Offa had rendered it very formidable:
but Mercia yielded at last, after having
subdued a great part of Kent, Sussex, Wales, and
several other provinces in Britain.

The heptarchy was so different a form of government
from any that had before prevailed, and
gave so total an alteration to the English state, that
a summary review of it may not be unacceptable.
It began as all new systems of empire begin,
with wisdom and order. Whether the Saxons were
called in, or whether they landed of their own accord,
is a point not absolutely decided; but most
certainly some years after their arrival, they became
our conquerors. Some of their battles with the
Britons were bloody and cruel: their adversaries,
in their turn, shewed little less compassion or humanity.
When the seven kingdoms were settled
and divided, the Saxon religion was established, and Qq5r 601
and it seems to have gained considerable ground
over christianity, till the arrival of St. Austin.

The outward forms of the Romish church were
so much finer and more embellished than the
plainer ceremonies of Woden and Thor, that the
people were easily induced to quit paganism for
what was called christianity. The ignorance of
the times contributed much to their conversion.
All appearances of learning were centered in the
priests; and, with the true art of sacerdotal cunning,
they pointed out different paths to heaven,
according to the different dispositions of the persons
who were desirous to travel the road: so that
after the first monkish times of melancholy and
retirement, journies were undertaken to Rome,
miraculous images were gorgeously dressed up,
various sorts of idolatry were practised in the most
public manner, with equal devotion by the princes,
and their subjects of every degree. The truth is,
many of the heptarchical monarchs were either
weakly devout, or wickedly inhuman; governed
by hypocritical prelates, or governing by lawless
tyranny; inferior to common sense, or superior to
all religion and morality; tamely submissive or brutally
destructive. How was it possible for such a
govenment to subsist? only by the accidental
succession of some kings of abilities and understanding:
by the prudence of some prelates, who
at the same time that they supported the church,
defended the state; and by the wise relsolution taken
in the wittenagemot, or great council of the
land. During the intestine wars of the heptarchy,
it is to be presumed that this council could neither meet Qq5v 602
meet so often, nor bear so great an influence, as
in more peaceable and settled times; yet it was the
most essential institution of the Saxon government.
Before the arrival of St. Austin, few records are to
be found of it. The clergy, as they grew more
powerful, became very leading members in the
wittenagemot. They appeared, and gave their
voices in that assembly; and at the same time they
lost no opportunities of assuming all possible
power and prerogatives entirely to themselves, so
as to become superior to the king in most if not
all ecclesiastical affairs. Thus in one of the canons
passed by a synod, 0694anno 694, we find this expression,
Neque de hac re aliquid pertineat and regis sæcularis
imperium.
“With this affair,” [the government
and appointment of abbots, abbotesses, presbyters,
and deacons,] “the king has nothing to do.”
But what are become of the native Britons? Lost
and buried as it were among the Saxons. Few,
very few remaining, and those in corners of the
island, unseen and unknown. Unhappy people!
hidden at home in rocks and fastnesses, or driven
abroad, like vagabonds, in quest of habitations:
destroyed by wars, wasted by time, wounded by
persecution, and sunk into eternal oblivion.

To the Saxons therefore the present race of English
may be said to owe their original, those parts
of Wales and Cornwall excepted, whose inhabitants
by their mountainous situation may possibly have
flowed in an uninterrupted channel, from the Aborigines
of our island.

It is asserted, if I am not mistaken, by Bede,
that now and then a true British chieftain stept into one Qq6r 603
one of the thrones. This might have happened
towards the latter end of the heptarchy, when all
was confusion; but the successive line of kings, in
general, consisted of English Saxons; not chosen
in an hereditary, nor absolutely in an elective manner,
oftner by caprice than by judgment. They
sometimes succeeded by accident, sometimes by
cunning, sometimes by force. Many of them were
murdered, many were dethroned, many fell in
battle, and many crept into religious cells.

Hitherto I have represented the black part of
the tablet; let us turn to a fairer side. The Britons
certainly owe the first institution of order and government
to the Saxons. The Saxons owe the
first institution of their church-government to St.
Austin
. Their civil policy, which they transplanted
with them, had been long established in Germany:
it was Gothick, but it was regular. As soon as
they settled themselves in England, a king became
an addition part of their constitution. The contract
between the king and his people was mutual;
they were bound to defend each other: the properties
on both sides were ascertained: the people
had their patrimonies, the king had his regalities.

The nobility were next to the king in dignity.
This high rank could only be attained by remarkable
and brave actions; either by great atchievements
in war, or by sagacity and wisdom in peace.
The honour, when attained, went in succession to
the next heir, but was still to be forfeited by baseness
and degeneracy.

The subsequent order of people were the freemen:
they were joined in judicature with the nobility:3 bility. Qq6v 604
they were above all arbitrary power; nor
were they liable to any compulsive law to which
they did not voluntarily give their consent. They
were much more numerous than the nobles, and
consequently were the chief bulwards of legal justice,
and every other branch of liberty. They
were divided into two sets, being chosen to the
rank of freemen, either from their superior merit, or
from their great military service, and the large possessions
which they had gained in war.

The inferior and meanest classes of the Saxons
were in a state of bondage; subject to the will,
disposition, and commands of their landlords. They
were called villains, because the lands which they
occupied were held in villenage, or servitude.
These were the only people who were exempted
from the power of voting in the wittenagemot.

One of these councils, convened by Ina, king of
the West Saxons, is entitled Consilium omnium sapientum
seniorum et populorum totius regni.
“A council
of all the wise men, the elders, and the people
of the whole kingdom.”
In another council convened
at Winchester, in the year 0855855, it is said to
have been held in presence of the great men, aliorum
fidelium infinita multitudine
, “And of an infinite
number of other faithful freemen.”
The
inconveniencies arising from so general and unlimited
a privilege must have been very great.

I have so often mentioned the Picts, that before
we quit entirely a view of the heptarchy, it may
be necessary to attempt some account of their original.
Authors differ widely upon the point:
some are of the opinion that the Picts broke in upon Scot- Qq7r 605
Scotland, at a time when the Caledonians were in
a reduced languishing state, unable to defend themselves.
Bishop Stillingfleet imagines that they
came from European Scythia, Strabo, as also Diodorus and Pliny, supposes, that Scythia
Europæa
extended to the utmost bounds of the north,
and includes, among the Scythians, the antient inhabitants of
Norway, Sweden, Denmark, the Daci Getæ, &c. Innes’s Essays, page. 67.
others suppose
that they arrived from a different part of the northern
continent. The most probable conjecture is
Tyrrhel’s: Tyrrhel, page 5 and 6. he says, “That the Picts were the
remainder of those Britons who preserved their
liberty by resisting the Roman arms, and were
at last divided from the Roman Britons, by a
wall, now called the Picts wall, (the vestiges of
which are to be seen to this day,) drawn between
the mouths of the rivers Tyne, and Eske, to hinder
their farther incursions into those parts which
were then under the Roman empire.”
They may
be said to be the same people with the Caledonians,
as the Welch are said to be the same people with
the English. They were a colony who kept themselves
separated from the main body, and were distinguished
from the rest of the Scots, by the name
of Picts, as they continued the custom, which originally
had been common to all the British islands,
of painting their bodies with various figures; even
after that practice had been long neglected, and
laid aside by all the rest of the Britons. The perpetual
incursions of the Picts into the more southern
parts of the island may have proceeded from an ima- Qq7v 606
imagination, that they had a real antient native
right in that country, so as to claim pretensions to
a settlement there. These invasions, though constantly
attended with repulses, were as constantly
repeated; and at last, in the reign of Vortigern, the
Britons, as has been already observed, seeing themselves
in some danger of being conquered, chose
rather to submit to the Saxons than to enter into
any alliance with the Picts. During the heptarchy,
as soon as the several sovereigns became christians,
the progress of the ecclesiastical state went hand in
hand with the civil polity.

The church power flourished as the regal power
in each kingdom encreased. The bishops were
an established branch of the wittenagemot. The
first authentic great council, whose laws are conveyed
down to us entire, carries this preamble:
Ego Ina Dei beneficio occiduorum Saxonum rex, suasu
et instituto Cenredi patris mei, Heddœ, et Erkenvaldi
episcoporum meorum, omnium senatorum meorum, et
natu majorum sapientum populi mei, &c.
“I Ina,
by the grace of God, king of the West Saxons,
with the advice and resolution of my father Cenred,
and my bishops Hedde and Erkenwald, and
all my senators, and the elders among the wisest
of my people, &c.”
The laws themselves in the
Saxon language are given to us, and translated into
Latin by Sir Henry Spelman in his Concilia. Two
of them are particularly in favour of the church.
The first requires the exactest payment of the dues
to the clergy, upon St. Martin’s day, (--11-22November,
22d
) and in failure of payment upon that day,
appoints the person failing to be emersed forty shil- Qq8r 607
shillings, and besides, to pay twelve times the value
of the dues: the second grants security of life to
persons guilty of any capital crime, who shall
take refuge in churches. The first law shews us
the provident care which the ecclesiastics took to
secure their revenue, even by a forfeiture highly above
the proportion of the defect; and the second
law appears to us to have been built exactly upon
the model of one of the same kind that prevailed
among the Romans, by which they grounded an
indisputable asylum to murderers, and all other
sorts of criminals, who flew to the public statues,
altars, or temples of their Gods: so early and so
closely did the more modern tread upon the heels
of the more antient Rome.

A general or perfect plan of government could
not be expected from a state that was divided into
various principalities: those laws and resolutions
that are handed down to us by Sir Henry Spelman
and other authors, shew the English Saxons
to have been a wise people, who only wanted the leisure
and opportunities of peace to have formed a regular
system of policy, and to have defended themselves
with equal strength and prowess by their civil as
by their military power. In their unhappy and divided
situation, it was scarce possible to think of
any expedients but such as tended to immediate
safety. Constant struggles for territories, perpetual
invasions from the Scots and Picts, frequent
disputes and quarrels on various accidental occasions,
kept our ancestors in a continued state of
warfare, till by the destruction of the heptarchy,
and the connection of the several dominions into one Qq8v 608
one, a more composed and regular system of government
presented itself to view.

The heptarchy was a fabric which for some
years had been growing too heavy for itself. Several
of the partitions which had been framed and
fitted within it, had either burst asunder, or were
forcibly destroyed. The building had been tottering
long before it fell. A skilful artist was
wanting to gather up the best materials, and to
form a new edifice of magnificence and duration.
Such an architect was found in the person of Egbert,
king of the West Saxons.

To be continued.

Rr1r

The
History
of the
Count de Comminge
Continued.

“Be not apprehensive of any harm,” said he to
me, as he approached; “I come by the command
of madame de Benavides: she has had
esteem enough for me, to trust me with every
thing relating to you, probably,”
(added he, with
a sigh which he could not suppress,) she would
have judged differently if she had known me
well; but I will be just to her confidence; I will
save you, and I will save her, if I can.”

“You shall not save me,” replied I; “it is my
duty to justify the innocence of madame de Benavides,
and I will do it at the expence of a
thousand lives, if I had them to lose.”
I then
acquainted him with my design of keeping myself
concealed, and passing for an assassin, to prevent
any imputation falling upon her.

“This project might be necessary,” replied Don
Gabriel
, “if my brother was dead, as I perceive
you think, but his wound, although great, is probably
not mortal, and the first sign of life and No. 8. Rr sense Rr1v 610
sense he gave, was to order that madame de Benavides
should be confined to her own apartment: this
proves that he suspects you are her lover, and if
you persist in your design, you will lose your
own life, without preserving hers. Let us go,”

added he, “the safety I offer you to-day, I probably
cannot afford you to-morrow.”

“And what will become of madame de Benavides?”
cried I; “no, I can never resolve to withdraw myself
from danger, and to leave her in it.”

“I have already told you,” replied Don Gabriel,
“that your presence will only render her situation
worse.”
“Well,” said I, sighing, “I will fly, since
you will have it so, and that her interest demands
it. I had hoped that by the sacrifice I had intended
to make her of my life, I should at least
have been pitied by her; but I deserve not to
have this consolation: I am an unhappy wretch,
who am not even worthy to die for her. Protect
her,”
added I, to Don Gabriel, the tears
streaming from my eyes as I spoke: “you are generous;
her innocence, her misfortunes must
move you.”

“You may judge,” said he, “by what has escaped
me, that I am too much for my own quiet concerned
in the fate of madame de Benavides. I
will do every thing for her. Alas!”
added he, “I
should have thought myself well paid, if I could
have hoped that she had loved no one. How is
it possible that you should not be satisfied with
your good fortune in having touched a heart
like hers? but let us go,”
pursued he, “let us take
advantage of the night.”
Then taking my hand and Rr2r 611
and turning a dark lanthorn, he led me through
the courts of the castle. Transported with rage
against myself for what I had done, in the wildness
of my despair, I wished myself still more miserable
than I was.

Don Gabriel, when he left me, advised me to
retire to a convent of religious, which was within
a quarter of a league of the castle. “You must,”
said he, “keep yourself concealed in their house
for some days, that you may not be in danger
from the search I myself shall be obliged to
make for you; and here is a letter for one of
those religious, which will procure you admission
into the house.”

I loitered a long time about the castle after he
left me, not being able to remove myself from the
place where Adelaida was; at length the desire of
hearing all that happened to her, determined me
to set out for the convent. I arrived there just at
day-break, the religious to whom I presented Don
Gabriel’s
letter received me very civilly, and conducted
me into a chamber near his own. My paleness,
and the blood he observed on my cloaths,
made him apprehensive that I was wounded. He
was beginning to enquire after my health, when I
fainted away. With the assistance of a servant he
put me to bed, and sent for a surgeon belonging
to the convent to examine my wound: he declared
that it was in a dangerous condition, through the
fatigue and cold I had suffered.

When I was alone with the good father to whom
I was recommended, I intreated him to send to a
house in a certain village, which I named to him, Rr2 to Rr2v 612
to enquire for Saint Laurent, for I supposed he
would take refuge there: I was not mistaken; he
came with the messenger I had sent to him: the
poor fellow was in excessive affliction when he heard
that I was wounded: he approached my bed-side,
and anxiously enquired how I did.

“If you would save my life,” said I to him, “you
must learn in what state madame de Benavides is,
inform yourself of all that has passed; haste, lose
not a moment, and remember that what I suffer
in this uncertainty, is ten thousand times worse
than death.”
Saint Laurent promised to do
every thing I desired, and went away to take
proper measures to satisfy me.

Mean time I was seized with a violent fever, my
wound grew more dangerous, they were obliged to
make great incisions, but the torments of my mind
made me almost insensible to those of my body;
the image of madame de Benavides bathed in tears,
as I had seen her when I left her chamber, and
kneeling by her husband, whom I had wounded,
was continually before my eyes. I took a review
of the misfortunes of her life; I found myself
in all: her marriage, to which she was forced
on my account, her fatal choice of the most jealous
and brutal man in the world for a husband, was
made for my sake; and I had lately compleated
all her misfortunes, by exposing her reputation to
injurious censures. I called to my remembrance
the unjust jealousy I had discovered, which althought
it had lasted but a few moments, and was banished
by a single word from her, yet I could never
pardon myself for. Adelaida could not but think me Rr3r 613
me unworthy of her esteem; she could do no otherwise
than hate me.

Saint Laurent returned the next day; he informed
me that Benavides was still extremely ill of his
wound; that Adelaida was in the utmost affliction;
and that Don Gabriel made a shew of seeking for
me every where. This news was not very likely
to calm the perturbation of my mind. I know not
what I ought to wish for, every thing was against
me. I could not even wish for death; I thought
I owed the prolonging of my wretched life to the
justification of madame de Benavides.

The good father to whom I was recommended
beheld me with great compassion: he heard me
sigh continually, and always found my face bathed
in tears. He was a man of sense and politeness,
who had been long in the world, and whom a concurrence
of strange accidents had driven into a
cloister: he did not endeavour to reason me out of
my grief, or to console me by the usual methods;
he only expressed great sensibility of my misfortunes.
This way succeeded; by degrees he entirely
gained my confidence, perhaps also I only wanted
an opportunity to speak and to complain to him.
I conceived so great an affection and esteem for
him, that I related to him my whole story. He
became so necessary to me after a few days stay in
the convent, that I could not bear him to be absent
from me a moment. I never met with a man
that had more goodness of heart: I repeated to
him the same things a thousand times over: he always
listened to me with the utmost attention, and
sympathised in all my griefs.

Rr3 It Rr3v 614

It was through him that I learned every thing
that passed in the house of Benavides: he had been
in great danger from his wound, but it was at
length cured. I was informed of it by Don Jerome,
so was my friend the religious called. He afterwards
told me, that all seemed quiet in the castle;
that madame de Benavides lived more retired than
before, and that she was in a very languishing state
of health. He added, that I must resolve to remove
as soon as I was able; for if it should be discovered
that I was concealed there, it would expose
the lady to new distresses.

It was not likely that I should be soon in a condition
to leave the convent; I was wasting away
with a continual fever, and my wound was not yet
healed. I had been in this religious house above
two months, when one day I observed Don Jerome
to be pensive and melancholy; he was always turned
his eyes away when they met mine; he seemed
studiously to avoid looking at me, and with difficulty
answered my questions. I had conceived a
very tender friendship for him; misfortunes give
sensibility to the heart. I was going to express my
concern for his uneasiness, and to enquire into the
cause, when Saint Laurent entering my chamber,
told me that Don Gabriel was in the convent, and
that he had just met him.

“Don Gabriel here,” said I, looking at Don Jerome,
“and you never to mention to me his
coming! what is the meaning of this reserve?
you fill me with the most dreadful apprehensions;
what is become of madame de Benavides? for
pity draw me out of this cruel uncertainty.”

“Would Rr4r 615

“Would I could leave you always in it.” said Don
Jerome
at length, embracing me.

“Ah,” cried I, she is dead, Adelaida is dead;
Benavides has sacrificed her to his rage. You
answer me not――alas! then I have nothing
to hope: Ah! it was not Benavides, but I
who have plunged the poniard into her breast:
had it not been for my fatal passion she might
have been still alive――Adelaida is dead; I shall
never behold her more――I have lost her for ever,
she is dead, and I still live! why do I not follow
her? why do I delay to revenge her upon her
murderer? alas! death would be too great an
indulgence to me; it would separate me from myself,
and I am made up of horror and anguish.”

The violent agitation I was in caused my wound,
which was not well healed, to open again. I lost
so much blood that I fell into a swoon, which lasted
so long that they thought me dead: but after continuing
several hours in this happy state of insensibility,
I woke to grief unutterable. Don Jerome,
apprehensive that I should make an attempt upon
my own life, charged Saint Laurent to watch me
with the strictest attention. My despair now took
another form: I complained not, I shed not a tear;
then it was that I formed a resolution to go and
inhabit some solitude, where I might, without controul,
deliver myself up a prey to my affliction.

I was desirous of seeing Don Gabriel, for I eagerly
caught every thing that could heighten my despair.
I intreated Don Jerome to bring him, and the next
day they came together into my chamber; Don
Gabriel
seated himself upon the side of my bed. Rr4 We Rr4v 616
We continued along time silent; neither of us was
able to speak, he looked upon me with eyes swimming
in tears. “You are very generous, monsieur,”
said I at length, “to visit a wretch whom you have
so much reason to hate.”

“You are too miserable,” replied he, “to make
it possible for me to hate you.”

“Ah,” cried I, “tell me, I beseech you, every circumstance
of my misfortunes, leave me ignorant
of nothing; the explanation I desire of you may
possibly; prevent my taking some measures which
you have interest to hinder.”

“I shall redouble your affliction and my own,”
replied he, “but I cannot help it――I will satisfy
you; and in the recital I am going to make you,
you will find you are not the only person to be
pitied. Take then the incidents in order as they
happened; we shall too soon come to the melancholy
catastrophe.

I had never seen madame de Benavides till she
became my sister-in-law. My brother, who had
some affairs of consequence to settle at Bourdeaux,
saw her there, and fell in love with her,
and although he had several rivals, whose birth
and riches were superior to his, yet madame de
Benavides, for reasons I never could guess at,
preferred him to them all. A short time after
their marriage, he brought her to his estate in
Biscay, and there it was that I saw her for the
first time; if her beauty excited my admiration,
I was still more charmed with the graces of her
mind, and the extreme sweetness of her temper,
which my brother put every day to new trials. How- Rr5r 617
However, the passion I then had for a very amiable
young person, made me believe that I was
secured from the influence of her charms, which
it was impossible to behold without love: I even
designed to make use of my sister-in-law’s interest
with my brother, to prevail upon him to
consent to our marriage. The father of my mistress,
offended at my brother’s refusal, had given
me but a very short time to bring him to a compliance,
declaring that when it was expired, he
would marry his daughter to another.
The friendship and esteem which madame de
Benavides expressed for me, gave me courage to
implore her assistance. I often went to her
apartment with an intention to speak to her; but
the slightest obstacle imaginable restrained me.
Mean while, the time which had been prescribed
to me drew towards a period; I had received several
letters from my mistress, in which she prest
me to use every method to gain my brother’s
consent. My answers did not satisfy her: without
my perceiving it, an air of coldness ran
through them, which drew many complaints
from her; these complaints appeared to me to
be unjust, and I reproached her with it. She
now believed herself abandoned, and resentment,
joined to the commands of her father, determined
her to marry the person he proposed to her.
She herself in a letter she wrote to me, informed
me of her marriage; she reproached me, but it
was with tenderness, and concluded with earnestly
intreating me never to see her more. I
had loved her passionately; I imagined I still “loved Rr5v 618
loved her, and I could not learn that I had lost
her for ever without feeling a real affliction. I
was afraid she was unhappy, and I reproached
myself with being the cause of it. Absorbed
with these reflections, I continued walking in a
melancholy manner, in the little wood which
you used often to visit; there I was met by
madame de Benavides, who, observing my uneasiness,
kindly desired to know the cause of it. A
secret repugnance which I felt within myself
restrained me from telling her: I could not resolve
to own to her that I had been in love;
but the pleasure of speaking to her of that passion
carried it over that consideration. All these
emotions passed in my heart without my perceiving
the cause: as yet I had not dared to examine
into the nature of what I felt for my
sister-in-law. I related my story to her: I shewed
her the letter which Isabella had wrote me.
‘Why did you not mention this sooner to me?’
said madame de Benavides; ‘perhaps I might
have been able to obtain the consent of your brother,
though he refused it to you. My God!
how much I pity you, how greatly I am concerned
for her: she doubtless will be miserable.’
The compassion which madame de Benavides
expressed for Isabella, made me apprehensive
that she would think hardly of me, as the person
who had made her unhappy. To diminish
therefore this compassion, I eagerly told her that
the husband of Isabella was a man of birth and
merit; that he held a very considerable rank in “the Rr6r 619
the world; and that it was highly probable his
fortune would be still more so.
‘You are deceived,’ answered my lovely sister-inlaw,
‘if you think all these advantages can make
her happy; nothing can make a mends for the
loss of what one loves. It is a cruel misfortune,’

added she, ‘when we are obliged to act contrary
to our inclination, to comply with our duty.’
She sighed several times during this conversation;
I even perceived that it was with difficulty she
restrained her tears. She left me soon afterwards;
I had not power to follow her, I remained in a
trouble and confusion I am not able to describe. I
now for the first time perceived what I had hitherto
industriously concealed from myself, that I was in
love with my sister-in-law, and I thought I could
discover a secret passion in her heart; a thousand
circumstances then rushed upon my memory,
which before I had given no attention to: her
taste for solitude, her indifference for all those
amusements which make the delight of persons
of her sex and age. Her extreme melancholy,
which I had attributed to my brother’s bad treatment
of her, now seemed to me to proceed from
another cause. How many sad reflections now
rose in my mind! I found myself in love with a
person whom I ought not to love, and this person’s
heart in the possession of another.
‘If she loved nothing,’ said I, ‘my passion although
without hope would not be without
sweetness: I might pretend to the blessing of
her friendship; in that I would place my felicity.
But this friendship will not satisfy my heart, since Rr6v 620
since she has sentiments more tender for another.’

I was sensible I ought to use my utmost endeavours
to vanquish a passion so dangerous to my
quiet, and which honour would not permit me
to entertain. I took a resolution to fly from my
too lovely sister; and I returned to the castle to
tell my brother that some affairs called me from
him, but the sight of madame de Benavides left
me no power to follow the dictates of my reason.
All my resolutions vanished into air; yet to furnish
myself with some pretence to continue near
her, I persuaded myself that I was necessary to
her, in being sometimes able to calm the tempestuous
humour of her husband. About this
time you arrived; I found in your air and behaviour
somewhat greatly above the condition
you appeared in: I treated you with familiarity
and kindness. I would have entered into your
confidence and have made you my friend. My intention
was to prevail upon you afterwards to
draw a picture of madame de Benavides for me;
for notwithstanding the delusive reasons my passion
found for staying with my sister, yet I resolved
some time or other to leave the castle:
but in this separation so just, so necessary, I was
willing at least to have her picture. The manner
in which you received the advances I made
you, shewed me that I had nothing to hope for
from you; and I was gone to bring another
painter into the house that unhappy day when
you wounded my brother. Judge of my surprise
at my return, when I was informed of what had
happened. My brother, who was desperately wounded, Rr7r 9621
kept a gloomy silence, casting from time to time
a terrible look upon madame de Benavides. As
soon as he saw me, he called me to his bed-side.
‘Deliver me,’ said he, ‘from the sight of a woman
who has betrayed me; cause her to be conducted
to her own apartment, and give strict orders not
to suffer her to stir out of it.’
I would have said something against this rigorous
order to my brother; but he interrupted
me at the first word.
‘Do as I desire you,’ said he, ‘or never see me
more.’
I was obliged to obey; and, approaching
my sister-in-law, I intreated her to let me speak
to her in her own chamber. ‘Let us go,’ said
she weeping, ‘execute the order you have received.’
These words, which had the air of a reproach,
pierced me to the soul: I durst not make her
any answer in the place we were then in; but
no sooner had I led her to her chamber, than
looking on her with that grief and tenderness
my heart was full of, ‘what madam,’ said I, ‘do
you confound me with your persecutor; I who
feel your trouble as sensible as you do yourself;
I who would sacrifice my life to save you? I
grieve to say it, but I tremble for you; retire
for some time to a place of safety, I will endeavour
to have you conducted wherever you
please, provided it is a secure asylum from your
furious husband.’
‘I know not whether monsieur de Benavides
has any design to take away my life, but I know
it is my duty not to abandon him, and I will “ful- Rr7v 622
fulfil it, though I perish.’
Then after a short
pause she added, ‘I am going, by placing an entire
confidence in you, to give you the greatest
mark of my esteem it is in my power to give;
and indeed the confession I have to make you is
necessary to preserve yours for me. But go and
attend your brother, a longer conversation may
make you suspected by him; return hither as
soon as you conveniently can.’
I obeyed madame de Benavides, and went to
my brother’s apartment; the surgeon had visited
him, and desired that no one might be allowed
to come into his chamber. I flew back again to
his wife, agitated with a thousand different
thoughts: I was anxious to know what she had
to say to me, and yet I feared to hear it. She
related to me the manner in which she became
acquainted with you, the passion you conceived
for her the moment you saw her, the generous
sacrifice you had made her, and she did not conceal
the tenderness with which you had inspired
her.”

“Ah,” interupted I, “have I then been dear to
the most perfect woman upon earth, and have I
lost her?”
This idea filled my soul with such
tender sorrow, that my tears which had hitherto
been restrained by the excess of my despair, began
now to stream in great abundance from my eyes.

“Yes,” continued Don Gabriel, with a sigh, “you
were beloved. Good heaven! what tenderness
did I not discover for you in her heart! Notwithstanding
her misfortunes, and the horror of her
present situation, I perceived that she indulged I “with Rr8r 623
with pleasure the thought, that her affection for
you was authorised by what you had done for
her. She confessed to me, that when I led her
into the chamber where you was painting, she
knew you; and that she had wrote to you, to
command you to leave the castle, but that she
could not find an opportunity to give you her
letter: she afterwards related to me how her husband
had surprised you together, at the very
moment when you was bidding her an eternal
farewel, that he attempted to kill her, but that
you interposed and wounded him in defending
her.

‘Save this unhappy man,’ added she, ‘you only
can preserve him from the fate that waits him;
for I know that in the fear of exposing me to
the least suspicion, he will suffer the most cruel
death, rather than declare who he is.’
‘He is well rewarded for all he can suffer,
madam,’
replied I, ‘by the good opinion you have
of him.’
‘I have owned my weakness to you,’ said she;
‘but you have seen that I am not mistress of my
affections, I have at least been so of my conduct;
and that I have taken no steps which the most
rigorous virtue could condemn’
.
‘Alas! madam,’ interupted I, ‘it is not necessary
that you should condescend to justify yourself to
me. Too well am I convinced by my own experience,
that it is not always in our power to
dispose of our own hearts: I will use my utmost
endeavours to obey you and deliver the count
de Comminge; but, oh madam, permit me to “assure Rr8v 624
assure you, that I am more miserable than
he is.’
I left the room as I pronounced these words,
without daring to raise my eyes to madame de
Benavides
. I shut myself up in my own chamber,
to consider what I had to do. I had already
taken a resolution to deliver you; but I was
doubtful whether I ought not to fly from the
castle myself. The torments I had suffered during
the relation madame de Benavides had
made me, shewed me the excess of my passion
for her. It was necessary that I should suppress
sentiments so dangerous to our virtue; and in
order to suppress them, it was necessary I should
see her no more; but it seemed cruel to abandon
her in such a distressful situation; to leave her
unprotected, in the hands of a husband who believed
himself wronged by her. After continuing
long irresolute, I determined at once to
assist madame de Benavides, and to avoid seeing
her as much as possible. I could not inform
her of your escape till next day: she seemed to
be a little more easy on your account; but I
thought I could perceive that her grief was increased,
and I doubted not but the declaration
I had made of my sentiments was the cause. I
quitted her immediately, in order to free her from
the embarrassment my presence threw her into.
I was several days without seeing her; my brother
grew worse, and his physician thought him
in great danger. I was obliged to make her a
visit to acquaint her with this news.
2 “If Sſ1r 625 ‘If I had lost Monsieur Benavides,’ said she, ‘in
the ordinary methods of providence, his death
would have less sensibly affected me; but the
part I have unfortunately had in it, makes it an
insupportable affliction to me. I am not apprehensive
of the ill treatment I may meet with
from him; I am only afraid of his dying in a persuasion
that I have wronged him. If he lives I
may hope that he will one day be convinced of
my innocence, and restore me to his esteem.’
‘Suffer me, madam,’ said I, ‘to endeavour to
merit yours; I implore your pardon for these
sentiments I have dared to let you perceive. I
was not able to prevent their birth, or to conceal
them from you; I even know not whether I can
subdue them, but I swear to you that I will
never importune yon with them. I had taken
a resolution to fly from you, but your interest retains
me here.’
‘I confess to you,’ replied Madame de Benavides,
‘that you have given me great uneasiness;
Fortune seemed desirous of taking from me the
consolation I have found in your friendship.’
The tears she shed when she spoke to me were
more powerful than all the efforts of my reason;
I was ashamed of having augmented the miseries
of one already so unhappy. ‘No, madam,’ replied
I, ‘you shall never be deprived of that friendship
you have the goodness to set some value upon;
and I will endeavour to render myself worthy of
yours, by my solicitude to make you forget the
extravagance I have been guilty of.’
No. 8 Ss “In Sſ1v 626 In effect, when I left her, I found myself more
calm and easy than I had ever been since I first
beheld her. Far from leaving her, I endeavoured,
by the resolutions I vowed to take when in
her presence, to furnish myself with arguments
for performing my duty. This method succeeded;
I accustomed myself by degrees to reduce
my former sentiments to friendship and esteem:
I told her ingenuously the progress I made in my
cure. She thanked me for it as for some consideble
service I had rendered her, and to reward
me, gave me every day new marks of her confidence.
Still my heart would sometimes revolt,
but reason always got the victory. My brother,
after languishing a long time, at length began
to recover: he would never be prevailed upon
to give his wife permission to see him, though
she often requested it. He was not yet in a condition
to leave his chamber, when Madame de
Benavides
fell ill in her turn. Her youth saved
her this time, and I was full of hope that her
illness had softened her husband’s heart; for
though he had continued obstinately resolute
not to see her during his own danger, notwithstanding
her earnest entreaties, yet he shewed
some solicitude in enquiring for her when she
was ill. She was almost recovered, when my brother
ordered me to be called to him. ”

To be continued.

Trea- Sſ2r 627

Treatise
on the
Education of Daughters
Continued.

Indirect Instructions, and that Children ought not
to be urged.

Now, though we ought not to make a practice
of threatning and never punishing, lest our
threats become contemptible, yet should not punishment
be as often inflicted as threatned; and as to
punishments, the pain ought to be as light as possible,
but accompanied with all circumstances that
may affect the child with shame and remorse; for
instance, shew him what you have done to avoid
coming to that extremity; appear concerned at it;
speak in his hearing of the misfortune of people
that are so wanting in reason and honour as to
call for punishment; abate of your usual kindness,
till you perceive he stands in need of consolation:
let the punishment be either public or private, as
you shall judge it most for his benefit, either to put
him to great shame, or let him see that you
choose to spare him: let a public exposure be in
reserve for the last remedy.

Ss2 Some- Sſ2v 628

Sometimes make use of a discreet person to
comfort the child, and say such things to him as
will not be proper for yourself to speak; one that
may cure him of that false shame, and dispose him
to seek your favour; one to whom he may in his
concern open his heart with more freedom than he
can do in your presence: but above all, let it never
appear that you require aught more than the
necessary submission; so endeavour to manage that
he shall condemn himself, readily and freely, insomuch
that it may be your part to mollify the pain
he shall have felt: these general rules may be employed
as each particular case requires. Men, and
more especially, children, are not at all times the
same; what is good for them to-day, will be dangerous
to-morrow: a conduct invariably uniform
cannot be useful. The fewer formal lessons we
make use of the better; a thousand instructions
more beneficial than what lessons afford, may be insinuated
by the means of sprightly conversation.

I have seen several children learn to read in diverting
themselves; one need only relate some
pleasant stories out of a book in their presence, to
teach them to know the letters insensibly: after
this they will of themselves be eager to get at the
source of what has given them so much entertainment.
There are two things which do great mischief;
one is, that they must presently be put to
read in Latin, which robs them of all the pleasure
of reading; the other, that they are used to read
with a forced and ridiculous emphasis, or accent.
It will be right to supply them with a book handsomely
bound, even gilt on the edges, with pretty figures Sſ3r 629
figures in it, and of a good type. Whatever delights
the fancy, is an assistance to study: endeavour
to choose him one that shall contain a number of
stories, short and surprising; this done, fear not but
he will learn to read. Neither teaze him to do it
exactly well: let him pronounce in his natural way
as he speaks, other tones are always bad, and taste
of collegiate declamation. When in time, his
tongue shall be at liberty, his breast stronger, and
the habit of reading more enlarged, he will perform
it without trouble to himself, more gracefully,
and more distinctly.

They should be taught to write nearly after
the same method. When children know a little
how to read, one may make it a diversion to them
to form their letters, and where there are several
of them, it is good to stir up an emulation: they
have a propensity to making figures upon paper;
assist this inclination a little, without constraining
them, and they will learn to form the letters by
way of play, and by degrees come to write. One
may also incite them, by proposing some kind of
reward that shall be agreeable to their taste, and
innocent in its nature.

Let me see you write a letter, one may say; acquaint
your brother or your cousin with that
affair. All this pleases the child, provided no
frightful appearance of a set task comes to molest
him. St. Austin says, upon his own experience,
that a free curiosity allowed, is a much greater incitement
to the spirit of a child than formal rules
and compulsion derived from fear.

Ss3 There Sſ3v 630

There is one remarkable and great fault in the
course of common education; that is, all the
pleasure is supposed to lie on one side, all the pain
on the other; in study all the pain, in diversion
all the pleasure. What will a child naturally do
but be impatient under the prescribed rule, and
run eagerly to his diversion? therefore let us try
to change the order of these things, and make application
agreeable under the disguise of liberty and
pleasure: let us suffer them to break off in little
sallies of play. These interruptions are necessary in
order to refresh their minds; let their eyes wander
a while; let them digress or trifle a little to disencumber
themselves, and after that we may gently
bring them back to the subject.

To require an uninterupted application to their
studies does them a great deal of mischief: it is
common for governors to affect this exact regularity,
because it is more for their ease and conveniency
than to be obliged to lie in watch for the
more serviceable moments. At the same time, whatever
diversions we allow them, let us see they are
such as have not the least tendency to throw them
into passions; whatever will refresh the mind, or
afford an agreeable variety, or please their curiosity
in useful subjects, or practise their limbs in any
commendable art, that is the proper matter of
children’s diversions; and they are best pleased
with such as consist of bodily motion, so they do
but change place, a shuttle-cock, a bowl, is enough.
Neither need we be at much trouble about what
will please them, for they will invent for themselves.
It is sufficient to let them proceed their own way, to Sſ4r 631
to look on with a pleasant countenance, and to interpose
when they seem to grow too warm.

It would be good to give them a notion, so far
as they will receive it, of the pleasures which the
understanding affords, as conversation, news, histories,
and divers games of application that contain
some instruction. All this will have its use in
time; but we must not force a taste for these things:
we must only make them the offer; the time will
come when their bodies will be less disposed to
motion, their minds more active. In the mean time
the care we shall take care to season employments
of a serious nature with the relish of pleasure, will
be a great means to abate the propensity of youth
to dangerous entertainments. It is subjection and
uneasiness that excite such an impatience for diversion;
where a girl is not uneasy in her mother’s
presence she will have no such violent desire to get
away, and look out for worse company.

As to the choice of diversions, all society capable
of doing harm is to be avoided. No boys among girls,
nor even girls that have not an orderly turn of mind.
All plays that are apt to dissipate or transport the
thoughts, or that accustom the body to gestures
unbecoming a girl; all frequent excursions from
home, and all conversations likely to excite a desire
of such excursions, are to be avoided carefully.

So long as we continue unprejudiced by any
high entertainment, so long as no violent passions
have sprung up in us, we are easily susceptible of
delight. Health and innocence will produce it; for
they are true sources of it: whereas, they who have
unfortunately been habituated to the perceptions Ss4 of Sſ4v 632
of violent pleasures, lose the sense for more moderate
ones, and fret themselves in a perpetual uneasy
search after joy.

Our taste for entertainment is spoiled, as is our
taste for victuals; we so accustom ourselves to
things of a quick relish, that ordinary meats and
plain, become flat and insipid. Let us then be
fearful of those strong sensations which are but preparations
to uneasiness and disgust; they are more
especially to be feared for children, who are less
able to resist what they feel, and love to be affected:
let us keep them in the taste for plain things, no
high seasoned food for their support, nor entertainments
for their delight. Sobriety itself ever
bestows sufficient appetite, without the provocation
of sauces, which betray us to intemperance. A
certain antient hath said, The very best artificer of
pleasures is temperance; that temperance which is
the health both of body and mind, under whose
influence we feel ourselves in a state of gentle and
moderate delight, without wanting the contrivance
of machinery, or public shows, or expence for its
production. A game of our own invention, a book,
some task undertaken, a pleasant walk, an innocent
conversation, as a refreshment after we have been
employed, afford a more pure perception of delight
than the finest concert of musick.

To be continued.

Phi- Sſ5r 633

Philosophy
For the
Ladies
Continued.

The Natural History of the Ephemeron, or
Day-Fly.

There is nothing more trite and common
than the ridicule which performs unused to the
study of nature endeavour to throw on those whom
a more speculative turn of mind induces to follow
her into her inmost recesses, and examine even into
the extremest minutiæ of her works. The titles
of gimcrack, cockle-shell merchant, fly hunter,
&c. are lavishly bestowed on them by such as either
ignorance, indolence, or a natural want of curiosity,
have excluded from the great garden of natture:
they find no amusement or instruction in a
box of cockle-shells, a bundle of weeds, or a cluster
of caterpillars (for in general terms are all the
objects of natural enqiry stiled by them) and therefore
conclude that neither is capable of being drawn
from them; and consequently, “to what use is
all this,”
is ever their general cry.

But Sſ5v 634

But the real philosopher, the man of clear reflection,
and accurate discernment, who traverses
every path, and explores every winding of this regular
wilderness, will meet not only with entertainment,
but also with great improvement from every
object that he sees. Each step he takes a text presents
itself, from which his genius may draw out a
sermon of admirable service to his fellow-creatures.
Nor can the apparent insignificance of the subjects
in themselves render the lesson they convey the less
important, but quite the contrary. For if in the
minutest animals we perceive the care and wisdom
of an infinte power exerted for their formation and
protection; if we perceive them endued with all
those faculties which are or can be necessary for
their preservation, and those faculties even most
punctually employed to the purposes for which they
were intended; with what awe and adoration
ought it to turn our thoughts towards the great
Creator of them all! with what gratitude should
it inspire in our hearts for him who has still so much
more taken care for us, and bestowed on us faculties
and powers so greatly superior to the rest of his
creatures! and lastly, with how much self-reproach
should it fill us when we consider that from a misapplication
of those powers we so frequently defeat
the all-wise designs of heaven, and even render them
more fallible than the uncorrupted instinct even
of the smallest reptile!

In short, there is no object from which the speculative
man may not deduce a lesson, or on which
he may not moralize with advantage. Nay, useless
as the study of natural history may now appear
to the unlearned, yet let them seriously reflect from whence Sſ6r 635
whence they have acquired some of their most valuable
improvements, to whom they stand indebted
for their most useful arts, and they will find
them owing to observations of this kind made by
men in the more early periods of the world; and
that the greatest part of that genius which man so
proudly boasts of is very little more than the noticed
instinct of other animals improved upon by his own
reason.

To instance only in a very few examples.――Who
taught us the art of building but the beaver? who
that of spinning but the silk worm? of weaving
but the spider? of navigation but the nautilus?
are not the faculties of the mind also greatly to be
improved by observation of other animals? can the
necessity of regular subordination and strictness of
government be better pointed out than in that of
the bees? do not the ants instruct us in industry
and frugality? or can we observe the lion-pismire
without being taught a noble lesson of patience and
perseverance?

But if reflection and moral contemplation are to
be sought for in these researches, what object offers
an ampler scope for them than the animal which I
am now going to introduce to the acquaintance of
my fair reader? for what can possibly afford a more
just idea of the real value of time, and the necessity
of employing every moment of it to the best advantage,
than the observing a creature whose whole
allotted period of life is no more than the space
of five hours, and that in the general not half attained
to, but cut off inthe middle by some insidious
enemy who lies in wait to destroy it?

This Sſ6v 636

This fly (for in the fly-state only is it to be considered
in this view) is called by the authors who
have written concerning it by the names of the
ephemeron, hemerobios, and diaria; all which
mean no more than an animal of but a single day’s
existence. It is a native of Germany, and appears
every year for about three days successively, fluttering
on the surface of the water at the mouths of
the Rhine, the Meuse, the Wael, the Leck, and
the Ysel, about the middle of June. But this
continued appearance of them is kept up by a refular
succession; for those who begin to live and
flutter about towards the noon of the first day are
dead before night, a new set makes its appearance
on the second, and the third in like manner is supplied
by a fresh generation. After which no more
of them are to be seen, till the succeeding year renews
this three day’s phænomenon.

Altho’ the life of the ephemeron in its fly-state,
which we shall more particularly dwell on hereafter,
is so extremely short, yet as it has an existence
under another form, and in another element,
which continues through a space of three years, it
will be necessary that we should dwell a little on
its history during that period, and relate the manner
of its several changes.

In short, although this animal, when arrived at
the state of full perfection, is an enlivened flutterer
of the airy regions, yet his original existence is in
the waters, where the eggs being deposited by the
female, aend impregnated by the male, in the same
manner as the spawn of fishes, are scattered over
the muddy bottoms of the rivers by the motion of
the water, and there deposited in that bed, which is Sſ7r 637
is the most proper for their being hatched and
brought into life.

As these eggs are not united together by any
glutinous or gelatinous substance, nor deposited
in clusters as the spawn of the frog, of the watersnail,
and of several other insects, but entirely
dispersed and separate from each other, it is no
very easy matter to ascertain how long it is before
the insect contained within them acquires life, and
breaks through its shelly integument. It is sufficient
to observe, that after a certain period they
produce a little worm, with six legs, which at one
year’s growth is of the size and form represented in
the annexed plate, at Fig. I. At this age it is not
only without wings, or those prominences which
cover the wings, but also without the least signs or
vestiges of any such part. When they come to be
two years old, the little sheaths of the wings appear
very plainly; and the animal, then very greatly
enlarged in bulk, appears as at Fig. II. And
when it has reached its third year, at which time it
is to undergo its grand metamorphosis, these cases
are then as conspicuous as possible, resembling a
little flower that increases by degrees, and is ready
to break out of its cup. Its appearance is then such
as is shewn in Fig. III.

This animal is made great use of by the fishermen,
by whom it is called by the name of bankbait:
for although they can swim very swiftly,
yet it is seldom that they do so, but are always
found near the banks of rivers, and there live
in the most quiet parts. The more mud there is
at the bottom out of which they first rise, the
greater number of the worms are usually to be met with. Sſ7v 638
with. Yet are they very rarely to be found either
lying on the mud or adhering to it; but they live
within the mud or clay itself, in hollows made oblong
and smooth, and which they constantly bore,
not obliquely or perpendicularly, but ever parallel
to the horison, each several animal living in a separate
cell.

The worm of the ephemeron as soon as it hatched
from the egg, prepares for the building of these
cells or houses, which they make larger and larger
as the size of their body increases; so that the
full grown worms are always to be found in larger,
the younger in smaller tubes. For this purpose
nature has furnished them with parts particularly
adapted thereto, their two fore-legs being formed
in some measure like those of the mole, or mole
cricket, and their jaws furnished with two teeth,
somewhat like the forcipes or claws of crabs,
which are of great service to their making their
way into the mud.

If you throw some of them into a little mud
mixed with water, you will instantly perceive them
begin this work of piercing and boring; and if the
quantity of mud you give them is not sufficient entirely
to immerge them, they will nevertheless
continue to undermine what they have, hiding
at one time their heads, at another their bodies,
and at others their tails, in the attempt to form new
cells.

In these cells then the worm of the ephemeron
continues, till the time when it is to undergo its
final metamorphosis, which as I have before observed
is at the period of three years; previous to
which the cases of the wings appear very protuberant2 rant Sſ8r 639
on the back, the smooth, and depressed form
of the upper part of the body is changed into a
more swollen and rounder shape, and the wings
themselves become in some degree visible through
their external skin.

At the time that this metamorphosis is to begin,
which is generally about six o’clock in the evening,
the worm quits his cell, and goes into the water,
from the bottom of which he immediately makes
all the expedition he can to the surface, and there
fixing on any thing solid that he can meet with, either
wood, stone, earth, a tree, a boat, a beast,
or a man, all appearing equally indifferent to him,
he appears to be seized all over with a shuddering
or trembling motion, when immediately the skin
opens on the middle of the back, and slit enlarging
towards the fore parts, till it becomes so wide, that
the animal is able to thrust his head out at it; after
which he draws his legs also out of the skin, as
in Fig. IV. whilst the claws, adhering to the cast
skin, are in the mean time firmly fixed in their
places, which greatly contributes towards enabling
him to slip the rest of his body out of its covering.
It must moreover be observed that the head and
legs are stript of their skin in the same manner that
we draw our feet out of our shoes; but that as to
the other parts, that is to say the first and second
pair of wings, the skin is drawn off from them in
such a manner as they they become turned inside
out, as we invert a limber pair of gloves, the inward
surface or inside of the fingers being pulled
out; so that the exuvium, or case which is left behind,
bears the form represented at Fig. V.

When Sſ8v 640

When it has thus quitted its case, and consequently
compleated its change, it appears a perfect
fly, with two pair of very fine filmy wings, as
at Fig. VI. The Plate referred to will be given in our Next.

From this period then may be dated the commencement
of its life, the whole duration of which
afterwards is never more than about five hours, in
which short space it generates, lays eggs, grows
old, and dies.――That is to say if it even reaches to
the extent of that very short allotted space; for
short as it is, it is frequently cut off before the
conclusion of it by the means of some of the very
numerous enemies whereby this innocent unhappy
little creature is persecuted in the course of it. Fond
as it were of the element from whence he sprung,
no sooner is his change compleated, than he instantly
repairs to it again, and flutters towards its surface,
where if he ventures too near, he becomes an easy
prey to the trout, and many other kinds of fish,
who watch to take him, and to whom he is a most
delicious morsel; and if he soars higher into the air,
he is as liable to be snapp’d up by the birds, who
are no less fond of him. They frequently even
seize and devour him whilst he is engaged in the
great work of changing his skin; nay, numbers
of the worms are destroyed by the inhabitants
of the waters, in their very birth, before they can
reach the surface to become the tenants of a purer
element.

Such, so short, and so full of peril is the life
of this harmless little insect; and such, O man!
is thine!

facing Ss8v facing Tt1r
Figure
An engraving of the day-fly in 6 stages each labeled “Fig. (I-VI).”. Figures 3 and 6 overlap a scene with water and trees and some other animals. The caption “The Ephemeron or Day-Fly. in his several Changes.” appears at the top.

The Ephemeron or Day-Fly.
in his several Changes.

Fig. (I-VI).

Printed captionB. Cole sculp.sculpsit

Tt1r

The
Lady’s Museum
.

The Trifler.
[Number IX.]

Dear Mrs. Trifler,

I Cannot help suspecting that you artfully
mean to cajole your fair readers
into sense and seriousness, and that you
only bait your periodical labours with
a Trifler merely to captivate our attention, while
you mean nothing less than our acquaintance with
all useful and polite literature. Notwithstanding
this pretty stratagem of yours, which is like teaching
children their letters by gingerbread alphabets,
we are resolved to disappoint your endeavours, and
the purpose of this letter is to inform you of the
very pernicious consequences which must necessarily
result from your projected reformation.

No. 9. Tt There Tt1v 642

There is one general argument which has always
appeared to me unanswerable upon this subject:
if we poor women furnished our minds with moral
and historical truth, and took pains to acquire the
true principles of taste and criticism, we should be
very apt upon this supposition to discern the deficiences
of our admirers in these articles; and from
a total dissimilitude of manners and pursuits, grow
quickly disgusted at each other, and so risk our
establishments for the sake of accomplishments no
longer respected.

Pray, madam, have you ever known any ladies
advantageously settled in life on account of their
mental qualifications, where the metallic charms
were wanting? I question extremely whether even a
precedent could be found for so irregular a proceeding,
so true is what the poet sings.

“Wit must wear the willow with the bays.”

Indeed, my dear, you entirely mistake the point;
a woman of knowledge is at present no object of
request, and I am afraid literature, like virtue, is
insufficient for its own reward――so well satisfied is
the whole tribe of Triflers of this maxim, that there
is not one of them who would not rather endanger
their health and impair their sight by needle-work,
than read ten pages of English history, or acquaint
themselves with the very rudiments of the religion
of their country.

Your ladies of literature were commonly susceptible
of tenderness, (for I have looked into a translation
of Ovid’s Epistles,) and this is a quality the
Triflers have totally divested themselves of. I supposepose Tt2r 643
you would endeavour, by enlarging our ideas,
to soften and refine our affections, but that would
be the most unfortunate thing in the world for us,
for I can assure you, we have already more light in
our minds than is friendly to our pursuits and desires,
and we are not a little incommoded by its
impertinent suggestions.

You know that our whole family has a mortal
antipathy to every thing that is severe and formal,
and I have been told that “method and attention” are
very necessary to obtain the proper fruit of study
and application: now, as to the method, we are
utter strangers to it, and we have never been accustomed
to bestow the least attention upon any
thing but the adorning and exhibiting our dear
persons――not that we are so averse to letters, as totally
to neglect every species of composition, but
we manage that affair in so compendious and pleasing
a manner, that it becomes a mere amusement.
Message-cards afford us a great deal of employment;
nor are there wanting very elegant models
of that pretty stile of writing.

There is a judicious gentleman in this town who
advertises to teach all sorts of penmanship in a very
few hours, the Italian hand in ninteeen hours, and
in proportion all the rest; I am credibly informed,
that, in imitation of so worthy an original, there is
a lady very shortly expected here from Brussels,
who will undertake to teach French in a fortnight,
history in sixteen hours, morality in half an hour,
and religion in a quarter of an hour.

I have heard it said by a gentleman, that he
knew only two books of any use, a bible and almanac;Tt2 manac; Tt2v 644
for my part, I think a spelling dictionary,
and Grey’s Love Letters very ample furniture for
a lady’s library.

You can say, no doubt, many plausible things
in recommendation of your Platonic system, such
as, that you do not purpose to convert ladies into
philosophers and mathematicians, but only to qualify
them for rational conversation; that you can’t
apprehend any danger that ladies may be more remiss
in the proper discharge of all duties, merely
because they understand better the obligations they
lie under to the performance of them: that ignorance
of such matters as are necessary to be
known, is not only highly contemptible but even
criminal――all this and a great deal more you may
urge to the same purpose, but be assured your remonstrances
will be infallibly drowned amidst the
noise and dissipation of public life,


I am, madam,
Your very Humble Servant,

Parthenissa.

The Tt3r

The
History
of
Harriot and Sophia
Continued.

The loss of Sir Charles having clouded all
Sophia’s views of happiness, she earnestly
intreated Mr. Herbert’s permission to settle herself
in that humble station to which providence
seemed to call her; and as she believed Mrs. Gibbons
might be very useful to her upon this occasion,
she resolved to apply to her as soon as she had his
answer.

Notwithstanding all her endeavours to bear this
shock of fate with patience, a fixed melancholy took
possession of her mind, convinced that Sir Charles
had loved her, and that by an unfortunate concurrence
of circumstances he had been prevented from
giving her the utmost proof of his affection; her
tenderness no longer combatted by suspicions to
his prejudice, gained new force every day, and all
his actions now appeared to her in a favourable
point of view: so true it is, that when a person is
found less guilty than he is suspected, he is concluded
more innocent than he really is.

Mr. Herbert, after a long silence, at length acquainted
her, that he was will, and desired her not to
leave Mr Lawson’s till she heard further from him.

Tt3 The Tt3v 646

The shortness of this billet, the trembling hand
with which it appeared to be written, filled Sophia
with the most dreadful apprehensions. Sir
Charles
was now forgot, and all her thoughts
were taken up with the danger of her worthy
friend: she determined to go to him; and although
Mr. Lawson and his wife endeavoured to dissuade
her from taking such a journey, and William,
urged by Dolly, and his own eagerness to serve
her, offered to go and bring her an exact account
of the state of his health, yet her purpose remained
unalterable.

“My dear benefactor is ill,” said she, “and has
none but strangers about him: it is fit that I
should go and attend him; and if I must lose
him,”
pursued she, bursting into tears, “it will be
some comfort to me to reflect that I have done
my duty.”

She set out early the next morning in the stagecoach:
Dolly wept at parting, and engaged her
lover to attend Sophia to her journey’s end; that
if Mr. Herbert should be worse than they apprehended,
he might be near to assist and comfort her.

Sophia, when she saw him riding by the side of
the coach, attempted to persuaded him to return;
but William charmed to have an opportunity of
expressing his zeal for her service, would not quit
her; and her spirits being too weak to contest this
point with him, she was obliged to suffer his attendance.

They reached the place where Mr. Herbert was,
in the evening of the third day: he had taken lod- Tt4r 647
lodgings at the house of a farmer, where he was
attended with great tenderness and care.

Sophia appeared with so deep a concern upon
her countenance, and enquired for him with such
extreme emotion, that the good woman of the house
concluding she was his daughter, thought it necessary
before she answered her questions, to preach
patience and submission to her, wisely observing,
that we are all mortal, and that death spares nobody,
from the squire to the plowman.

She ran on in this manner till she perceived
Sophia grow as pale as death, and close her eyes:
she had just time to prevent her from falling, and
with William’s assistance, placed her in a chair,
where while she applied remedies to recover her
from her swoon, the youth with tears in his eyes,
asked her softly how long Mr. Herbert had been
dead.

“Dead!” repeated the farmer’s wife, “who told you
he was dead? no, no, it is not so bad as that
neither.”

William rejoiced to hear this, and as soon as
Sophia shewed some signs of returning life, he
greeted her with the welcome news. She cast a
look full of doubt and anguish upon the countrywoman,
who confirmed his report, and offered to
go with her to the gentleman’s room. Sophia
instantly found her strength return; she followed
her with trembling haste; and, lest her
presence should surprise Mr. Herbert, she directed
the good woman to tell him, that a friend of his
was come to see him.

Tt4 She Tt4v 648

She heard him answer in a weak voice, but with
some emotion, “It is my dear child, bring her to me.”

Sophia immediately appeared, and throwing herself
upon her knees at his bed-side, burst into tears,
and was unable to speak.

The good old man holding one of her hands
prest in his, tenderly blamed her for the trouble
she had given herself in coming so far to visit him;
but acknowledged at the same time, that this instance
of her affection was extremely dear to him,
and that her presence gave him inexpressible
comfort.

Sophia entered immediately upon the office of a
nurse to her benefactor, and performed all the duties
of the most affectionate child to the best of
parents.

Mr. Herbert employed the little remaining
strength he had in endeavours to comfort her, and
in pious exhortations. “Weep not for me, my
dear child,”
would he say, “but rather rejoice that
the innocence of my life has divested death of
his terrors, and enabled me to meet him with
calm resignation, and with humble hope. At
this awful hour how little would it avail me,
that I had been rich, that I had been great and
powerful? but what comforts do I not feel from
an unreproving conscience? these comforts every
one has it in his power to procure: live virtuous
then, my dear Sophia, that you may die in peace:
how small is the difference between the longest
and the shortest life! if its pleasures be few, its
miseries are so likewise; how little do they
enjoy whom the world calls happy! how little “do Tt5r 649
do they suffer whom it pronounces wretched! one
point of fleeting time past, and death reduces all
to an equality. But the distinction between
virtue and vice, and its future happiness and
misery are eternal.”

Sophia had need of all the consolation she derived
from her reflections on the virtue and piety of
her friend, to enable her to bear the apprehensions
of his approaching death with any degree of fortitude;
but when she least expected it, his distemper
took a favourable turn, and in a few days the
most dangerous symptoms were removed.

The Bath waters being judged absolutely necessary
for the entire reestablishment of his health, he
resolved to go thither as soon as he had recovered
strength enough to bear the journey.

Sophia at his earnest desire consented to return to
Mr. Lawson’s, and remain there till he came from
Bath, but she would not quit him till he was able to
take this journey; and by the sweetness of her conversation,
her tender assiduity, and watchful care,
contributed so much towards his recovery, that he
was soon in a condition to travel with safety.

He accompanied her the first day’s journey to
Mr. Lawson’s; and being met at the inn by this
worthy friend and young William, he consigned
his beloved charge to their care, and pursued his
way to Bath.

Sophia was received with great joy by Mrs. Lawson
and her daughters: Dolly hung a long time
upon her neck in transports, and as soon as they
were alone, informed her that Mrs. Gibbons and
her mother were perfectly reconciled; that she had con- Tt5v 650
consented to her nephew’s marriage, and even
shewed an impatience to conclude it: but I prevailed,
said she, to have the ceremony delayed till
you, my dear friend, could be present; for I could
not think of being happy, while you to whom I
owe all, was afflicted.

Sophia embraced her tenderly, congratulated her
upon her change of fortune, and gave many praises
to her lover, to whom she acknowledged great obligations
for his care and attention to her.

Dolly’s cheeks glowed with pleasure while she
heard her William commended by one whom she
so much loved and revered.

The young lovers were married a few days afterwards;
and Sophia, who had so earnestly endeavoured
to bring about this union, and had suffered
so much in her own interest by her solicitude
concerning it, was one of those to whom it gave
the most satisfaction.

Mean time Mr. Herbert continued indisposed at
Bath, and Sophia uneasy, lest in this increase of
his expences, her residence at Mr. Lawson’s should
lay him under some difficulties, resolved to ease
him as soon as possible of the charge of her maintenance:
she explained her situation to Mrs. Gibbons,
and requested her assistance in procuring her
a place.

Mrs. Gibbons expressed great tenderness and
concern for her upon this occasion, and assured her
she would employ all her interest in her service.
She accordingly mentioned her with great praise
to a widow lady of a very affluent fortune, who had
established such a character for generosity and good- Tt6r 651
goodness, that she hoped if she could be induced
to take Sophia under her protection her fortune
would be made.

Mrs. Howard, so was the lady called, no sooner
heard that a young woman of merit, well born,
and genteely educated was reduced to go to service
for subsistence, than she exclaimed with great
vehemence against the avarice and luxury of the
rich and great, who either hoarded for their unthankful
heirs, or lavished in expensive pleasures
those superfluous sums which ought to be applied
to the relief of the indigent. “Oh that I had a
fortune,”
cried she, “as large as my heart, there
should not be one distressed person in the world!
I must see this young lady Mrs. Gibbons, and I
must do something for her. You have obliged
me infinitely by putting it in my power to gratify
the unbounded benevolence of my heart
upon a deserving object.”

Mrs. Gibbons, when she related this conversation
to Sophia, filled her with an extreme impatience
to see the lady, not from any mean considerations
of advantage to herself, but admiration of
so excellent a character. She accompanied Mrs.
Gibbons
in a visit to her at her country-seat, which
was but a few miles distant from the village where
they lived; and Mrs. Howard was so pleased
with her at this first interview, that she gave her
an invitation to spend the remainder of the summer
with her, and this in so obliging a manner, that
Sophia immediately complied, not thinking it necessary
to wait till she had consulted Mr. Herbert
upon this offer, as she was fully persuaded he could have Tt6v 652
have no objections to her accepting it, Mrs. Howard
being so considerable by her family and fortune,
and so estimable by her character.

This lady, who had made an early discovery of
Sophia’s economical talents, set her to work immediately
after her arrival; her task was to embroider
a white sattin negligee, which she undertook with
great readiness, pleased at having an opportunity of
obliging a woman of so generous a disposition, and
in some degree to requite her for her hospitality.

Mrs. Howard indeed always prevented those on
whom she conferred favours from incurring the
guilt of ingratitude; for she took care to be fully
repaid for any act of benevolence; and having a
wonderful art in extracting advantage to herself
from the necessities of others, she sometimes sought
out the unfortunate with a solicitude that did great
honour to her charity, which was sure to be its
own reward. A few ostentatious benefactions had
sufficiently established her character; and while her
name appeared among the subscribers to some
fashionable charity, who could suspect that her table
was served with a parsimony which would have
disgraced a much smaller fortune; that her rents
from her indigent tenants were exacted with the
most unrelenting rigor, and the naked and hungry
sent sighing from her gate?

Nothing is more certain than what is called liberality
is often no more than the vanity of giving, of
which some persons are fonder than of what they give.
But the vanity of giving publicly is most prevailing;
and hence it happens, that those who are most celebratedlebra- Tt7r 653
for their charity, are in reality least sensible
to the feelings of humanity: and the same
persons from whom the most affecting representation
of private distress could not force the least
relief, have been among the first to send their contributions
to any new foundation.

Sophia knew not how to reconcile many circumstances
in Mrs. Howard’s conduct with her general
professions of benevolence and generosity; but that
lady had been so used to disguise herself to others,
that at last she did not know herself; and the
warmth and vehemence with which she delivered
her sentiments imposed almost as much upon herself
as her hearers.

Sophia’s amiable qualities however soon produced
their usual effects, and inspired Mrs. Howard with
as much friendship for her as so interested a temper
was capable of. She wished to see her fortune
established, and was very desirous of serving her
as far as she could, consistent with her prudent
maxims, which were to make other persons the
source of those benefits, the merit of which she arrogated
to herself.

Chance soon furnished her with an opportunity of
exerting her talents in favour of Sophia, and of
engaging, as she conceived, her eternal gratitude.
A country lady of her acquaintance coming one
day to visit her, with her son, a clownish ignorant
youth, Mrs. Howard was encouraged by
the frequent glances he gave Sophia, to form
a scheme for marrying her to him; and in
this she foresaw so many possible advantages to her- Tt7v 654
herself from Sophia’s grateful disposition, that she
pursued it with the most anxious solicitude.

Mr. Barton, so was the young squire called,
having conceived a liking for Sophia, repeated his
visits frequently, emboldened by Mrs. Howard’s
civilities, who took every occasion of praising Sophia,
and insinuating that he would be extremely
happy in such a wife.

She sometimes left him alone with Sophia, in
hopes that he would declare his passion to her: but
the rustic, awed by the dignity of her person and
manners, durst not even raise his eyes to look on
her; so that Mrs. Howard finding the affair did not
advance so fast as she wished, rallied Sophia upon
her ill-timed reserve, and hinted her views in her
favour, which she considering as an effect of her
friendship, listened to with respect and even gratitude,
though her heart refused to concur in them.

This conversation passed in the presence of Mrs.
Howard’s
only son, a youth about nineteen, who
had come from the university to pass a few days
with his mother. As soon as she had quitted Sophia
he approached her, and with a look of tenderness
and concern, told her, “He was sorry to find
his mother so zealous an advocate for Mr. Barton,
who could not possibly deserve her.”

“Nor can I possibly deserve him,” replied Sophia
with a smile; “he is too rich.”

“Love only and merit can deserve you,” resumed
the young student, sighing, “and if love was merit,
I know one who might――hope――”

He paused and hesitated, and Sophia, to whom
the language of love in any mouth but Sir Charles’s was Tt8r 655
was odious, suddenly quitted him, to avoid the continuance
of a discourse which she considered as
mere unmeaning gallantry.

Mean time, her rustic lover not having courage
enough to declare his passion to her, had recourse
to the indulgence of his mother, who till that time
had never refused any of his desires.

He told her that he never liked any young woman
so well in his life as Mrs. Sophia Darnley; and
that he was sure she would make a good wife, because
Mrs. Howard had told him so, and encouraged
him to break his mind to her, but he was
ashamed: he declared he would marry no body
else, and begged his mother to get her for him.

Mrs. Barton, full of rage against her neighbour,
for thus endeavouring to ensnare her son into a
marriage, as she conceived unworthy of him, resolved
to go to her and load her with reproaches.
While her chariot was getting ready, she continued
to question her son, and heard a great many particulars
from him which convinced her that his affections
were more deeply engaged than she had
imagined.

After ordering the young squire to be locked
up till her return, she flew to Mrs. Howard, and
with the most violent transports of rage, upbraided
her with the treacherous part she had acted, by
seducing her son into a liking for a poor creature
who was a dependent upon her charity, and whom
she took this method to get rid of.

Mrs. Howard, who held Mrs. Barton in great
contempt, on account of her ignorance, and valued
herself extremely upon her philosphic commandmand Tt8v 656
over her passions, listened with an affected
calmness to all Mrs. Barton’s invectives; and when
she found she had railed herself out of breath, she
began to declaim in a solemn accent against avarice,
and that vile and sordid dispositon of parents,
who in the marriage of their children preferred the
dross of riches to the real treasures of wisdom and
virtue. She very charitably lamented Mrs. Barton’s
want of discernment, and littleness of mind; and
concluded that Miss Sophia’s merit rendered her
deserving of a husband even more considerable
than Mr. Barton.

“Then marry her to your own son,” replied Mrs.
Barton
, with a sneer; “no doubt but he will be
more worthy of her.”

“If my son should declare a passion for Miss
Sophia
,”
resumed Mrs. Howard, “it would soon be
seen how far my sentiments are exalted above
yours.”

“I am glad to hear this,” returned Mrs. Barton,
“for I am very sure Mr. Howard is in love with
this wonderful creature whom you praise so
much; and since you are so willing to make her
your daughter in-law, I shall be under no fear
of my son’s marrying her.”

Mrs. Howard, at this unexpected stroke, turned
as pale as death, and with a faultering voice, asked
her, “What reason she had for supposing her
son was in love with Miss Sophia?”

Mrs. Barton, who enjoyed her perplexity and confusion,
suffered her to repeat her questions several
times, and then maliciously referred her to the
young gentleman himself, “Who,” said she, “upon 3 “find- Uu1r 657
finding you so favourably disposed, will, I doubt
not, be ready enough to own his inclinations.”

Mrs. Howard was now so far humbled, that she
condescended to intreat Mrs. Barton to tell her
what she knew of this affair.

“All my information,” said Mrs. Barton, “comes
from my son, to whom Mr. Howard, considering
him as his rival, declared his better right to the
lady, as having acquainted her with his passion.”

At this intelligence Mrs. Howard’s rage got so
much the better of her prudence, that she uttered
a thousand invectives against the innocent Sophia,
which drew some severe sarcasms from Mrs. Barton,
who being now fully revenged, rose up to be gone;
but Mrs. Howard, sensible that a quarrel upon this
occasion might have consequences very unfavourable
to her reputation, seized her hand, and led
her half reluctant, again to her chair, where, after
she had soothed her into good humour, by some
flattering expressions, which coming from one of
her acknowledged understanding, had great weight.
She told her with the most unblushing confidence,
that she was now convinced she had been deceived
in the character of the young woman on whom she
had with her usual generosity conferred so many
benefits. “I find to my inexpressible concern,”
pursued she, “that this modest, sensible, and virtuous
young creature, as I once believed her, is
in reality an artful hypocrite, whose only aim is
to make her fortune, by ensnaring some unexperienced
youth into a marriage. Let us join
our endeavours then, my dear Mrs. Barton, to
preserve our sons from this danger: this is a No. 9. Uu “com- Uu1v 658
common cause, all mothers are concerned in it;
we will shew the young dissembler in her true
colours, and prevent her imposing upon others
as she has done on us.”

Mrs. Barton, who never carried her reflections
very far, was so well pleased with Mrs. Howard’s
present behaviour, that she forgot all the past:
these two ladies became on a sudden the best
friends in the world, and this union was to be cemented
with the ruin of Sophia’s fame; such beginnings
have certain female friendships, and such
are the leagues in which the wicked join.

Mrs. Barton proposed to have her sent for into
their presence, and after reproaching her severely,
dismiss her with contempt; but the more politic
Mrs. Howard, whose views were at once to destroy
Sophia’s reputation, and to secure her own, disapproved
of this harsh treatment, as she called it, and
charitably resolved to ruin her with all possible gentleness.

She wrote to Mrs. Gibbons, and acquainted her,
that having discovered an intrigue carrying on between
Sophia and her son, she thought it necessary
to dismiss her immediately out of her family; but
that the poor young creature might be exposed as
little as possible to censure, she begged she would
come herself to fetch her away, and deliver her to
her friends, with a caution to watch her conduct
carefully.

She recommended secrecy to her for Sophia’s
sake; and assured her that if it had not been for
this discovery of her bad conduct, she had resolved
to have provided for her handsomely.

Mrs. Uu2r 659

Mrs. Gibbons, whom this letter threw into the
utmost astonishment, immediately communicated
the contents of it to Dolly and William, with whom
she now lived.

Dolly burst into tears of grief and indignation,
and earnestly intreated her to go immediately and
take Miss Sophia out of a house where her merit
was so little understood; but William, who looked
farther into the consequences of this affair than
either his wife or aunt, believed it necessary for
the justification of Sophia’s honour, that Mr. Lawson
should wait upon Mrs. Howard, and demand
an explanation of those censures which she had cast
upon a young lady confided to his care; rightly
judging, that if malice was the source of her accusation,
she would not dare to pursue it with a man
of his character; and if it arose from the information
of others, he would be able to detect the
falshood of it.

These reasons prevailed with Mrs. Gibbons, who
had been very desirous to shew her eloquence upon
this occasion, and was resolved, she said, not to
have spared Mrs. Howard for her immature conclusions.

William went immediately to his father-in-law,
and acquainted him with what had happened. Mr.
Lawson
was grieved from the consideration of what
Sophia’s delicate sensibility would feel from such
an attack upon her reputation; and this was the
worst that he apprehended could happen from calumnies
which the purity of her manners and the
innocency of her life would be always a sufficient
refutation of. A wise and virtuous person, he Uu2 knew, Uu2v 660
knew, was out of the reach of fortune, though not
free from the malice of it. All attempts against
such a one are, as the poet says, like the arrows of
Xerxes; they may darken the day, but cannot stifle
the sun.

His impatience to take Sophia out of the hands
of a woman whom he conceived to be either very
malicious, or very imprudent, made him defer his
visit no longer than till the afternoon.

When he sent in his name, Mrs. Howard, who
had no suspicion of the occasion of his coming,
ordered him to be shewn into a parlour, where she
suffered him to wait near an hour before she admitted
him to her presence; a country curate being
in her opinion a person too insignificant to lay
claim to any degree of consideration, and besides,
this sort of neglect being affected by many persons
of quality, to whom it certainly gives great importance
and dignity, their imitators never lose
any opportunity of exercising it.

Mr. Lawson was at last summoned to the lady’s
dressing-room, where he expected to have found
Sophia, but was glad to see Mrs. Howard alone.
She asked him with a little superciliousness, if he
had any business with her; to which he replied,
with a solemnity in his look and accent that surprised
her, “That being a friend to miss Sophia
Darnley
, and the person to whose care she was
confided by her relations, he thought it his duty
to enquire what part of her conduct had given
occasion for those unfavourable suspicions which
were entertained of her.”

Mrs. Uu3r 661

“Mrs. Gibbons, madam,” pursued he, “has communicated
to me a letter which she has received
from you, wherein there is a heavy charge against
miss Sophia; a charge which none who know
her can think it possible for her to deserve. There
must certainly be some mistake here, madam; you
have been misinformed, or appearances have deceived
you, and in justice to you, as well as to
one of the most virtuous and amiable young women
in the world, I am resolved to trace the
source of these calumnies, that her innocence
may be fully cleared. I beg of you then, madam,
let me know what foundation you have for believing
that Misss Sophia—”

Mrs. Howard, whom this speech had thrown
into great confusion, interrupted him here, to prevent
his repeating those expressions in her letter,
the meaning of which, though obvious, she durst
now avow.

“I find,” said she, “that you and Mrs. Gibbons
have seen this affair in a worse light than I intended
you should; my son has been foolish enough
to entertain a liking for this girl, whom I took
under my protection, with a view to provide for
her handsomely, and she has been wise enough”

pursued she, with an ironical smile, “to give him
encouragement, I suppose; but with all her excellencies,
I am not disposed to make her my
daughter-in-law.”

Mrs. Howard threw in this lastsoftening expression,
in hopes it would satisfy Mr. Lawson, and added,
that to prevent any thing happening, which might Uu3 “be Uu3v 662
be disagreeable to her, she begged he would take
Sophia home with him.

“Most willingly, madam,” said he; “but since it
seems to be your opinion, that this young gentlewoman
has encouraged the clandestine addresses
of your son, I think it will be proper to
examine first into the truth of these suspicions,
that you may not part with worse thoughts of her
than she deserves.”

Mrs. Howard being thus prest, and unwilling
to enter into an explanation that would expose all
her artifices, was forced to acknowledge that she
had no other foundation for her fears than the passion
her son had owned for her; and having made
this unwilling concession, she left him with a countenance
inflamed with stifled rage, saying she would
send Sophia to him.

Accordingly she went into the room where she
was at work, and told her, her friend the curate
was waiting to carry her home. Observing her to
look extremely surprised, “If you consider,” said
she, “what returns you have made me for the benefits
I have conferred upon you, you will not
think it strange that we should part in this
manner.”

“Bless me,” cried Sophia, “what have I done to
deserve such reproaches?”

“I cannot stay to talk to you now,” said Mrs.
Howard
; “I have explained myself to Mr. Lawson,
I am sorry to say, that I now can only wish you
well.”

She hurried out of the room when she had said
this; and Sophia, in the utmost perplexity and concern,cern, Uu4r 663
flew down stairs to Mr. Lawson, who was
already at the gate waiting to help her into the
chaise: she gave him her hand, asking him at the
same time, with great emotion, “What Mrs.
Howard
accused her of?”

As soon as they drove away, Mr. Lawson related
all that had past between that lady and him,
which filled Sophia with new astonishment: she
could not comprehend Mrs. Howard’s motives for
acting in the manner she had done with regard to
her; all her conduct appeared to her highly extravagant
and inconsistent; she asked Mr. Lawson a
thousand questions, full of that simplicity which ever
accompanies real goodness of heart.

He gave her some notion of the dangerous character
of Mrs. Howard, and greatly blamed her for
having so suddenly accepted her invitation, without
first consulting Mr. Herbert. “It is a maxim,”
pursued he, “of one of the wisest of the antients,
that in forming new connections of every sort,
it is of great importance in what manner the
first approaches are made, and by whose hands the
avenues of friendship are laid open.”

Mr. Lawson, by this hint, gave Sophia to understand,
that he did not think Mrs. Gibbons a proper
person to introduce her into the world. She
was now sensible that she had been too precipitate;
but her motives were so generous, that Mr. Herbert,
whom in a letter she acquainted with the whole
affair, easily justified her in his own opinion, though
he earnestly recommended it to her not to let her
apprehensions of being burthensome to him draw
her into new inconveniencies.

Uu4 Mr. Uu4v 664

Mr. Lawson having, as he imagined, prevented
Mrs. Howard from making any future attack upon
Sophia’s reputation, by obliging her to acknowledge
her innocence, was surprised to hear whereever
he went, of the calumnies she invented against
her.

Nothing is more common than for persons to
hate with extreme inveteracy those whom they
have injured; and although Mrs. Howard was convinced,
that Sophia would not admit a visit from
her son, (who now openly avowed his passion for
her;) that she refused to receive his letters, and
shunned every place where she thought it possible
to meet him; yet pretending to be apprehensive
that the youth would be drawn into a clandestine
marriage, she sent him away precipitately upon his
travels, and this gave a colour to new invectives
against Sophia, who trusting only to her innocence
for her justification, had the satisfaction to find that
innocence fully acknowledged in the esteem and
respect with which she was treated by all the persons
of fashion in the neighbourhood.

Mr. Herbert, who in every new trial to which
she was exposed, found greater cause for admiration
of her character, praised the gentleness and
forgiving spirit which she discovered upon this occasion;
but Mrs. Gibbons was not wholly satisfied
with her conduct, “You ought to discriminate
upon Mrs. Howard,”
said she, “and tell the world
how desirous she was to have you married to her
friend’s son, though she makes such a clutter
about her own: indeed you want spirit, miss “So- Uu5r 665
Sophia,”
added the old lady, with a little contempt.

“I am not of your opinion, madam,” replied Sophia;
“for in taking revenge upon our enemies,
we are only even with them; in passing over
their malice we are superior.”

“Well, well,” interrupted Mrs. Gibbons, “I have
no notion of such superiousness: I always resent
injuries, and Mrs. Howard shall feel my resentment
for her malice to you. I have not returned
her last visit yet, and perhaps I may not this
month; this is pretty severe I think.”

Sophia, composing her countenance as well as she
could, thanked Mrs. Gibbons for this instance of
her friendship to her; but she had no opportunity
to observe whether she kept her word, for she was
summoned to town by a letter from her mother,
which gave her a melancholy account of her affairs.

Mrs. Darnley acquainted her that the gentleman
was dead who paid her the annuity which Sir
Charles
had stipulated for her when he procured
him her late husband’s place. She desired her to
come immediately to town to assist her under her
misfortunes; and added in a postscript, as if reluctantly,
that Harriot had left her, and was not so dutiful
as she could wish.

Sophia read this letter with tears; and, impatient
to comfort her afflicted mother, she instantly prepared
for her little journey.

All Mr. Lawson’s family parted from her with
great regret; but Dolly’s affliction was extreme,
and Sophia amidst so many greater causes of sorrow, felt Uu5v 666
felt a new pang when she took leave of her tender
and innocent friend.

To spare Mr. Lawson the trouble of conducting
her to town, she accepted a place in the coach of
a lady with whom she had lately become acquainted,
and who professed a particular esteem for her.

On her arrival at her mother’s house, she found
only a servant there, who informed her that her
mistress had taken lodgings at Kensington for the
air, having been indisposed for some weeks past.

Sophia ordered her to get a hackney coach to
the door, and was hurrying away without daring
to enquire for her sister, when the maid told her
Miss Darnley desired to see her before she went to
Kensington.

“Where is my sister,” said Sophia, with a faultering
accent.

The answer she received was a stroke of fortune
more cruel than any she had yet experienced: her
sister, she found, lived in the house which Sir
Charles
had once offered to her.

Trembling and pale she ordered the coachman
to drive thither, and drawing up the windows, relieved
her labouring heart with a shower of tears.

To be continued.

On Uu6r 667

On reading Hutchinson on the
Passions.

Thou, who thro’ nature’s various maze
can’st rove,

And shew what springs the rapid passions move;

Teach us to combat anger, grief, and fear,

Recal the sigh, and check the starting tear;

Why was thy soft philosophy addrest,

All to the vacant ear, and quiet breast?

With ease may peaceful apathy be taught

To those who stagnate in a calm of thought

Whose hearts by love or hate were ne’er possest;

Who ne’er were wretched, and who ne’er were blest:

Who one dull slumber through their lives maintain,

And only dream of pleasures and of pain.

Serenely stupid. So some gentle stream

Steals thro’ the winding valleys still the same;

So silent down the muddy channel creeps;

While the soft zephyr on its bosom sleeps.

My fervent soul a nobler art requires,

Not to suppress, but regulate her fires:

Some better guides, who temperately wise

Allow to feel, yet teach us to despise.

To reason’s sway subject the soul’s domain,

And not subdue the passions, but restrain.

Shalum, Uu6v 668

Shalum, Master of Mount Tirzah, to
Hilpa, mistress of the Valleys. An Antediluvian
Love Letter. By a Young Lady.

What thought can represent my vast
distress?

What words the anguish of my soul express,

When to my rival you resign’d your charms

And fill’d his richer, but less faithful arms?

These threescore years and ten thy loss I’ve mourn’d,

While Tirzah’s hills my loud complaint return’d:

Those hills which gilded by the sun’s bright ray,

Ill suited my sad soul that loath’d the day.

Thick groves I rais’d, and hid my sorrows there,

And left the rest to bounteous nature’s care.

Her happy hand in every part appears,

And a new Eden rises ’midst my tears.

Here opening flowers the ravish’d sense invade;

There spreading cedars form a grateful shade;

Soft gliding streams, which murmur as they flow,

And gales that o’er Arabia’s odours blow.

Come up then, my belov’d, oh! come and grace

This blissful spot with a young beauteous race.

With sons and daughters let us fill these groves,

Soft pledges of their parent’s faithful loves.

Daughter of Zilpah, think on life’s short date;

To a poor thousand years ’tis fix’d by fate.

How soon are beauty’s transient glories past;

Its fading bloom will scarce four centuries last.

5 So Uu7r 669

So the fair cedar on the mountains height

Displays its spreading branches to the sight:

When worn with age, it falls, nor thought of more

Till some young shoot, its memory restore,

Which with increasing verdure still may rise,

And like its parent tree, invade the skies.

Think well on this, then haste to make me blest;

Be happy now, and leave to fate the rest.

Hilpa, Mistress of the Valleys, to Shalum,
Master of Mount Tirzah. By the same.

O Shalum cease, nor vainly try to move

The heart of Hilpa, to receive thy love.

These praises of my form I well could spare,

Thou know’st me rich, and therefore call’st me fair.

For say, dissembler, does my beauty fire

Thy faithful breast, and raise this soft desire:

Or is it on my wealth thy fancy feeds,

My yellow fields, soft shades, and verdant meads?

Do not the bleating of my numerous flocks

Make a glad eccho on thy lonely rocks?

Can my faint beauties Shalum’s bosom warm?

Ah no! my large possessions make the charm.

What tho’ thy tow’ring forests strike my eyes

With awful pleasure, and my soul surprise;

Tho’ edg’d with clouds, thy waving trees are seen,

And shade thy walks with an eternal green;

Tho’ from thy Tirzah spicy breezes flow,

And she ambrosial fragrance all below:

Yet Uu7v 670

Yet these but please the sense, nor can prevail

Above the solid riches of the vale.

I know thee, Shalum, happier, wiser far,

Thou art, than the frail sons of Adam are.

Among the lofty cedars, thy abode,

In knowledge blest, already half a God.

Thou mark’st the seasons of the changing year,

Skill’d in the influence of each ruling star.

To thee the difference of each soil is known,

And all earth’s various secrets are thy own.

A soul like thine has beauty power to move;

Say, canst thou feel the pleasing pangs of love?

Ah, no! pursue me not, nor hurt my peace,

This artful strain of dangerous flattery cease.

May bounteous nature all thy labours aid;

May’st thou add wood to wood, and shade to shade:

But tempt not Hilpa to renounce her groves,

The silent, soft recess, her fancy loves,

With wedded cares to interupt thy joy,

And the lone sweets of solitude destroy.

The Morning. By the same.

The moon, pale majesty of night, retires,

To gild remoter climes with fainter fires:

The shadows fly before the breaking dawn,

Now rise to view each hill and verdant lawn.

Like the sick lamp of life, one parting ray

Each waning star emits, then dies away.

The morning breathes mild fragrance all around,

And kindly dews impearl the flow’ry ground:

Fair Uu8r 671

Fair streaks of light, the face of heaven o’erspread,

The smiling ether glows with purpled red.

Enliven’d by the sun’s all powerful ray,

Glad nature smiles, and hails returning day.

Each plant his life-renewing spirit meets,

Expands its leaves, and gives forth all its sweets;

Touch’d by his kindly warmth the roses blow.

Increas’d their odour, and more deep their glow.

The velvet lillies milder scents exhale,

And lend their fragrance to the passing gale.

The feather’d choir their artless notes renew,

Wing through the air, or warble on the bough:

Swift o’er the fields the peasant takes his way,

And pleas’d, resumes the labours of the day.

These are thy works, oh, great creator, these

The wonders of thy power earth, air, and seas;

Are thine; thy animating breath sustains

Whate’er creation’s boundless vast contains.

An Ode. By a Lady.

I.

Ah, why my love that pensive air?

Why dost thou droop with secret care?

Big tears fall silent from thy eyes,

Thy bosom heaves with frequent sighs;

And from that dear, that much-lov’d face

Is banish’d every smiling grace.

II. Uu8v 672

II.

These cares, these griefs, should all be mine,

Didst thou for greater ills repine;

But tho’ we feel the storms of fate,

Tho’ various woes around us wait,

Yet love is ours, the smiling pow’r

Can fortune’s fiercest rage endure.

III.

In me he reigns without controul,

Possesses all, and fills my soul.

In my fond breast no wishes rise,

But those the charming God supplies;

What can my hope, or envy move,

Who seek no other wealth but love?

Xx1r

The
History
of the
Count de Comminge
Concluded.

“I have some important business,” said he,
“which demands my presence in Saragossa; my
health will not permit me to take this journey, I
must intreat you therefore to go in my stead; I
have ordered my equipage to be got ready, and
you will oblige me by setting out immediately.

The Marquis de Benavides is older than me by
a great number of years; I have always had the
same respect for him as for a father, and he has
held the place of one to me. Besides, I had no
reason to urge which could dispense with my doing
as he desired. I was obliged therefore to resolve
to go; but I thought this ready compliance gave
me a right to speak to him in favour of Madame de
Benavides. What I did not say to soften him! he
appeared to me to be shaken; I even fancied I
saw tears in his eyes.

I have loved Madame de Benavides,” said he to
me, “with the most ardent passion, it is not yet
extinguished in my heart; but time and her futureNo. 9. Xx ture Xx1v 674
conduct only efface the remembrance
of what I have seen.

I durst not enter into any discourse with him
concerning the cause of his complaints; that
would have again recalled his former rage; I only
desired permission to acquaint my sister-in-law
with the hopes he had given me. He granted
my request This poor lady received the news
I brought her with a kind of joy.”

“I know,” said she, “that I can never be happy
with Monsieur de Benavides; but I shall at least
have the consolation of being where my duty
calls me.”

“After having again assured her of my brother’s
good disposition to her, I took my leave of her.
One of the chief domestics of the house, in whom
I confided, had promised to be strictly attentive to
every thing that regarded her, and to give me
information.
After these precautions, which I thought necessary,
I set out for Saragossa. I had been there
fifteen days without having any news from the
castle, and was beginning to be very uneasy at
this long silence, when I received a letter from
the faithful domestic I mentioned. He informed
me that three days after my departure, Monsieur
de Benavides
had discharged him and all the rest
of his servants, except one man whom he named
to me, and the wife of that man. I trembled as
I read this letter, and without troubling myself
any further about the business with which I was
charged, I hired post-horses to return to the castle.
When I was within a day’s journey of this place, “I re- Xx2r 675
received the fatal news of the death of Madame
de Benavides
. My brother, who wrote to me
himself, appeared so greatly affected, that I could
not suppose he had been accessary to it. He
told me, the great love he had for his wife had
subdued his resentment, and that he was ready
to pardon her when death snatched her from him:
that she had relapsed a short time after my departure,
and her fever encreasing, she died upon
the fifteenth day of her illness. Since I came
hither to seek some consolation in the company
of Don Jerome, I have been informed my brother
is plunged in the deepest sadness; that he
sees no one, and he has even entreated me to defer
seeing him for some time.

I find no difficulty in complying with his request,”
continued Don Gabriel; “those places in
which I have seen the unfortunate Madame de
Benavides, and where I shall no more see her,
would increase my grief. Her death seems to
have awakened all my former sentiments, and I
know not whether the tears I shed do no more
proceed from love than friendship: I have determined
to go into Hungary, where I hope either
to find death in the war, or to recover the peace
I have lost.”

Here Don Gabriel ceased to speak. I was not
able to answer him, but with tears; my voice was
lost in sighs, Don Gabriel also wept bitterly: at
length he left me without my being able to utter
a single word. Don Jerome attended him out, and
I was left alone. The melancholy relation I had
just heard increased my impatience to see myself Xx2 in Xx2v 676
in a place where I might abandon myself, without
interruption, to the excess of my grief.

The desire of executing this scheme hastened my
cure: after having been long in a languishing condition,
my wound was healed, my strength returned,
and I found myself able in a little time to
leave the convent.

The parting between Don Jerome and me was
on his side full of tenderness and friendly concern;
but the loss of Adelaida had left me insensible to
all other impressions. I would not acquaint him
with my design, lest he should endeavour to oppose
it: I wrote to my mother, and sent my letter by
Saint Laurent, making him believe that I would
wait for an answer, in the place I then was.

This letter contained an account of all that had
happened to me since I saw her last: I earnestly
asked her pardon for leaving her, as I resolved to
do, for ever. I added, that in tenderness to her
maternal affection, I chose to spare her the sight of
a miserable wretch, who had now nothing left to
wish for but death; and lastly, I conjured her not
to make any attempts to discover the place of my
retreat, and recommended the faithful Saint Laurent
to her protection.

When I parted with him, I gave him all the
money I had about me, reserving only what was
sufficient to defray my expences during my journey.
The letter I had received from Madame de Benavides,
and her picture, which I wore next my
heart, was all the wealth I was possessed of. I
travelled with an impatience which hardly allowed
me to stop a moment, to the abbey de la F――. Upon Xx3r 677
Upon my arrival I demanded the habit of the
order. The father abbot obliged me to undergo
the probationary forms; and when they were finished,
asked me whether the wretched diet, and other
austeries did not appear more than equal to my
strength. Absorbed in grief, I had not even perceived
the difference of my diet, and the austerities
he mentioned: my insensibility was taken for a
mark of zeal, and I was received.

The certainty I now had that my tears might
flow uninterrupted, and that I might pass my whole
life in this sad employment, gave me some consolation;
the horrid solitude, the melancholy silence
that reigned in this cloister, the mortified countenances
of all about me, left me wholly devoted to
that grief which was become so precious to me,
that it supplied the place of all I had lost. I performed
all the exercises of the cloister without
thinking of their severity; for every thing was
alike indifferent to me. I went every day into the
thickest part of the wood; there would I read over
the letter, and gaze on the picture of my Adelaida,
bathe them both with my tears, and replacing
them upon my heart, return with greater weight
of grief.

Three years I led this melancholy life, while
time neither alleviated my sorrow, nor brought the
period to it which I so earnestly desired, when one
morning I was summoned by the tolling of the
bell to be present at the death of one of the religious.
He was already laid upon the ashes, the
last sacrament was going to be administred to him,
when he desired to speak to the father abbot.

Xx3 “What Xx3v 678

“What I am going to say father,” said the dying
penitent, “will animate with new fervour all who
shall hear me, since by methods so extraordinary, I
have been drawn out of the abyss of sin and misery
into which I was plunged, and conducted into
the port of salvation; I am unworthy of the
name of brother, with which these holy religious
have honoured me: in me you behold an unhappy
woman, whom a profane passion has led
to this sanctified place. I loved and was beloved
by a young man of a rank equal to my own;
the mutual hatred of our fathers was an insurmountable
obstacle to our marriage: I was even
obliged for the safety of my lover, to give my hand
to another person, and in the choice of my husband,
I endeavoured still to give him proofs of the continuance
of my passion. The man who could not be
supposed to inspire me with any sentiments but
those of hatred or contempt, was preferred to every
other who addressed me, because the sacrifice I
made him should be compleat, and that he might
have no cause for jealousy. The Almighty decreed
that a marriage contracted with such criminal
views should prove a source of misery to me.
Although I would never after consent to see my
lover, yet my husband and he met and wounded
each other before my eyes. Terror and grief
threw me into a violent illness; I was scarcely recovered
when my husband shut me up in a private
apartment of his castle, and caused it to be
reported that I was dead.

I continued two years in that melancholy
confinement, with no other consolation than “what Xx4r 679
what the compassion of her who daily brought
me my food afforded me. My husband, not
satisfied with the miseries he inflicted on me, had
the cruelty to insult me under them. Oh my
God, what do I say! dare I accuse of cruelty the
instrument thou wast pleased to make use of for
my punishment? these afflictions did not bring
me to a just sense of the extravagances of my
conduct: instead of weeping for my faults, I
wept only for my lover.
The death of my husband set me at liberty.
The woman who served me, being the only person
who knew the truth of my condition, came
to open the doors of my prison, and informed
me that I had passed for dead from the
moment I entered it. Not doubting but the
treatment I had met with from my husband had
given rise to very unfavourable suspicions of my
virtue, I deliberated whether it was not necessary
I should pass the rest of my days in a convent;
and I was confirmed in this design when I learned
that the only person who could retain me in the
world had not been heard of for a long time.
I disguised myself in the habit of a man, that I
might leave the castle without being known.
The convent to which I resolved to retire was
that in which I was educated, and is but a few
leagues distant from hence. I was travelling to
it when the solitariness of this place striking my
imagination as I passed by, I alighted from my
chaise, in order to indulge my sad reflections a
few moments: a secret impulse which I could
not resist led me into your chapel. Scarce had I enteredXx4 “en- Xx4v 680
when among the voices that sung the praises
of our Lord, I distinguished one too well accustomed
to reach my heart. I thought at first
that my disordered imagination had deceived me
by a fancied resemblance; but when I approached,
notwithstanding the alteration which time, grief,
and the austerities of a cloister had made in
his countenance, I immediately knew that lover
so dear to my remembrance.
Great God! what became of me at this sight!
what were the cruel agitations of my mind!
far from praising the Almighty for calling him
to so holy a profession, I blasphemed against him
for having deprived me of him: you punished
not my impious murmurs, oh my God! and you
made use of my own folly and misery to draw me
to yourself!
I was not able to leave a place which inclosed
what I loved; and that we might no more be
separated, I discharged my guide, and presented
myself, father, to you. Deceived by the eagerness
I discovered to be admitted into your cloister,
you received me willingly. Alas! what were
the dispositions I brought to your holy exercises?
a heart filled with a profane passion, and every
thought employed on the dear object of its tenderness.
The Almighty, who by abandoning me to my
wild affections, would give me greater cause for
humbling myself one day before him, doubtless
permitted those impoisoned delights which I
tasted in breathing the same air, and living in
the same house with him I loved. I followed I “him Xx5r 681
him every where: I assisted him in his labours as
much as my strength would allow, and in those
moments I thought myself over-paid for all that
I had suffered; but yet my imprudent tenderness
did not carry me so far as to make myself
known to him. But what was the motive that
hindered me? the fear of disturbing the quiet
of him for whom I had lost my own: but for
this fear I should perhaps have attempted to
snatch from God a soul which I believed wholly
devoted to him.
Two months are now elapsed, since in obedience
to a regulation of our holy founder, who
was desirous by a continual idea of death, to
sanctify the lives of his religious, we have been
obliged each to dig his own grave. I followed
as usual him to whom I was attached by ties so
shameful. The sight of his grave, the ardour
with which he dug it, pierced my heart with
such an excess of sorrow, that I was obliged to
leave him, and retire to the most unfrequented
part of the wood, to give free course to my
tears. From that moment I was in continual
apprehensions of losing him; the idea of his
death was ever present to my mind; my tenderness
increased, I followed him every where; and
if I was some hours of the day without seeing
him, I feared I should never see him more.
But now the happy moment arrived when God
was pleased to draw me to himself. I went with
the man my soul so fondly loved, into the forest
to get wood for the use of the house; after some
time spent in this employment, I perceived that “my Xx5v 682
my companion had left me: anxious and uneasy
at his absence, I could not help going to seek
for him. After having wandered through great
part of the forest, I saw him at length in one of
the most retired parts of it, employed in gazing
earnestly upon something he had taken from
his bosom: he was in so profound a revery, that
I came up close to him, and had leisure to look
upon what he held in his hand, without his perceiving
me. How great was my astonishment
when I saw it was my own picture!
I was now sensible, that far from enjoying that
quiet I had been so unwilling to interrupt, he was
like me, the miserable victim of a criminal passion.
I saw the powerful hand of God ready to fall upon
him; that fatal passion which I had carried with
me even to the foot of his altar, seemed to have
drawn the vengeance of heaven upon him who
was the object of it.
Full of this terrifying idea I came to prostrate
myself before those altars; I implored of God my
own conversion, in order to obtain that of my
lover. Yes, oh my God, it was for him that I
offered up my supplications to thee! for him I
shed tears of remorse and grief; it was the desire
of his salvation that brought me to thee.
Thou hadst compassion upon my weakness; my
prayer, profane as it was, thou didst not reject:
my heart became sensible of the healing power
of thy grace: from that blissful moment I experienced
the peace of a soul which is with thee,
and desires only thee; thou wast pleased to purify
me by sufferings; I was seized with sickness soon Xx6r 683
soon after. If the partner of my wild affections
still groans under the weight of his profane
passion, let him cast his eyes upon me: let him
view the wretch whom he has so madly loved:
let him reflect upon that tremendous moment to
which I am now arrived, and to which he shall
shortly arrive. Oh, let him seek God ere he
has silenced his mercy to listen only to his justice.
But I feel the time of my last sacrifice approaching.
I beseech these holy religous to offer up
their prayers for my departing soul. I humbly
intreat their pardon for the offence I have given
them, and I acknowledge muself unworthy to
partake of their sepulchre.”

The sound of that adored voice, now undisguised,
and always present to my remembrance,
made me know Adelaida at the first words she pronounced.
What language can convey an idea of
what I then felt! all that the most ardent love, all
that the tenderest compassion, all that the most poignant
grief, and wildest despair could inspire, tore
my distracted soul that moment. I was prostrate
on the ground, like the other religious, while she
was speaking: the fear of losing any one of her
words restrained my cries; but when I found, that
in uttering the last she had expired, the house
ecchoed with my agonizing shrieks.

The religious running to me raised me from
the ground; I tore myself out of their arms, flew
to the corps of Adelaida, and kneeling down beside
it, I bathed one of her lifeless hands with my
tears. “I have lost you then a second time, my
dear Adelaida,”
cried I, “and I have lost you for 5 “ever, Xx6v 684
ever. What! have you been so long with me,
and did not my ungrateful heart acknowledge
you? but we will never more be separated:
death,”
added I, folding her in my arms, “death,
less cruel than my inexorable father, shall now,
in spite of him, unite us for ever.”

True piety is never severe. The father abbot,
moved at this sight, endeavoured by the tenderest
condolences, and the most holy exhortations to soften
my grief, and prevail upon me to abandon the
corps of Adelaida, which I held fast locked in my
arms: finding me deaf to all he could urge, he was
obliged to use force; they dragged me from the
lovely body into my own cell, whither the fatherabbot
followed me: he staid with me the whole
night, vainly attempting to calm my mind, my
despair was increased by the consolations he offered
me.

“Give me Adelaida,” said I, “why have you separated
us? oh, why did not my soul take its
flight with hers? Alas! I can live no longer in a
place where I have lost her, and where she suffered
so many miseries. Permit me,”
added I, throwing
myself at his feet, “permit me to leave this
cloister; what will you do with a miserable
wretch whose despair will trouble your repose?
suffer me to retire to some other solitude, there
to wait for a final end to all my sorrows. My
dear Adelaida will obtain of God that my penitence
and prayers may be affectual for my salvation:
and oh, father, do not refuse my last
request, promise me that the same tomb shall
unite our ashes, and I in return engage not to “hasten Xx7r 685
hasten that moment which my soul so ardently
pants after.”

The father-abbot moved with compassion for my
misfortunes, and perhaps desirous of removing
from the eyes of his religous, an object which gave
so much scandal to their piety, granted my request,
and promised to do what I desired. I left the convent
that moment, and came to this solitary wild,
where I have lived several years, having no other
consolation than that of weeping for what I have
lost.

The Xx7v 686

Treatise
on the
Education of Daughters
Continued.

Indirect Instructions, and that Children ought not
to be urged.

The simple pleasures are less poignant, less
affecting it is true, the others transport the
soul, as they stir the springs of the passions; but
the first are most eligible, seeing they afford an
equal and durable satisfaction without any evil
consequences. They are always benign, whereas
those others resemble adulterated wines, that please
the palate indeed more than the genuine, but create
a thirst and hurt the health; in like manner the
temperament of the soul is damaged by a pursuit
after pleasures of a quick and poignant nature.

All that we can do for children entrusted to our
care, is to use them to a plain way of life, to fortify
the habit of it in them for as long as we can;
to give them timely apprehensions of the inconveniences
consequent to other sorts of pleasure, and
never to leave them to their own conduct, as is
generally done, just at the time when the passions
begin to make themselves be felt, and when, of con- Xx8r 687
consequence, there is the greatest necessity for restraint.

It must be confessed, that of all the pains of
educating none is comparable to that of bringing
up a child who is deficient in sensibility: lively and
sensible tempers are subject to terrible deviations;
passion and presumption hurry them away, nevertheless
have they great resources, and frequently are
seen to come back, after having ran great lengths.
Instruction is in them a concealed bud that shoots
out and sometimes bears fruit, when experience
brings its assistance to reason, and the passions are
grown cool; at least one finds something in them,
by which to make them attentive and awaken
their curiosity; something whereby to interest them
in what we would teach, and to affect their sense
of honour; whereas we have no hold upon indolent
tempers, their thoughts are but the wandering of
the mind, they are never where they ought to be;
there is no touching them to the quick, even by
correction; they hear all, they feel nothing. This
indolence makes the child negligent, and disgusted
with every thing he does; here it is that the best
scheme of education runs the risk of failing, in case
great diligence is not used to obviate the evil from
their earliest infancy.

Many people that do not fathom deep enough,
conclude from this ill success, that it is nature which
performs all in making men of merit, education
nothing; whereas, the true conclusion should be,
that some tempers are like some ungrateful soils,
upon which cultivation has but small effect; and the
matter is made worse when these edecations so difficultficult Xx8v 688
to accomplish are obstructed, or neglected,
or badly regulated in the first outset.

Further than this we ought to observe that there
are some sorts of tempers which we are apt greatly
to mistake; they appear at first pretty and promising,
because the early graces of infancy throw a
lustre over all: there is an inexpressible something
of the tender and amiable, that keeps us off from a
close examination of the composition of features;
every instance of wit in them surprises, because not
expected at that age; all the faultiness of judgment
is excused, and carries the grace of ingenuousness;
we mistake a certain corporeal vivacity,
which never fails to appear in children for mental.
Hence it is that infancy seems to promise so much
and yields so little. One has been remarkable for
his wit at five years old, and in proportion as he
grew up, fallen into obscurity or contempt.

Of all the qualities of children, there is but one
to be depended on, that is, a good reasoning faculty;
this grows up with them, provided it be
cultivated; the graces of infancy will fade, the vivacity
decay, nay the tenderness of heart often be
lost, forasmuch as the passions and converse with
a designing world, insensibly harden young people,
as they come forward on the stage of life.

Try then to discover, beyond these graces of infancy,
whether the disposition which you have to direct,
be void of curiosity, or too little sensible to generous
emulation. Should this be the case, it is scarce
possible but that every person engaged in his education,
will quickly be discouraged at so fruitless
so knotty a task; wherefore we should endeavour im- Yy1r 689
immediately to put in motion every spring of the
soul of that child, in order to rouze him from his
lethargy. Whenever you perceive this difficulty,
do not attempt a series of instruction; take great
care not to load his memory, this is what would
amaze and oppress the brain; fatigue him not with
rules and restrictions; spirit him up, for he is fallen
into the contrary extreme to presumption; fear
not to demonstrate to him, with discretion, what
he is capable of doing; be pleased with a little;
make him observe even his smallest success; represent
to him how needlesly he was afraid of miscarrying
in things that he performs well; set emulation
to work; jealousy is more prevalent in children
than one would imagine, one may see some of
them growing lean and pining with a secret anguish,
because others are more loved or more caressed
than themselves. It is a cruelty too commonly
found among mothers, to make them suffer this
torment; nevertheless, on pressing occasions, we
ought to be skilled in the use of this antidote
to indolence. Shew the child other children
that hardly do better than he; for examples disproportioned
to his weakness would discourage him
utterly: from time to time give him little victories
over his rivals; bring him, if possible, to laugh
freely with you at his own timidity; point out some
as fearful of himself that have got the better of their
disposition; inform him, but indirectly, as it
were speaking of others, that want of courage, and
idleness, stifle the soul; that the listless, and the
inattentive, whatever genius they may have, destroy
their own faculties and degrade themselves.

No. 9. Yy But Yy1v 690

But beware of speaking with an austere and impatient
tone of voice; for nothing so confounds a
dull and faint-hearted child as harshness; on the
contrary, bend all your care to season with ease and
pleasure proportionable to his temper every task you
desire he should perform; and perhaps upon proper
occasions it would not be amiss to irritate him
by some degree of contempt, and some reproaches,
but not by yourself in person; let another do it,
an inferior, or another child, without your seeming
to know what passes.

St. Austin relates, that one single reproach of a servant
wench cast upon his mother Monica when a girl,
so shocked her, as immediately to make her leave
off drinking wine unmixed, a bad habit which not
all the violence and severity of her governness had
been able to keep her from: in short, we must endeavour
to raise up a taste in the minds of these
kind of children, in like manner as is practised
with regard to the palates of some sick people;
these are permitted to try every thing to cure their
want of relish; their fancies are complied with,
even at the expence of propriety of physical rule,
provided they do not run to a dangerous excess.
It is much more difficult to inspire with a taste
those who are without one, than to regulate it in
others where it is not such as it ought to be.

There is another sort of sensibility, which to excite
is still more difficult, and more important, and
that is friendship; the moment a child is capable,
no time should be lost in turning his affections towards
their proper objects, persons who will be of
service to him.

By Yy2r 691

By friendship he will be led to every thing that
can be desired of him: it is a sure attachment to
draw him to his good, provided we know how to
make use of it: all that is to be feared is either
too excessive, or ill-placed affections.

But there are other children that are born politic,
close, unconcerned, but drawing every thing secretly
to their own ends: they deceive their parents,
whose tenderness makes them credulous; they pretend
to love them; they study their inclinations,
in order to conform to them; they seem more docile
than other children of their age, who act without
disguise, as it were upon honour; their suppleness,
while it conceals a stubborn self-will, has the
appearance of true and innate gentleness; and their
real temper, long dissembled, does not entirely display
itself till the opportunity of reforming it is
past and gone.

If there is a temper upon which education can
have no effect, we may say this is it; and at the
same time must own, that the number of such is
greater than will be easily imagined. Parents cannot
quickly come into the belief that their child
has a bad heart; and what they will not see themselves,
no others will have the courage to try to
convince them of, and thus the evil augments
continually; the principal remedy would be, to
give them entire liberty from their earliest infancy
of shewing their disposition: before we correct
we must know them thoroughly. Naturally,
they are plain and open; but, constrain them never
so little, give them but an example of disguise, they
never come back to the original simplicity. True Yy2 it Yy2v 692
it is, that God alone bestoweth a tender and good
heart: we can but incite, by examples of generosity,
by maxim of honesty and disinterestedness,
by manifesting contempt for persons guilty of too
much self love.

We must endeavour, before they have parted
with this first simplicity of the most natural motions
of the mind, to give them a taste for cordial
and reciprocal friendship. This purpose cannot be
better promoted than by bringing such persons
about them as shall never display any thing harsh,
false, low, or interested. It would be right again to
commend them for any thing they have done out
of friendship, provided it be not very wrong placed
or carried too far. Their parents likewise should
appear full of love and kindness for them; for
children often learn of their own parents to love
nothing: and besides all this, I am even for cutting
off, in their presence, all superfluous compliments
to friends, and all sorts of false caresses, as
from whence they get a custom of paying with
empty shews, persons they ought really to love.
There is a defect quite contrary to this we have
been speaking of, and which is often to be found
in a young woman, and that is, to interest themselves
passionately in matters merely indifferent.
They cannot see two persons at variance without
heartily espousing one side or the other; their affections
and aversions run high without proper
grounds: in the party they happen to esteem, they
can see no defects, in whom they happen to dislike,
no one good quality. Now this is not to be
directly opposed; for contradiction makes these fancies2 cies Yy3r 693
more obstinate; but we must remark by little
and little, to the young person, that we are better
acquainted than her with every good quality of her
favourite, and with every bad one of the object of
her dislike: at the same time, take care to point
out, as occasion serves, the inconvenience of some
defects in the agreeable person, as well as the convenience
of certain advantageous qualities to be
found in the person under her displeasure. Do not
press the matter, you will find she will come to of
herself.

This done, lay before her consideration her
strong prejudices in their most unreasonable circumstances,
and say gently, that she will hereafter
be as sensible of others which at present prevail
with her, when they have had their course.

Relate similar mistakes of your own at her time
of life; but principally demonstrate, as clearly as
you are able, the great mixture of good and evil
in every object of our love or hatred, thereby to
abate the intenseness of her friendships and aversions.

As to rewards which you shall promise children,
never let them consist in matters of dress, or any
trifling ornaments, it is doing them a double mischief;
first giving them an esteem for what they
ought to despise, and secondly disabling yourself
from establishing such things for rewards as would
in their nature assist your endeavours. Be very
careful not to threaten them, with obliging them to
study, and keeping them under certain rules: let as
little as possible be said about rules; and when
there is no avoiding such a practice, let us get Yy3 into Yy3v 694
into it, without giving any name, but only a
reason drawn from convenience for doing so and
so at one certain time, or in one place rather than
another.

Were we never to praise children when they do
well, there would be a hazard of discouraging them;
therefore, although praise is somewhat dangerous,
on account of conceit, we must venture to make
use of it, so far as may animate without making
them giddy.

We see that St. Paul, to encourage the weak,
frequently intermixes commendations, that his rebukes
may be readily received――the fathers of
the church do the same. It is true, to render them
useful, it is necessary so to qualify them as to keep
clear of exaggeration or flattery, referring every
good to God, as the only source thereof.

Recompense children we may by means of innocent
plays that have some ingenuity in them; by
walking out with them; by improving conversaton;
by little presents given like so many prizes,
such as pictures or prints, or medals, or geographical
cartes, or books prettily bound and gilt.

To be continued.

Essay Yy4r

Essay
on the

Original Inhabitants of Great Britain,
Concluded.

Having gone through the whole state of
the heptarchy, I find, upon a retrospect of
that government, that although particular princes
are mentioned and particular atchievements are
recited, there still seems wanting a chart of the
whole, that at one view may give a lift and description
of the monarchs, their reigns, and their
religion. Such a map is exhibited in Mr. Guthrie’s
History of England, vol. I. page 126.

How much is it to be regretted, that among
such a number of monarchs, so few acts of greatness,
policy, jurisprudence appear? how intricate
and dark, how teizing and immaterial are the several
historical accounts, from the invasion of Julius
sar
, to the reign of Egbert, king of the West
Saxons
, and afterwards sole king of England? The
history of the Pagans during that period, produces
nothing but blood and slaughter. The history of
the christian church, nothing but ridiculous miracles
and fulsome enthusiasm. All we perceive is,
that the several monarchies were continually at war
with each other; the motives and incitement of
these wars scarce ever appear. We know that Yy4 there Yy4v 696
there was a general assembly, consisting of the
chief and greatest men in each kingdom: we
know that it was called the Wittenagemot, and in
that assembly were debated, regulated, and ordered,
the affairs of the nation. Such a glimmering of
light is very pleasing, as it seems to shew us the
rise and bulwark of our freedom, a parliament.
This is almost the only interesting point of the
heptarchy. The tedious narratives of privileges,
revenues, and immunities granted to the church,
the endowments of monasteries, and the power of
the clergy, are not only unprofitable and disgusting,
but totally useless and despicable: at least they
must appear so to these times, when the pope can
scarce keep up his authority among the roman
catholic states. When his power as a prince is no
longer dreaded, and his power as a pope held in a
very diminutive degree of veneration. When, on
the other hand, sense, liberty, industry, and courage,
unite and coincide to fortify, preserve, and
augment the present glorious and happy state of
England.

Yy5r

The
History
of the
Princess Padmani.

Akebar, the seventh emperor of the Moguls,
inherited the virtues and courage
of the illustrious Tamerlane: all the good qualities
of the Mogul princes seemed to be united in his
person, almost without a mixture of those vices
which make us look upon them as barbarians.
There has scarce been known a prince of a more
penetrating and extensive judgment, of a more
generous and intrepid soul, and at the same time,
tender, compassionate, and grateful.

Among the many triumphs that marked his
glorious reign, the reduction of Chitor was not the
least considerable. An Indian Raja, or prince of the
race of the famous Rana, who had formerly submitted
to the power of Tamerlane, gave umbrage to
Akebar, who could not endure that he should hold
a kind of sovereignty in his neighbourhood.

This prince was called Rana, after the name of
his ancestors, and boasted of being lineally descended
from the antient Porus. The territories
of the Raja were not above twelve days journey
from Dely; Chitor, the capital of his country, was rather Yy5v 698
rather a fortress than a town of trade: it is situated
on a high mountain, surrounded with water on
every side, in the midst of a vast plain. The top
of the mountain on which the town is built is a
flat. It is about a league and a half in circumference,
and half a league over in some places. At
the foot of the mountain, the Nug, a pretty large
river, and very deep, glides gently along, a rivulet
of the best water in the world takes its source in the
town, makes a great many windings within it, and at
last having formed several natural cascades on the break
of the mountain, throws itself into the river. Within
the compass of the fortress are several beautiful fields
sowed with rice, and watered by the overflowings
of the rivulet. It affords provisions enough to
supply a tolerable large garrison. A place inaccessible,
which wants neither victuals nor water,
passes in the Indies for impregnable. However
this was the place which Akebar undertook to
conquer.

This young emperor’s passion for the princess
Padmani, the wife of Rana, represented that enterprize
easy to him, which every one else thought
impracticable. Before he would attempt so dangerous
a siege, Akebar, by his ambassadors, let
Rana understand, that ambition alone was not the
motive of this undertaking, and that he might preserve
his country from the ruin which threatned it, by
giving up the most beautiful princess of the East,
to the most potent monarch of the world.

A proposal of this kind is not so shocking in the
Indies, as it would be in Europe, their laws allow
divorce; however, Rana had too much tenderness
for Padmani, to part with her to a rival, and would hear Yy6r 699
hear nothing more upon that subject but the dictates
of his own valour and the tears of his wife.

“Can you find in your heart to abandon me,”
(says the virtuous princess,) “to a tyrant whom I
detest? have we not strength enough in Chitor
to consume your enemy’s forces, and extinguish
his flame, by the length of a fruitless siege? at
worst, if I must lose my life, I will lose it without
regret, provided I am not so unhappy as to survive
you.”

Words so moving, determined Rana to prefer
an honourable war, to an ignominious peace.
He answered the ambassador of Akebar, that he
would not advise his master to sit down before
Chitor; but if his passion had the ascendant over
his reason, Akebar should find in the person of
Rana, a true Ragepute, capable of maintaining his
rights, and incapable of violating his faith to Padmani.

The emperor was surprised at so haughty a reply;
he was not accustomed to meet with any opposition
to his wll, or be crossed in his designs.
“Can it be possible,” cried he, “that there is a man
upon earth that dares disobey me?”
He quickly
assembled his victorious troops, which had newly
conquered two kingdoms.

Nor was Rana less active, but made preparations
for maintaining a long siege in Chitor:
he rouzed up, by his ambassadors, the slothful Rajas
in his neighbourhood: he gave them to understand,
that their negligence must soon expose them
to the tyranny of a Mahometan; that the Moguls
were a race of people but lately arrived in the Indies,dies, Yy6v 700
and who grew formidable only by the divisions
of the Indians; that if the princes, votaries of
Brama, would unite against the sectaries of Mahomet,
they might easily destroy them.

Jamee and Tala, both Rajas, and princes of
two provinces bordering on Chitor, joined their
troops to those of Rana, and came in person to
make war against Akebar. They appeared in the
field at the head of their armies; but the Mogul,
who advanced by long marches towards Chitor,
quickly dispersed them. The two brothers had
no other remedy but that of retiring into the
strong places of their provinces, and there expect
the enemy, whose forces they were not able to
withstand in the field.

Never was there seen in Indostan a finer nor a
more numerous army than that of the Mogul: he
spared no cost to shew himself before Chitor in
the utmost splendor. The richness of his tents is
hardly to be conceived by us in Europe; all was
gold about them. He thought, by his magnificent
equipage, to dazzle the Princess Padmani, and
by the number of his troops to frighten Rana into
submission.

Akebar found by experience, that virtue and
valour are sometimes proof against the greatest
hopes or the greatest fears. The gallant Indians
beheld without emotion, from the top of their
mountain, the magnificence and prodigious extent
of the enemy’s camp. The Mogul in the beginning
of the siege, acted at once the soldier and
the lover: he shot arrows into the town which
ried letters for Padmani; the princess took no notice of Yy7r 701
of them: he pushed the siege like one in despair.
He fired terribly upon the place from several batteries;
but his cannon shooting upwards, had little
or no effect.

The Indians from their ramparts insulted the
Mahometans, and reproached them with their
want of bravery, though animated to the fight by
more passions than one.

A Portuguese historian tells us, that the siege
of Troy was acted over again in that of Chitor:
he adds, that it lasted twelve years, and that Padmani
had time to grow old, while the Mogul endeavoured
to win her by his arms. This is an exaggeration
which the Mogul Chronocle does not
confirm. The siege lasted at most but two years,
and then concluded by a very extraordinary adventure.

Akebar, wearied out by so obstinate a resistance,
made shew of raising the siege of Chitor, and
wrote to Rana a very obliging artful letter.
He commended the Raja for his courage, but desired
he would grant him two favours, before he
quitted an enterprize which he had undertaken
to his confusion; first, that the Raja would give
him a sight of the princess, whom he had not
known but by public fame; next, that he would
permit him to go into Chitor, and see the only
place in the world capable of resisting his power.

The Raja granted him the second demand very
freely, but refused the first. He consented that
the Mogul should enter Chitor, attended by only
fifty of his officers, but would not promise that
he should see Padmani.

Ake- Yy7v 702

Akebar, accepted the Raja’s offer; and having
received hostages for the security of his person,
he entered Chitor with a smaller number of attendants
than was allowed him. The emperor received
from Rana all the respect and all the distinction
due to his rank. He was regaled in the
palace after the Indian manner. The entertainment
was civil on both sides; but Akebar, who
possessed the most persuasive eloquence, had the
art to make Rana grant him more than he had
promised. When he saw the Indian warmed with
wine, he intreated him to send for Padmani
for one moment. The Raja was willing, but
they had great difficulty to get the princess to consent.
At last in compliance to her husband, she
shewed herself, but disappeared in an instant.
This indiscretion of Rana cost him dear: Akebar’s
passion was much more inflamed upon sight of the
princess, however he had command enough over
himself to dissemble it: he made Rana believe that
he was resolved to raise the siege from a place
which had already given him but too much trouble,
and prudently forbore to intermix in his discourse
any praises of Padmani, but such as were cold and
indifferent.

Rana, thus deceived by appearances, treated his
most cruel enemy without the least distrust: he
received his presents, and gave him others in return.
Akebar bestowed on the prince a scymetar
adorned with diamonds, and Rana made the emperor
accept of some jewels, and now the hour of their parting
drew near. Akebar walked towards the gate of
the fortress, followed only by forty of his attendants;
Rana, to shew his respect, insisted upon waiting on him Yy8r 703
him to the gate. During their walk, Akebar renewed
his kind protestations. At last they came to the
gate of the fortress, where the Mogul, as a farther
testimony of his friendship, would put about
the neck of Rana one of those large pearl necklaces
which in India the men wear as well as the women.
He took care to string it with some of the strongest
twist; and dragged him by this collar out of the
gate, while his forty soldiers opposed the guard,
who made a motion to rescue their prince. The
Mogul forced the Indian to mount a horse; and
after having received some discharges from the
musquets on the ramparts, they conducted Rana
alive to the emperor’s camp.

In the mean time the uproar made at the gate
put the whole town into a consternation: the people
thought the enemy had surprised it; and certainly
had the Mogul been but a little better provided
with an armed force to second his design, he
might easily have carried the place.

Fame, which ever magnifies, brought to Padmani’s
ears the news of a sudden eruption of the
enemy, and that her husband was missing in the
tumult. The gallant princess did not suffer herself
to be overwhelmed with this unexpected disaster;
she immediately got on horseback, and with her
lance in her hand, appeared at the head of her
troops, resolved to conquer or die. She did not
learn the truth of Akebar’s treachery, and the
forcing away of Rana, till she came upon the very
spot: she perceived plainly enough that she had
been the true cause of his misfortune, but she
thought fit to conceal that part. “He is dead,”
she cried, “that dearest husband is dead, whom my “tender- Yy8v 704
tenderness has undone. Let us think no more
of recovering him by a dishonourable composition,
but revenge his death by seeing the authors
of it fall in heaps about us.”

Padmani, without shedding a tear, though
pierced with the sharpest sorrow, walked round
the ramparts, gave all the necessary orders, encouraged
the soldiers, and animated the principal leaders.
In fine, she shewed herself as much superior
to the men in prudence and courage, as she surpassed
in beauty all those of her own sex.

Akebar had now flattered himself that he should
quickly become master of the fortress, and gave
the besieged to understand, that if they did not
deliver up the place, and the princess, he would
first cause Rana’s head to be struck off, and conclude
his revenge by sacking the town, and
putting the inhabitants to the sword. The brave
Amazon answered, that her husband having fallen
into the hands of a perjured man, she was no
longer in doubt of his death; but still there remained
Rageputes enough of his nation to revenge
their sovereign: that for her part, she
would employ all the authority heaven had given
her over her people, to raise up to the Mogul
enemies yet more formidable than Rana; and
that the principal leaders of her army had sworn
to lose their lives rather than surrender the place.

Akebar was not ignorant of the firmness of the
Rageputes in all their resolutions; he chose therefore
to raise the siege, and endeavour to obtain
the princess by way of negotiation. An ambassador
was sent to Padmani, loaded with rich presents,
and the most passionate letters. Akebar repre- Zz1r 705
represented to the princess, that she had given
proofs enough of the fidelity due to her husband;
that it was now time to make some condescension
in favour of a great emperor, and her own interest;
that her tenderness for Rana could not better
appear than by procuring the liberty of her
captive husband; that by redeeming Rana from
his captivity, she might make herself the greatest
queen in the world.

They shewed her at the same time letters extorted
from the captive prince, in which he conjured
her to make herself happy by setting him at
liberty. The heroine rightly apprehended, that
Rana’s was only a forced consent, and that her
own glory depended upon an inviolable fidelity
to him; yet she thought it not unlawful to play
the hypocrite, and deceive a deceiver, who had
robbed her of her husband. She let the Mogul
understand, that she began to waver in her resolution,
and that ambition had shaken her constancy;
that if her vows did not bind her indispensibly
to Rana, she would think herself happy
in being sultaness to so great a prince; but that
she had sworn to her first husband, by all their
gods, that she would never be the wife of another,
without an express consent from his own mouth;
that the emperor might chuse either to suffer
Rana to come to Chitor, or permit Padmani to
go and demand her husband’s consent, in the place
of his captivity.

Akebar embraced the last proposal, and consented
to let the princess come with a good guard
to pay her husband a visit. A castle in the neighbourhood
of Agra was Rana’s prison: it is impossibleNo. 9. Zz possible Zz1v 706
to express the impatience of Akebar for
the arrival of a princess at his capital for whom
he had expended such vast treasures, and exposed
himself to so many dangers. Couriers upon couriers
were dispatched to entreat her not to defer
her departure. The emperor sent her presents
every hour of jewels, fruits, and a mysterious
kind of nosegays, which are made use of in
the east to express, by matching of flowers, the
sentiments of the heart.

The princess got ready her equipage with all
possible speed; the most sumptuous pallanquins
were prepared for her journey. These are a kind
of Indian chaises, in which people of quality are
carried on the shoulders of ten or a dozen slaves;
they are long enough to sleep in, as in a litter:
those for the men are open at top; but the women’s
are close, and of a much larger size. Four
may fit conveniently in one of them; so that
there is need of twenty slaves to bear those in
which the princesses are carried.

Padmani shut up eight of the bravest of her
subjects in the two pallanquins, and enjoined them
a profound silence during the journey; for her
own part she remained at Chitor, and sent away
the pallanquins with a good guard. The project
was executed with so much secrecy that the
whole town was deceived. The people were all in
tears at the supposed departure of their princess,
and followed the pallanquins in crouds out of the
town. Mean time Padmani keeping very private
in her palace, had the pleasure to see the sorrow
of her people for their imaginary loss.

5 As Zz2r 707

As soon as the emperor was informed that the
princess was set out for Agra, he appointed several
persons to meet and compliment her. The
princess’s first eunuch, who managed the intrigue,
and was shut up in the pallanquin, in which the
princess was supposed to be, made answers for
her. Among other things, he let the emperor
know, in the name of Padmani, that if she met
with the least interruption in her journey, or was
hindered from proceeding directly to her husband,
without going through the capital; or even, if she
was disturbed in her conversation with Rana, that
she was determined to stab herself with a dagger
which she brought for that purpose, and held ready
in her hand for fear of any surprise.

Akebar had not a thought of making the least
opposition to the princess’s will. He sent her
word, that she should be at full liberty to see
Rana, to discourse with him, and bid him adieu.
The nearer the pallanquins approached Agra, the
more couriers were dispatched to wait on them.
They were met by them at every village, and still
the eunuch gave answers to the letters of Akebar.
About half a day’s journey from Agra, and three
or four leagues from the castle where Rana was
prisoner, they met a magnificent equipage, which
the emperor had sent to receive the princess.
The Rageputes arrived about the evening at the
place where Rana was prisoner.

The two pallanquins only, and some officers of
Padmani’s guard, were permitted to enter the castle;
these officers, together with the Rageputes shut up
in the pallanquins, dispatched the governor of the
castle, who first advanced to receive the princess; Zz2 after- Zz2v 708
afterwards becoming masters of the guard, they
delivered Rana from his imprisonment. They
mounted him on a very fleet horse; and, as they
had posted change enough on the road, the raja
soon arrived at Chitor, where he made Padmani
all the acknowledgments due to his deliverer.

Mean time Akebar was waiting impatiently in
a garden for the arrival of the princess. When
word was brought him that Rana had made his
escape, and that some armed men had been concealed
in the pallanquins instead of Padmani, he
commanded the messenger’s head be struck off
who brought this news; but coming to himself a
moment after, he was contented to forbid him his
presence for ever. “Pursue, pursue Rana,” cries
he; but Rana was got too far on his road to be
overtaken. As to the Rageputes, who had served
as a convoy to the pallanquins, after having marched
all night with great expedition, they found themselves
about the morning in the territories of a
raja, and a friend to the prince of Chitor, and at
last got safe into their own country.

As soon as Rana was returned to his fortress, he
wrote an insulting letter to Akebar; he reproached
him with his perfidiousness, and rallied him on the
ill success of his amours; he haughtily defied him
to come a second time to try his fortune against the
citadel of Chitor; and added, that after having
been baffled and outwitted by a woman, he might
very well expect to be vanquished by an army of
Rageputes, who waited his arrival with impatience.
Rana did more than insult his enemy with letters;
he erected in the market-place of Chitor a pillar,
on which were engraved these words, “Never trust
the Moguls who have betrayed you.”

The Zz3r 709

The behaviour of Rana, and the indifference of
the princess Padmani, provoked Akebar to such a
degree, that he was no longer master of himself.
Once more he assembled his troops; he augmented
his artillery; he prepared machines; in a word, he
made such provision for the siege of Chitor, that
he believed the taking of it infallible. In this assurance
he surrounded the place on every side; he
raised platforms, on which he planted his engines:
the assaults were furious, and were equally sustained.

The Mogul was now no more that amorous
prince, who seemed tender of the lives of his
princess’s people; but an emperor enraged to the
last degree, who came to avenge a personal affront.
The two principals were continually attentive; one
to push the siege, and the other to defeat it. Rana
scarce ever quitted the ramparts, where he encouraged
his men, and repaired the breaches. Akebar,
on his side, often mounted the platforms, and gave
his orders for forming the attacks. One day as
Akebar was taking a view of the place from one
of those platforms, almost equal in heighth with
the walls of Chitor, he perceived an officer walking
carelesly on the ramparts; he took aim with
his fusee, and shot the raja dead upon the spot.
Two days after the emperor had an account that
he had killed his rival; that his body was burned
in great pomp; and that the generous Padmani,
according to the custom of Ragepute princesses,
had thrown herself into the flames, and mingled
her ashes with those of her husband. Chitor still
made some resistance; but at last was forced to
yield to the valour and fortune of Akebar.

Zz3 The Zz3v 710

The
Lady’s Geography.

Description of the Island of Ceylon.
[Continued from Page 480.]

This country, though mountainous, is watered
by a great number of very fine
rivers which fall from the mountains:――most of
them are too full of rocks to be navigable, but
they contain fish in great abundance. The river
of Mavelagongue, which is the principal of them,
has its source in the Picus Adami, of which we
shall give a description hereafter; it traverses the
whole island towards the north, and falls into the
sea at Trinquemale. Its breadth is about a cross
bow shot: the rocks, which render it very little
navigable, afford harbour and retreat to a great
number of alligators. It runs within a quarter of
a league of the town of Candi; but as the rapidity
of its waters will not admit of any bridge
being built over it, it can only be crossed in little
canoes. It is moreover a point of policy amongst
the inhabitants, who are far from desirous to render
travelling commodious in their country; but
rather chuse to embarrass the roads as much as
possible. In some places this river flows for leagues
together without meeting any interruption from
the rocks. But the Ceylonese in general reap very
little advantages from the waters, either in the way
of commerce, or for the conveyance of goods.

Ex- Zz4r 711

Excepting the province of Ouvah, and the districts
of Oudipollat and Dolusbang, the whole
island is covered with wood. It is well peopled
about the centre, but very indifferently towards
the borders. The inhabitants do indeed shew
many places where they pretend heretofore to
have had very considerable cities, the names of
which the places retain to this day; but there are
scarcely the vestiges of any buildings remaining
in them. Knox, who traversed the island several
times, takes notice of only five which can
deserve that title; and in which the king has palaces,
although they are all in ruins, excepting
that which he particularly inhabits. Of these cities
Candi, or Conde, is the chief. It has the
advantage of being placed in the centre of the
island; so that it may be approached with equal
facility from every part of it. Its form is triangular;
and, according to the custom of the country,
the king’s palace occupies the eastern angle
of it. It is fortified only to the south, because the
access to it is more open there than from any other
quarter. This fortification, however, is nothing
more than a rampart of earth about twenty feet
high, which crosses the valley from one mountain
to another. All the avenues to the city, for two
or three miles distance, are closed up with barriers
of thorn, and a continual guard always kept at
them; and the great river which comes down
from the Picus Adami, passes within a quarter of
a league of it towards the south.

The next city is Nellemby-neur, about twelve
miles south of the preceding. Allout-neur stands
to the north-east of Candi, where the king keeps Zz4 large Zz4v 712
large magazines of corn and rice in reserve against
the time of war. Badoula, which is the fourth
city, is two days journey from Candi, towards
the east of the province of Ouvah. In this province
the best tobacco in the island is cultivated:
it is very well watered; but wood is scarce in it.
Rice and cattle, however, are in abundance in it;
with respect to which, however, this very singular
circumstance is observable, that the cattle
reared there cannot live for any considerable time
when transported into any other province: the
occasion of which is attributed to a certain shrub,
which is found in all the other provinces, and
not in this.

The fifth and last of these cities is Digligyneur,
situated also to the east of Candi. In this
city the king has kept his court ever since the
year 16641664, when a revolt of his subjects drove him
to quit Candi; and with his departure began the
ruin of that city. It is situated in the province
of Hevolattay, a country which is covered with
mountains and rocks, that render the soil of it
extremely infertile. Yet has the king chosen it
for his residence, as a place of security, by being
in the neighbourhood of a very high mountain called
Gauloua, which may, on any occasion, afford
him a safe retreat; and where as much rice may
be gathered as will amply maintain the garrison of
three forts, which defend the entrance to it. It
is extremely steep on all sides; and so invested
with rocks, woods, and precipices, that a handful
of men might stand their ground there against
very numerous armies.

As Zz5r 713

As to the towns and villages of Ceylon, altho’
they are very numerous, there are few of them
that are worth a traveller’s attention. The most
remarkable are those which are consecrated to their
idols, in which some of their Devals, or temples,
may be seen. The inhabitants give themselves
very little trouble about making their streets strait,
or preserving any regularity in their houses; each
family living in a separate building, which is most
usually surrounded with a hedge and ditch. The
Ceylonese never build in the high road, as they
do not chuse to be observed by passengers. Their
largest villages do not contain above a hundred
houses. Their usual number is about forty or fifty,
although there are some which consist of only
eight or ten. Besides which, they quit them
whenever sickness happens to be in any degree
frequent amongst them, or that two or three people
chance to die within any small space of time.
They then imagine that the devil has taken possession
of the place, and therefore immediately
abandon their lands and habitations, in order to
go in search of some more fortunate dwelling.

The king’s palace at Digligy-neur, is surrounded
with a rampart of earth, cased with thatch, to
prevent the rain’s beating it down. This inclosure
is full of various irregular buildings, most of
them low, and covered with stubble, excepting
some few, whose roofs are tiled. These latter have
two stories, with open galleries round them to
let in air, surrounded with ballusters, some of ebony,
and others of painted wood. The windows
also are inlaid with plates of silver and ebony;
and the top of each edifice adorned with vases of Zz5v 714
of earth, or moresque. These several buildings
form a kind of labyrinth, to which there are a
great number of very handsome gates, two of
which have draw-bridges to them. The porticoes
of these are of a most admirable relief; and,
even to the very locks and bolts, are decorated
with carved work. At each of these doors, and
at every passage, are placed centinels, which are
regularly relieved day and night.

The common houses of the inhabitants are
little, low, and thatched. Nor are they allowed
to build them with more than one story, nor to
cover them with tiles, nor even to whiten the walls
of them with lime, though they have a kind of
white clay which they might employ with advantage
to this use. As the country is very hot, they
for the most part neglect the plaistering of their
walls, contenting themselves with the branches
and leaves of trees. They have not even chimneys
in their houses, but make what fire is necessary
for the preparation of their victuals, in a
corner of their apartment, which blackens the
floor very much. The grandees have houses very
handsome and commodious, consisting for the
most part of two buildings opposite to each other,
and united by a wall, which forms a square court.
These walls are surrounded with borders of clay,
rubbed over with cow dung, which renders them
inpenetrable by the rain. Their domestics and
slaves inhabit the houses round them.

As to the temperature of the air, it is very
unwholsome in the southern parts, though all the
rest of the country enjoys a very pure and healthy
air. The vallies are, for the most part, marshy, and Zz6r 715
and full of fine springs. Those which have these
qualities are looked on as the best, because the
rice, which is the principal subsistence of the inhabitants,
requires a great deal of moisture.

The variety which is observed in the air and
rains in the different parts of this island are very
remarkable:――when the west winds begin to blow,
the western parts have great falls of rain, and this
is the proper season to plough and till the ground;
and yet at the very same time the eastern parts of
the island enjoy very dry weather, and gather
in their harvest:――On the contrary, when the
wind blows from the east, they plough and till in
the easterly parts, and gather in the corn in the
opposite ones, towards the west.――Thus the business
of ploughing and harvest employs the islanders
almost all the year round in different seasons
of the year.

This division of rain and drought is made about
the middle of the island; and it frequently happens
that there is rain on one side of the mountain
of Cauragahing, whilst it is extremely hot
and dry on the other side of it. It is also remarked,
that this difference is no less violent than
is it sudden: for on the quitting a very wet spot
of ground, you shall come immediately into a
soil the heat of which shall scorch and burn your
feet.

The southern parts of the island, however,
are not subject to this great quantity of wet weather:
――for there will sometimes continue there for
three or four years together so great and constant
a drought, that the ground shall be incapable of receiving Zz6v 716
receiving any kind of culture. It is even difficult
to dig any wells thereabouts deep enough to get
water that can be drank; and even the very best
that is to be got retains an acrimony and brackishness,
which renders it extremely disagreeable.

On the south of Candi, and at about fourteen
or fifteen leagues from Colombo, is a mountain,
which is looked on as the highest in the island,
and which, from its height and form, which is
nearly that of a sugar-loaf, is very distinctly to be
seen not only all through the island, but even at
upwards of a dozen miles out at sea. This is the
famous Picus Adami, whereof all the travellers,
who have ever been in this country, have spoken
with so much admiration. On a large flat stone,
which is at the top of it, is an impression resembling
that of a man’s foot, but upwards of twice
the natural size of one. The general superstition
is, that this mark was left there by the foot of our
first parent; from whom therefore the mountain
receives its name. In short, were we to recount all
the fabulous things that the Ceylonese introduce
in their history of this mountain, it would be
only abusing the patience of our fair readers.――
let it suffice then to give a plain description of the
place, such as it is, only adding, that these people
look on it as a meritorious action to go and
pay their adorations to this foot; especially on the
first day of the year, which falls with them in
the month of March: at which time are to be
seen immense processions of men, women, and
children, who have undertaken this pilgrimage.

Be- Zz7r 717

Before you come then to the foot of the
mountain, you meet with a very large and pleasant
plain, watered with a great many rills which
fall from the Pic, and form at the bottom of it
a pool to which the Gentiles frequently make a
pilgrimage, never failing to bathe themselves in
it, and wash their cloaths and linen also therein,
from a persuasion that that water has a virtue to
efface all their sins. After this first act of superstition,
they clamber to the top of the mountain,
by the assistance of iron chains affixed thereto;
and without which it would be impossible to get
up, so very steep is it, although there have been
steps wrought out in many parts of it. The way
to the top is at least a quarter of a league. At
a certain distance from the summit are erected two
stone pillars, surmounted by another stone, which
lies across them, and to which is suspended a large
bell, made of metal, having its clapper pierced
with a hole big enough to pass an iron thong
through it, which all the pilgrims are obliged to
pull, and striking one stroke on the bell to try
whether they are purified; because these idolaters
imagine, that if they are not so, the bell will
give no sound. This imaginary misfortune, however,
never happens to them. The summit of
the mountain presents a plain surface, of an hundred
and fifty paces in length, and an hundred
and ten in breadth; in the middle of which is the
flat stone which it is said bears the impression of
a gigantic human foot, two palms long, and
eight inches broad. There are some trees planted
about this stone; and to the left of it are a few
huts, whither the pilgrims retire. On the right hand Zz7v 718
hand there was formerly a very find pagod, whereof
the Ceylonese relate wonders; and Baldeus describes
sixty-eight statues and figures, which are
to be met with in different cavities of the mountain.
From the Picus Adami, as we have observed
before, issue most of the rivers which water the
island of Ceylon.

Natural History of Ceylon.

This island produces a great quantity of rice:
in the cultivation of which the industry of the
inhabitants renders itself extremely conspicuous;
for when we come to consider how necessary water
is in the culture of that grain, and at the same
time recollect that great part of the island is extremely
mountainous, it will appear wonderful
that it should be so fertile as it is. The manner,
however, that the Ceylonese have contrived for
rendering it so, is by levelling the sides of these
mountains at certain stages, from three to eight
feet in breadth, so as to form a kind of staircase
from the bottom of the hill to the uppermost of
these stages, in which they sow their rice. Now
as the island is very much visited with rain,
and that there is besides a great frequency of
springs on the mountains, they have found means
to dig large reservoirs nearly on a level with the
highest springs; from whence the water is made
to fall on the uppermost rows, and from them
gradually to the others, so as to keep them continually
supplied with water. Some of these reservoirs
are half a league in length, some less, and
their depth usually from two to three yards.

There Zz8r 719

There are several kinds of rice distinguishable in
the island of Ceylon, which are defined by different
names, although they differ very little in
their taste; and indeed scarcely in any thing more
than the length of time they take in ripening.
Some is seven months in coming to perfection,
whilst some will ripen at six, five, four, or three
months end. That which is soonest ripe is the
best tasted; but does not yield so plentifully.
There is even a kind which ripens in dry ground,
and is therefore sowed in those places where it is
not in the power of art to convey water. This
would be a very great treasure to the inhabitants
of the eastern parts, were it not much inferior
to the other kinds both in taste and smell.

Besides the rice, this island furnishes various
sorts of grain; which, although by no means approaching
to it in goodness, are nevertheless a
very good resource in times of scarcity. They
have also great quantities of excellent fruits; but
they might reap much more advantage from them,
if they were sufficiently fond of them, to bestow
some care on their cultivation. But as they pay
very little regard to those which have nothing
agreeable in them but their taste, and cannot serve
them by way of food when the grain is at any
time deficient, the only trees which they plant
are those that produce nutritive fruits. The other
kinds grow of themselves: and what still diminishes
the care of the inhabitants, is, that in all
places where nature produces any delicious fruits,
the officers of the country tie a label round the
tree in the king’s name, with three knots at the end Zz8v 720
end of it; which being done, no one dares touch
it, without running the hazard of a very severe
punishment, and sometimes even of death. The
fruit when ripe is generally carried in a white
linen cloth to the governor of the province; who,
selecting the finest, wraps it up in another linen
cloth, and sends it to court, keeping the rest for
himself, and returning none to the proprietors.

Aaa1r

The
Lady’s Museum
.

The Trifler.
[Number X.]

Madam,

In a life of sixty-four years, alas how
times are altered! when I was young,
what dread and reverence were paid to
omens, dreams, visions, blue burning
candles, knives and forks across each other, salt
spilt by aukwardness, and every kind of prognostic
that led into the avenues of fate! The present times,
or rather the last twenty years of my existence, treat
these important points as trifles. Owls screech unheard.
I myself dream and repeat my dreams unregarded.
Thieves appear in the watch-lights,
and we lose a marrow-spoon the next day; no matter,
nothing foretold our loss. My elder sister, No. 10. Aaa bed- Aaa1v 722
bed-rid and very old I confess, assures me, that
her curtains have been drawn aside three times
within these five weeks, by something in the shape
of a dog without a head; but she, poor woman,
is looked upon as doating. Jett, my little spaniel,
I am sure, often sees something that comes from
the other world; but Jett’s a dog, and can only
bark at it.

What a pity it is, madam, that we cannot at the
same time when we abhor the superstitions of popery,
retain that veneration, I had almost said duty,
to celestial warnings, which, no longer ago than
the protestant reign of good queen Anne, I can
very well remember, had an influence over every
action of our lives.

It was then, madam, that a winding-sheet in the
candle, or a cinder coffin jumping out of the fire,
sent many a wicked maid to her prayers and repentance
for a whole week together.

It was then, madam, that doctor Aaron Sandford,
the star-gazing haberdasher, of Bednal green,
and doctor Duncan Campbell, the deaf and dumb
conjurer, in Buckingham Court, were followed and
revered with as true devotion as the methodists are
in these wicked days.

Witches indeed have pretty well kept their
ground, notwithstanding the thunder of an act of
parliament, and the execution of poor Thomas
Coliey
, only for stifling Ruth Osborne, the witch of
Tring, in a pond of water. It is not six months
ago since I read an account in one of the news-papers
of a witch in Northumberland. The best people
in the parish assembled to take her; they surroundedrounded Aaa2r 723
her house boldly, and in a body; they
burst open the door, but they found she was flown,
probably up the chimney, and upon a broomstick.

My mother and my grandmother have often informed
me of many wonderful noises, apparitions,
and visions, that have been seen and heard in our
family. My honoured parents were not only pious
matrons but great believers; and shall I degenerate?
All good stars forbid! yet I foresee that with me
must die the usual family-veneration for supernatural
causes.

My two grand-daughters are incorrigibly obstinate
and careless: they give each other knives
and scissars, without considering the consequence,
that such kind of instruments invisibly cut love and
affection. Sukey, the eldest, never fails to quit the
room as soon as I begin to read my fate in coffeegrounds,
and her sister Nancy seems not to pay
the least regard to Childermas day.

What can I do? pray madam, assist me in correcting
these two girls, and in teaching them to
stand in awe of spirits, hobgoblins, fairies, deathwatches,
and Will i’ the wisp.


I am, Madam,
Your most Humble Servant,

Grace Pythoness

Aaa2 The Aaa2v

The
History
of
Harriot and Sophia
Continued.

The first thought that struck the amazed Sophia
was, that Sir Charles, either following
the motions of his natural inconstancy, or in revenge
of her supposed contempt of him, had married
Harriot. Certain that she had now lost for
ever this lover, who with all his real or imputed
faults, she had never been able to banish from her
heart, she resigned herself up to the sharpest agonies
of despair, and had already arrived at her
sister’s house before she was able to stop the course
of her tears.

A servant in the livery of her own family opened
the door. This circumstance surprised Sophia, who
pulling her hat over her eyes to conceal her disorder,
asked him, with some hesitation, if his mistress
was at home.

The fellow replied, he believed she was, and
opening the coach-door, shewed her into a parlour,
telling her, with a smart air, that he would enquire
of his lady’s woman whether she was visible yet
or no.

So- Aaa3r 725

Sophia having summoned all her fortitude to
enable her to go through this severe trial with dignity,
had time enough to recollect and compose
herself before any one appeared; and now several
circumstances rushed upon her memory which in
the first transports of her astonishmentt and grief
had escaped her attention.

Mrs. Darnley, in her letter, had not mentioned
Harriot’s marriage, but barely said she had left
her. The servant who delivered her message
called her miss Darnley; and though she lived in
a house that belonged to Sir Charles, yet it was
scarcely suitable to the quality of his wife.

A few moments reflection upon these appearances
made the generous Sophia change the object
of her concern. The misfortune for which she
had grieved so much, seemed light, compared with
that she apprehended: she wept no longer for the
incostancy of her lover; she trembled for the honour
of her sister; and her greatest fear now was,
that Sir Charles was not married.

While she was absorbed in these melancholy
thoughts, Harriot’s maid entered the room, who
after glancing over Sophia, with a supercilious eye,
(so she was very simply drest,) asked her, “If she
had any business with her lady.”

“Tell her,” replied Sophia, “that her sister is
here.”

The girl blushed, courtesied, and flew to acquaint
her mistress; and Sophia was instantly desired
to walk up stairs.

She found Harriot in her dressing room, in an
elegant dishabille, having just finished her morning’sAaa3 ning’s Aaa3v 726
work, which appeared in a suit of ribbons
made up with great taste

As soon as she saw Sophia, she rose from her
chair, and saluted her with affected dignity; but
at the same time with an air of embarrassment that
encreased every moment: so that being unable to
bear the sweet but penetrating looks of her sister,
she resumed her work, altering and unripping,
without any apparent design, yet affecting to be
extremely busy, and to shew how perfectly she
was at ease, talked of the most trifling matters imaginable,
while Sophia gazed on her in silent anguish,
anxious to know the truth of her situation,
yet dreading to have it explained. At length she
told her that she was going to Kensington to her
mother, and desired to know if she had any message
to send to her.

Harriot suddenly interupting her, as if she feared
some further questions, began to exclaim against
her mother’s unreasonable temper, saying,
that she had offended her violently only because
she had it not in her power to comply with some
very extravagant expectations which she had
formed.

“Sister,” said Sophia, “I am wholly ignorant of
your affairs; I know not what cause of discontent
you have given my mother, but I see
there is a great alteration in your condition of
life, and I hope――”

“What do you hope, pray miss?” interrupted
Harriot, reddening: “I suppose I am to have some of
your satirical slings; your temper is not altered
I find.”

“Dear Aaa4r 727

“Dear Harriot,” resumed Sophia, with tears in
her eyes, “this causeless anger confirming her sufpicions,
why do you reproach me with being
satirical? is it a crime to be anxious for your
happiness?”

“I wish you would not trouble yourself about
me,”
replied Harriot, “I know best what will make
me happy; you should not pretend to instruct
your elders, miss Sophy; I am older than you;
you know, you have often upbraided me with
that.”

“Sister,” said Sophia calmly, “you desired to see
me, have you any thing to say to me?”

“I know,” answered Harriot, “that I shall meet
with ungrateful returns for my kindness, nevertheless
I shall act like a sister towards you, and
it was to tell you so that I wished to see you:
I very much doubt whether, if you were in
prosperity, you would do the same by me.”

“Have I behaved so ill in adversity then,” said
Sophia, “that you form this harsh judgment of me,
sister?”

“Pray don’t upbraid me with your behaviour,
miss,”
said Harriot; “other people may have behaved
as well as you, though they are not
prudes.”

“You say you are in prosperity, sister,” said Sophia,
“but perhaps you and I have different notions
of prosperity: let me know the truth of
your situation, and if I find you happy according
to my notions of happiness, you will soon
be convinced that I can take a sister’s share
in it.”

Aaa4 “I am Aaa4v 728

“I am not obliged to give an account of my
conduct to you,”
replied Harriot, who had listened
to this speech with great emotion; “and I must
tell you, sister Sophy, that if you go on taking
this liberty of questioning and censuring me, I
shall not care how seldom I see you. As to my
mother, I know that it is my duty to do every
thing for her that is in my power; and this I
have offered to do already.”

Saying this, she rang the bell, and her maid appearing,
she gave her some orders which necessarily
required her attendance in the room; so that
Sophia, finding she could have no further discourse
with her sister, rose up and took leave of
her with an aching heart. Her griefs all aggravated
by the apprehension of her sister’s dishonour,
and the hatred which she felt for Sir Charles, as her
seducer, struggling with a tender remembrance,
her gentle bosom was torn with conflicting passions,
and she proved but too well the truth of that
maxim, That philosophy easily triumphs over past
and future evils, but the present triumph over her.

Mrs. Darnley received her daughter with unusual
tenderness: she felt how much she stood in
need of her filial care; and her behaviour was dictated
by that interested kindness which only gives
in expectation of receiving back doublefold.

Sophia saw her pale and emaciated, and was
greatly affected with the sight: she would not
mention her sister, for fear of discomposing her;
but Mrs. Darnley soon introduced the subject that
was most in her thoughts, and exclaimed against Har- Aaa5r 729
Harriot’s undutifulness and want of affection with
the most violent transports of passion.

“I have been the best of mothers to her,” said
she, melting into tears; “I have always indulged
her in all her wishes, and impaired my circumstances
to support her extravagancies, and how
has she returned this kindness! would you think
it, my dear Sophy, though she is in affluent circumstances,
and I, by the loss of my annuity,
am plunged into all my former distresses, she
has refused to pay those debts which I contracted
during the time she lived with me; and thinks
it sufficient to invite me to reside in her house,
where, no doubt, I should feel my dependence
severely.”

“Sir Charles,” said Sophia sighing, “does not
act with his usual generosity; if he has married
my sister, why does he suffer you to be in distress?”

“Married your sister!” repeated Mrs. Darnley,
in astonishment.

“Ah, madam,” resumed Sophia, “is she not married
then to Sir Charles?”

“Why, is it possible that you can wish him to
be married to Harriot?”
said Mrs. Darnley.

“Alas!” cried Sophia, “ought I not to wish it,
when I see her in his house?”

“Oh,” resumed Mrs. Darnley, “I perceive your
mistake; but that house is not Sir Charles’s
now; Lord L— bought it of him, with the furniture,
some time ago; it might have been
yours, and without any offence to your virtue
too, yet you thought fit to refuse it: but I 2 “will Aaa5v 730
will not pretend to reprove one so much wiser
than myself――”

“Well, madam,” interrupted Sophia eagerly, “then
is it not to Sir Charles that my sister is married,
to whom is she married?”

“You have seen her, have you not?” said Mrs.
Darnley
, looking a little confused.

“I have indeed seen her,” said Sophia, “but she
did not explain her situation to me.”

“And do you imagine,” resumed Mrs. Darnley
peevishly, “that she would be less reserved with
her mother? and if she was afraid of telling you
the truth, is it likely she would own it to me?”

“Then I fear it is bad indeed with Harriot,”
cried Sophia, in a melancholy accent, since she
has so much to conceal from a mother and a
sister.”

“You were always censorious, Sophy,” said Mrs.
Darnley
, with some passion; “for my part; I am
resolved to think the best. If Lord L―― is
married privately to your sister, her character
will one day be cleared to the world, and she
thinks no prudent person can blame her, for
chusing to bear for a time a few undeserved
censures, rather than to struggle with poverty
and contempt.”

Sophia, now convinced of Harriot’s unhappy
conduct, burst into tears. Mrs. Darnley after looking
at her in silence a moment, said, with some
confusion, “Then you do not believe your sister
is married, Sophy?”

“Ah, madam,” replied Sophia, “you do not say
that you know she is, and whatever reasons there “might Aaa6r 731
might be for concealing her marriage from the
world, certainly there are none for hiding it
from you.――In vain,”
added she, with still greater
emotion, “would your parental tenderness seek
to deceive yourself.”

“Reproach me no more with my tenderness for
your sister,”
interrupted Mrs. Darnley, angrily; “I
am too much affected with her ingratitude already.”

“I am sorry she is ungrateful,” said Sophia; “but
oh! my dear mama, it is not fit you should accept
of her assistance.”

“I hope,” said Mrs. Darnley, casting down her
eyes, “that I know what is fit for me to do as well
as my daughter.――But Sophy,”
added she, after
a little pause, “I am sorry to tell you, if you do
not know it already, that if you have still any
thoughts of Sir Charles, you deceive yourself; I
am very well informed, that a match has been
proposed to him, and he has given so favourable
an answer, that it is expected the marriage will
be concluded, as soon as he comes from Paris:
I heard it all from one of the young lady’s relations.”

This was a severe stroke to poor Sophia, who had
just begun to breathe again, after the anguish she
had suffered, in the belief that Sir Charles had forsaken
her for her sister, and added perfidy and
baseness to his inconstancy.

Mrs. Darnley, who saw her turn pale, and her
eyes swimming in tears, while she struggled to conceal
her emotions, could not help being affected with Aaa6v 732
with her distress, and endeavoured to console
her.

Sophia, more softened by this tenderness, suffered
her tears to flow a few moments unrestrained;
then suddenly wiping her charming eyes, “Pardon
this weakness, madam,”
said she; “this indeed
is not a time to weep for myself, your sorrows
claim all my tears.”

“Aye, I have sorrows enough, Heaven knows,”
said Mrs. Darnley, “my debts unpaid, my annuity
gone, what have I to trust to?”

“Providence,” interrupted Sophia, “your piety
and my industry. Alas! my dear mama, your
greatest affliction is not the loss of your annuity,
or the debts with which you are encumbered, it
is my sister’s unhappy fall from virtue. That
parent,”
pursued she, “who sees a beloved child
become a prey to licentious passions, who sees
her publicly incur shame and reproach, expelled
the society of good and virtuous, and lead
a life of dishonour, embittered with the contempt
of the world, and the secret upbraidings of her
own conscience; that parent can best judge of
your anguish now: I have only a sister’s feelings
for this misfortune! but these feelings are strong
enough to make me very unhappy.”

Mrs. Darnley appeared so much moved with
this discourse, that Sophia pursued it, till she
brought her mother to declare, that she would
rather suffer all the inconveniencies of poverty,
than give a sanction to Harriot’s guilty, by partaking
of its reward.

Sophia, Aaa7r 733

Sophia, to relieve her anxiety, laid down a plan
for their future subsistence, and proved to her, that
by her skill in several little useful arts, it would be
easy for her to supply her with all the necessaries of
life. “We will first,” said she, “pay your debts.”

“How is that to be done?” said Mrs. Darnley,
hastily.

“The furniture of your house,” said Sophia, “the
plate, and other pieces of finery, which Sir
Charles Stanley
presented to you, will, if converted
into money, not only pay your debts, but
provide a little fund for present expences, and a
reserve for future exigencies; mean while, my
industry and care will, I hope, keep want far
from you. I have friends, who will find employment
for my little talents; and if I can but
make your life easy and comfortable, I shall think
myself happy.”

Mrs. Darnley, with tears in her eyes, embraced
her daughter, bid her dispose of every thing as she
pleased, and assured her she would endeavour to
bear her new condition of life with patience and
resignation.

Sophia immediately wrote to a gentleman of the
law, who had been an intimate friend of her father’s;
and he undertook to manage their little affairs
in town. A few days afterwards he brought
them fifty pounds, which was all that remained
from the sale, after every demand upon Mrs. Darnley
was paid.

She read over the accounts with great emotion,
bitterly regretting every trinket she had parted Aaa7v 734
parted with, and told Sophia, that it was absolutely
necessary they should settle in some village near
town, for she could not bear the thoughts of exposing
her poverty to her acquaintance, and of being
seen in a worse condition than formerly.

Sophia, who thought her declining health a better
reason for not residing in London, hired in an
adjacent village, at a very small rent, a little house,
or rather cottage, so neat, and situated so happily,
that an imagination as lively as hers was, and a little
romantick, could not fail of being charmed with it.
To this place she removed her books, and being provided
by her friend Dolly, with an innocent country
girl for a servant, she conducted her mother to
her rural abode, and had the satisfaction to find her
pleased with it, novelty having always charms for
her, and here for a few days, it supplied the place
of those other gratifications to which she had been
accustomed.

In the midst of these cares, Sophia did not forget
her unhappy sister: she wrote several letters to her,
in which she employed all the power of virtuous
eloquence to bring her to a sense of her errors, but
in vain.

Harriot did not deign to answer her, but in a letter
to her mother, she complained of the injurious
treatment she received from Sophia, and earnestly
intreated her to leave her sister, and reside with
her.

Although Mrs. Darnley refused this offer with
seeming steadiness, yet her discontent was but too
apparent. A life of retirement, which often obliged 5 her Aaa8r 735
her to seek in herself, those resource against languor
and melancholy, which she used to find in the
dissipations of the town, could not be grateful to
one who had never accustomed herself to reflection,
whose mind was filled with trifles, and its whole
stock of ideas derived from dress, cards, and every
other fashionable folly.

To be capable of enjoying a rural life, there is
something more necessary than a good understandin:
innocence and purity of manners must contribute
to give a relish to pleasures, which are founded
in reason, virtue, and piety.

Hence it was, that Sophia, in the bloom of youth,
found happiness in the solitude of a village, while
her mother, in declining age, panted after the vanities
of the town.

In vain, did Mr. Herbert fill the letters he wrote
to Mrs. Darnley, with maxims of morality and
pious admonitions; he experienced here the truth
of that observation, that it is a work of great difficulty,
to dispossess vice from a heart, where long
possession seems to plead prescription.

Sophia, who knew her mother’s taste for living
at ease, that she might be able to gratify it, applied
herself diligently to her work, which was a piece
of embroidery, that had been bespoke by a benevolent
lady, in order to give her present employmen;
and, by exhibiting it as a proof of her ingenuity,
to procure her more. She likewise exercised
her invention in drawing little designs for fanmounts;
and always chose such subjects as conveyed
some moral lesson to the mind, while they pleased
the imagination.

Some Aaa8v 736

Some of these drawings were disposed of, by the
lady her friend, so advantageously, that Sophia was
encouraged to pursue her labour; and Mrs. Darnley,
flattered by the prospect of more easy circumstances,
began to enlarge her scheme of expence,
made little excursions about the country in a
post-chaise, talked of hiring a better house, and
of passing two months at least in London during
the winter.

Mean time Harriot became more earnest in her
solicitations to her mother, to come and live with
her; her situation began to be so generally suspected,
that she was in danger of being wholly neglected.

She wrote to her in a strain of tenderness and
duty, that revived all the ill-judging parent’s affection,
who invited her to make her a visit in her
little retreat, and promised her a favourable reception
even from Sophia herself.

Sophia was indeed far from opposing this visit;
she was rather desirous of drawing her sister thither
frequently, with a hope that her example and her
arguments, might one day influence her to change
her conduct.

Harriot received this invitation with joy; for
such was the depravity of her mind, that she exulted
in having an opportunity of displaying the granduer
of her dress, and equipage to her sister; to her
who had made virtuous poverty her choice, and
shewn that she despised riches, when they were to
be purchased by guilt. “The pride of human nature
(says an eminent writer) takes its rise from its corruption,
as worms are produced by putrefaction.”

The Bbb1r 737

The wretched fallen Harriot was proud! the diamonds
that glittered in her hair, the gilt chariot,
and the luxurious table; these monuments of her
disgrace contributed to keep up the insolence of
a woman, who by the loss of her honour was lower
than the meanest of her servants, who could boast
of an uncorrupted virtue.

Sophia was busily employed upon her embroidery,
when Harriot, from her gay chariot, alighted
at her door; she entered that humble abode of
innocence and industry, in a kind of triumph, and
accosted her sister with a haughty expression of superiority
in her looks and air, as if she expected
the splendor of her appearance should strike her
with awe.

Sophia received her with the modest dignity of
conscious virtue; and Harriot, tho’ incapable of
much reflection, yet soon perceived the miserable
figure she made, in the presence of such a character,
and stood silent and abashed, while Sophia
contemplated her finery with an eye of pity and
of anguish.

Harriot, at length recovering herself, asked for
her mother, who that moment entered the room.
The sight of her daughter’s equipage, had thrown
her into an agreeable flutter of spirits, and she readily
pardoned the fine lady, all the faults of the ungrateful
child.

Harriot emboldened by so kind a reception, proposed
to her to accompany her to town, promising
to make her abode with her agreeable, by every
instance of duty and affection.

No. 10. Bbb Mrs. Bbb1v 738

Mrs. Darnley blushed, and was silent. Sophia
fixed her eyes upon her mother, anxious and impatient
for her answer; she cast a timed glance at
Sophia: she read in her speaking eyes her sentiments
of this proposal; and turning to Harriot,
she told her faintly, that not being satisfied with
her conduct, it would be very improper for her to
countenance it, by residing with her.

Harriot burst into tears, and exclaimed against
her sister’s malice, who, she said, acted like her
most cruel enemy, and sought to ruin her character,
by estranging herself from her company, and
preventing her mother from taking notice of
her.

Sophia, with great gentleness, proved to her, that
the loss of her reputation, was the necessary consequence
of her living in a manner unsuitable to
her circumstances; that her mother and her, by
complying with her request, could not preserve
her from censure, but would incur it themselves.

“You call me cruel, Harriot,” said she, “for
estranging myself from your company; but
consider a little, whether it is not you that are
both cruel and unjust. Why would you deprive
me of the only reward the world bestows on
me, for a life of voluntary poverty; you have
exchanged a good name for dress and equipage;
and I, to preserve one, subject myself to labour
and indigence: you enjoy your purchase; but I
should lose mine, were I to have that complaisance
for you which you require. Leave me “my Bbb2r 739
my reputation then, since it is the sole recompence
of those hardships to which I willingly
submit; and if you wish to recover yours, be
contented to be poor like me.”

Sophia, finding her sister listened to her, tho’ it
was sullenly, and with down cast eyes, expatiated
in a tender manner upon the errors of her conduct,
and the fatal consequences that were likely to
follow.

Harriot at length interrupted her, with a pert
air, and said, “She would not be taught her duty
by her younger sister;”
then turning to her mother,
“I hope madam,” said she, “my sister will not
have so much power with you, as to make you
forbid my coming here.”

She put her handkerchief to her eyes, as she
said this; to which Mrs. Darnley replied, with great
vehemence, “That no person on earth should
ever prevail upon her to cast off her child.”

Sophia was silent, and observing that her presence
seemed to lay them under some restraint, she
rose up, to retire to her work, telling her sister, as
she passed by her, “That far from hindering her
visits, she would rather encourage her to repeat
them often, that she might be convinced it was
possible, to be happy in a cottage.”

Harriot laughed, and muttered the words romantick
and affectation, which Sophia took no notice
of, but left her at liberty to converse freely
with her mother.

Mrs. Darnley talked to her at first in a chiding
strain, and affected to assume the authority of a
parent; but, a slave to her appetites, she could not Bbb2 resist Bbb2v 740
resist any opportunity of gratifying them; and
Harriot found it no difficult matter to force a
present upon her, to supply those expences which
her extravagance, and not her wants, made necessary.

Harriot now came often to the village, and
gave it out, that she was upon the best terms imaginable
with her mother and sister, not doubting
but the world would cease to suspect her,
since Sophia approved her conduct.

The frequency and length of her visits made
Sophia entertain hopes of her reformation, since
the time she spent with her mother, was taken
from that dangerous and immoral dissipation,
which forms the circle of what is called a gay life.
For it is with our manners as with our health; the
abatement of vice is a degree of virtue, the abatement
of disease is a degree of health.

Mr. Herbert being perfectly recovered, filled
Sophia with extreme joy, by the account he sent her
of it, and of his resolution to come and live near
her.

While she impatiently expected his arrival, and
sent many a longing look towards the road, near
which her little cottage was situated, she one day
saw a gentleman ride by full speed, who in his
person and air had a great resemblance to Sir
Charles Stanley
. Her heart, by its throbbing emotion,
seemed to acknowledge its conqueror; for
poor Sophia was still in love: she loved, though she
despaired of ever being happy; and by thus persisting
in a hopeless passion, contradicted that
maxim, that love like fire, cannot subsist without continual Bbb3r 741
continual motion, and ceases to be as soon as it
ceases to hope or fear.

Sophia, not able to remove her eyes from the
place where she fancied she had seen Sir Charles,
continued to look fixedly towards the road, and
was beginning to believe she had been mistaken,
when a servant in Sir Charles’s livery rode by also,
and put it out of doubt that she had really seen the
master.

This unexpected incident awakened a thousand
tender melancholy ideas in her mind; and finding
herself too much softened, she had recourse again
to her work, to divert her imagination from an
object, she had vainly endeavoured to forget.

To be concluded in our next.

Bbb3 The Bbb3v 742

The
Judgment of Paris.
a
Poem.

Sent to the Author of the Lady’s Museum, by a
Friend.
Nobis forma placet; sapientia, regna, valete.

Daughters of Jove, immortal Nine, inspire

This artless bosom with celestial fire:

Graces that in the cheeks of Venus shine,

Bloom in my numbers, and inform each line.

So may I challenge the contested bays,

And charm the ear, when beauty claims the lays.

On a green truf reclin’d, lo! Paris lies,

And from his pipe melodious sounds arise:

His music sweetly charms the hours away,

While beauty’s pow’r employs his tuneful lay.

He sung, when wounded by Alcmena’s eyes,

How in a borrow’d form Jove gain’d the prize:

And how, when rifling Leda’s charms, he press’d

(Conceal’d in snowy plumes) her softer breast

Of Heav’n’s great Lord he sung each fam’d amour,

Of god’s subdu’d by love’s superior pow’r;

The birds are mute, and listen to his song,

Or in soft echo’s his sweet notes prolong.

The Bbb4r 743

The wond’ring sheep a while forget to feed,

And stop attentive to his tuneful reed:

The gods too hearken, and his song approve,

But most he charm’d the almighty ear of Jove.

“And now,” he said, “may all our discords cease,

Nor female jars disturb celestial peace;

See there the judge of beauty; now agree,

Ye lovely rivals, to his just decree.”

The heav’nly beauties his command obey

And, conscious of her charms, each wings her way.

The golden ball descends, the destin’d prize,

And each alternate meets his wond’ring eyes.

First Jove’s great queen, with proud commanding air

Graceful, not beautious, draws majestic near.

Respect she gains, but ne’er the heart can move;

All must admire, but none presume to love.

“Do then,” she cry’d, “these beauties faintly shine?

And can those childish charms contend with
mine?
To me, presumptuous! dare they rivals prove? To me? the sister and the wife of Jove! If crowns, if pow’r, if titles, honours, praise, The regal purple, or the hero’s bays, Have charms to move――Behold! I give ’em all: All shall await thee for that golden ball. And heav’n’s great queen thy every step shall
guard;
Honours shall court thee, kingdoms shall reward, Unskill’d you are from what a race you spring, That shepherd’s dress perhaps conceals a king. ’Tis I must seat thee on thy injur’d throne, And make rebellious crouds their monarch own. Bbb4 “I’ll Bbb4v 744 I’ll make each vanquish’d tyrant tribute pay, And every nation stoop beneath thy sway. But if these offers fail to move thee, dread An injur’d queen’s just vengeance on thy head; A sure resentment my repulse shall wait, My smile is heaven, but my frown is fate.”

Thus Juno spoke;――see Pallas next appear:

Pallas with decent steps drew slow’ly near.

“No study’d phrase,” she said, “my cause requires;

Wisdom the truth, tho’ unadorn’d, admires; Nor shall I venture, like a treach’rous guide, The dang’rous turnings of my paths to hide; Nor tempt with honours, nor allure with joy; Honours will fail, and pleasure soon will cloy. Virtue and wisdom, attributes of Heav’n, Those sister-beauties, those to me are giv’n: Virtue alone, true happiness can give, And wisdom only teach us how to live. These are my gifts: I also join th’ fight, And guide th’ godlike hero’s blows aright. I, crown’d with lawrels from successful war, Lead him triumphant in th’ gilded car. Nor less my beauty, tho’ conceal’d with care; Nor, tho’ more manly than my sex, less fair. Mine is each wining art, and ev’ry charm, That with soft passion can th’ bosom warm. Behold these hands! do they to Juno’s yield; One waves the weapon, and one grasps the
shield.
And view this face, which gods in vain adore; This breast, which none have ever view’d before. “A weighty Bbb5r 745 A weighty breast plate this soft bosom bears, This virgin brow a massy helmet wears. Speak shepherd, be in this one suit my friend, Thee virtue, valour, wisdom shall attend. Th’ admiring gods look down, well pleased to see The image of themselves appear in thee.”

She spoke, the shepherd doubts; the dubious
scales

Hung wav’ring, nor disclose who most prevails.

But when bright Venus drew aside her vail,

The shepherd’s eyes, o’erpow’r’d with beauties fail.

As when Sol, late eclips’d, illumes the skies,

His beams dart pow’rful on the weaken’d eyes.

Our dazzled sight shrinks from the glitt’ring ray,

And droops beneath th’ o’erwhelming tide of day.

The powerful cestus negligently plac’d,

With diamonds buckled round her slender waist.

Her sparkling eyes with killing lustre glow,

And her fair cheeks unbidden beauties show.

Unstudy’d charms her winning motion grace,

And modest nature purpled o’er her face.

Thus in soft music she allures his ear,

“Ah! why that bashful blush, those signs of
fear?”

(For now the shepherd felt the tender heat,

And his fond heart irregularly beat;

His quicker pulse, and trembling nerves, confess’d

The rising tumults of his raptur’d breast.)

Can aught forbidding in these eyes appear?

Or love inspire th’ ungentle passion, fear?

Paris, then hear, and oh! if ever love

Had charms, that could thy tender bosom move,

“Grant Bbb5v 746

Grant me this suit, or henceforth may you find

Th’ Idalian nymphs, to all your vows unkind.

Oh! were I skill’d thy list’ning ear to move,

And sweetly form’d to bend the soul to love,

Then smiles and winning words the prize might
gain,

Nor others triumph, while I sue in vain:

Nor yet, if looks the secret soul confess,

When Paris judges, need I fear success.

Thine are love’s triumphs, and the nymph who
views

That radiant form, but coldly can refuse.

Yet in thy breast, perhaps, love never reigns,

Stranger to all its joys, and all its pains;

The half-consenting blush, the glance betray’d,

And the soft whisper of the yielding maid;

The flame inspiring touch, the melting eyes,

And the ten thousand tender niceties,

That lovers only feel――to none is known

The bliss of madness, but the mad alone.

But if some happy nymph has found the art

To point her charms aright, and wound thy
heart,

Thy longing eyes shall not in vain adore,

But she alike shall taste my mighty pow’r.

I am the queen of love, ’tis I inspire

The rising sigh, fond thought, and soft desire;

In the fair cheek bid speaking blushes rise,

And the king languish grace the yielding eyes:

Bid tender wishes warm the virgin’s soul,

And the fair bosom grant without controul.

Had only Helen pow’r thy heart to gain,

E’en Helen’s self should joy to ease your pain.

“Helen! Bbb6r 747

Helen! the prize to which ambition soars;

Helen! whose charms each wishing heart adores,

Jove’s beauteous daughter shall thy conquest be,

And lose ev’n the crowns and fame――the world for
thee!

The boy transported with a joyful pride

Sprung up, and in a sudden rapture cried,

O give me, Goddess, charms like thine to view,

Fame, wisdom, valour, trifling toys, adieu!

The Bbb6v 748

The following Life of Vandyck is published
from a Manuscript, communicated to the Author
of the Lady’s Museum by a Person of Distinction.

The
Life
of
Sir Anthony Vandyck.

Anthony Vandyck was born in the city of
Antwerp, in the year 15991599; his father was a
merchant of linen cloth; his mother employed herself
in embroidery, which requiring some small
knowledge in design, she taught her son in the
best manner she could the first rudiments of
drawing, in which he made so quick progress, that
he soon became capable of giving instructions to
his former tutor: his mother conceived so great
hopes of his future advancement in the arts, that
she persuaded his father to place him with Rubens,
who was the most celebrated painter of
that time. Vandyck soon became a favourite of
his master’s, not only for his good behaviour and
ingenious disposition, but from the real advantage
he was likely to find in having a scholar that would
so soon be capable of assisting him. The first
thing Rubens set him about was to make a drawing
after his picture of the battle of the Amazons, in Bbb7r 749
in which he succeeded so well, that, from that
very drawing, the print which is so much admired
was engraved: after this Rubens thought it time
to instruct him in the art of colouring, that he
might likewise be of assistance to him in painting.
He first employed him in copying his works, in
which he acquitted himself so well, that his master
after giving a few touches, sold them as his own
performance. He soon after made so great progress
that he executed great works in colours from
his master’s designs, and afterwards from his own
invention, particularly the history of Achilles , Those pictures were in Dr. Mead’s possession, and sold
at his sale.

which was intended for a suit of tapestry. It is reported
that Rubens got no less then ten pounds a
day by the labours of his ingenious disciple . This was a very considerable sum in those days. Rubens
began now to be not a little alarmed at the
extraordinary talents he discovered in his disciple;
and with good reason, fearing he might rival his
renown, advised him (after bestowing great commendations
on some portraits Vandyck had just
finished) to apply himself entirely to the study of portrait-painting;
and at the same time continually recommending
to Vandyck those who applyed for
their portraits to himself, he in a great measure stifled
that true spirit and genius of painting which ought
to have been exerted in the invention and composition
of history. Thus Titian (but a little more
barbarously) banished Tintoret from his house; a practice Bbb7v 750
practice often used by the great masters, but as
unsuccessful as malicious. For strength of genius,
like a spark of fire, will at last blaze up, and
perhaps with greater force from its meeting with
opposition. The first picture Vandyck painted after
he had withdrawn from the school of his master,
was for the church of Dominick: the subject was
that of our Saviour bearing the cross on his knees,
accompanied by the two Marys, with soldiers
conducting him to Mount Calvary: this work is
much in the style of his master.

He now began to think it time to visit Italy, and
accordingly set out for Venice, where he applied
himself wholly to the study of the Venetian art of
colouring, particularly the works of Titian and
Paul Veronese, the same fountains that had before
so liberally supplied his master. He copied many
historical pictures for his improvement, and painted
portraits for his subsistence; but the former producing
no money, and the latter not sufficient for
his expences, he thought fit to remove to Geneva,
where he found the greatest encouragement for his
talent of portrait-painting. Notwithstanding which,
being determined to visit Rome, he undertook that
journey, and at his arrival there is entertained in the
court of cardinal Bentivoglio, a great favourer of
the Flemish nation, having himself lived there a considerable
time, and writ the history of that country.
In return for the civility he received, he drew his
patron’s picture, whole length, which is now in the
Palazzo Piti at Florence, and esteemed one of the
best of Vandyck’s works: he drew also, for the
same cardinal, Christ dying on the cross.

Sir Bbb8r 751

Sir Robert Shirly arriving at Rome about this
time, with the character of ambassador from Abba,
king of Persia, to Gregory XV. Vandyck drew his
picture and his wife’s, both in the Persian habit,
which bizar kind of dress gave a new lustre to the
usual graces of his painting.

There was many of Vandyck’s countrymen at
that time studying in Rome; and it was a custom
amongst them, that a new-comer should always
invite his countrymen and brother students to a
supper, where in the midst of their mirth they
used to give him a nick-name, by which he was
ever after to be known. This kind of revel Vandyck
refused, which they took so ill at his hands,
that since he would not submit to receive any
other name, they were resolved to give him that of
Ambitious, and they took all occasions to condemn
in him his pride and his art together.

In reality, Vandyck had a certain stateliness and
gravity in his air, which might easily be mistaken
for pride: his manner of behaviour, the richness
of his habits, with the number of his servants,
seem all too high for his employment. This fault
(if it is one) is very pardonable, having been used
to such magnificence, in the school of his master
Rubens, whilst he was there, conversing mostly
with noblemen, and people of the higher fashion;
and being himself of a temper somewhat elevated,
he was naturally led to model himself on their
behaviour.

The true reason of Vandyck’s journey to Rome,
appears to be, not so much to study, as to shew his Bbb8v 752
his excellence in his art; but meeting with too
much hatred and ill-will from his countrymen,
and not so much encouragement from others as
he expected, he left Rome, and returned to
Genoa, which he used to call his home, and
there his reputation and profit were very considerable.
He drew most of the noblemen and senators
of the place, particularly the family of the
Raggi.

To be concluded in our next.

The Ccc1r 753

The
Tale of Geneura.

From the Italian of Lodovico Ariosto, in the
Fifth Book of his Orlando Furioso.

The noble Rinaldo sailing to England,
whither he was sent on an embassy by the
emperor Charlemagne, a violent storm arose,
which continuing two days and nights, drove him,
at last, on the coast of Scotland: His fleet arriving
safe, he ordered his retinue to meet him at Berwick,
he himself, without any attendants, struck
into the famous forest of Caledonia, not without a
hope of meeting with some adventure worthy his
courage and virtue.

While he was pleasing himself with this expectation,
sometimes riding, and sometimes walking a slow
pace leading his horse, night drew on, and he now
began to think it necessary to go in quest of a
lodging. Perceiving an abbey at some distance,
he remounted his horse and rode up to it. The
abbot and his monks, seeing a stranger of a noble
appearance at their gate, came out, and with great
civility invited him to pass the night there.

Rinaldo gratefully accepted their offer; and being
conducted to a chamber, and an elegant repast
served to the table, as soon as he had satisfied the No. 10. Ccc cravings Ccc1v 754
cravings of an appetite made eager by travel and
long fasting, he enquired of the good fathers what
noble exploits in arms had been lately performed
in their neighbourhood, and whether a warrior
might hope to find any occasions there of signalizing
his valour?

“’Tis certain,” replied the abbot, “that many great
and wonderful adventures have been atchieved in
this forest, but as the place, so are the actions obscure,
and buried in oblivion: however, if honour
be your pursuit, the present time affords you a fit
opportunity to acquire it; the danger, indeed, is
great, but if you succeed, eternal fame will be your
reward. The young and beautiful Geneura, the
daugter of our king, is accused by a knight named
Lurcanio, of having violated her chastity; and it
is provided by our Scottish laws, that all damsels,
of what rank soever, who are publickly charged
with incontinence, shall suffer the punishment
of fire, unless a champion be found who will undertake
their defence, and fight with the accuser.

Geneura, in consequence of this law, has been
adjudged to die, and only a month’s space allowed
her to procure a defender of her life and honour.
The king, anxious for his daughter’s safety, but
more for her reputation, has caused it to be proclaimed
throughout his dominions, that by whatever
person (provided his birth be not absolutely
base) his daughter shall be delivered from the
danger that threatens her, to him he will give the
princess in marriage, with a portion suitable to her
high rank and quality.
This Ccc2r 755 This enterprize, noble stranger, is worthy your
youth, your courage, and generosity: the law of
arms requires all true knights to undertake the defence
of injured and oppressed ladies; and, surely,
a fairer than Geneura is not to be found from one
extremity of the globe to the other; nor, if common
opinion may be relied on, a chaster.”

“And is it possible,” said Rinaldo after a little pause,
“that this fair princess is condemned to die for having
generously rewarded the passion of a faithful
lover? Cursed be the makers of so hard a law:
more cursed they that are influenced by it. For
me it matters not whether Geneura be justly or
unjustly accused; what has been imputed to her as
a crime, were I her judge, she should be applauded
for, had she taken care to have avoided discovery;
but, as it is, I am resolved to defy her accuser
to combat, and I trust shall be able to deliver
her from the unjust and cruel punishment she has
been doomed to.”

The abbot and monks, overjoyed that they had
procured a champion for their princess, bestowed a
thousand praises on Rinaldo for his generous design;
and he, full of impatience to begin the glorious
enterprize, being furnished by his hosts with
a guide, set out early the next morning for the
Scottish court, leaving the good fathers charmed
with his courage and gallantry, and offering up repeated
prayers to heaven for his success.

As they were pursuing their journey through
bye-roads, for the greater expedition, a cry, as of
some person in distress, rouzed all their attention.
Instantly Rinaldo clapped spurs to his horse, and Ccc2 gal- Ccc2v 756
galloping towards the place from whence the
noise proceeded, he came to a deep valley, surrounded
with trees, through the branches of which
he perceived a young maid struggling to free herself
from the hands of two ruffians, who were attempting
to murder her. Transported with rage
at this sight, the generous Rinaldo flew to the relief
of the distressed damsel; his appearance so terrifed
the intended murderers, that they left their
prey, and fled with the utmost precipitation.

Mean time the maid recovered from her fright,
thanked her deliverer with a transport of joy and
gratitude, and was beginning to acquaint him with
the story of her misfortunes, when he, who had
not alighted, being eager to pursue his journey,
commanded his guide to take her up behind him;
and as they travelled, having at leisure observed
her countenance and behaviour, he was so much
struck with the beauty of the one, and the soft and
gentle modesty of the other, that his curiosity was
awakened, and he became solicitous to know by
what means she had been brought into so cruel a
situation.

His request being inforced with kind assurances
of future protection, the damsel, with a low voice,
and eyes cast down in a graceful confusion, began
in this manner:

“Since you, my generous deliverer, have commanded
me to related my misfortunes, prepare to
hear a tale more full of horror, an act of greater
villainy and baseness than Athens, Thebes, or Argos
ever knew. Ah! ’tis no wonder that our barren
clime is curst with a long winter’s ceaseless
rage, Phoebus disdains to shine upon a land where such Ccc3r 757
such inhuman crimes are perpetrated; deeds black
as darkness, and fit to be covered with everlasting
night; unhappy as I am, I bore but too great a
share in those I am going to relate.
From my earliest youth I was brought up in the
palace with the daughter of our king, honoured
with a near attendance on her person, and happy
in the possession of her affection and esteem.
Long might I have enjoyed this delightful situation;
but love (ah! that ever so sweet passion
should prove the source of so much misery) love
interrupted my tranquility, subjected my whole
soul, and gave me up to guilt, to shame, and unavailing
penitence.
The duke of Alban was the object of my virgin
wishes, my youth and person pleased him;
skilled as he was in every deluding art by which the
false and the designing part of his sex betray the
unexperienced of ours, is it any wonder that I was
deceived? Fond of believing what I wished, and
judging of his passion by my own, I yielded to his
desires, and vainly hoped this sacrifice of my honour
would secure to me for ever the possession of
his heart.
Our guilty commerce lasted some months, durwhich
time I always received his visits in a summer
apartment belonging to the princess my mistress,
into which, as it was now the most rigid season
of the year, she never entered; and being also
in a part of the palace little frequented, and the
windows opposite of some ruined houses, my lover
could come thither unobserved, and by the help of Ccc3 a silken Ccc3v 758
a silken cord which I let down to him, easily ascend
the chamber.
All sense of virtue being now subdued, and my
whole soul sunk in a dear lethargick dream of pleasure,
I never once suspected that as my passion increased,
that of my lover was decreasing. Ah! my
too violent love favoured his deceit, or soon I
might have perceived that he feigned much, and
loved but little.
At length notwithstanding my prepossession, his
coldness became visible; I sigh’d, I wept, I reproach’d;
alas! how unavailing are all endeavours
to revive a decaying passion, satiated by possession,
and constant only to inconstancy.
Polynesso, so was my faithless lover named, languished
in secret for the bright Geneura, my royal
mistress; I know not if this passion commenced before
my ruin was completed, or whether her more
powerful charms was the cause of his infidelity;
but certain it is, that relying on the fervent love I
bore him, he made no scruple to confess his flame
even to me, urging me by all the arguments his
wicked mind could suggest, to move the heart of
Geneura in his favour.
Ah my lord! judge if this cruel man was dear
to me, ever solicitous to procure his happiness, and
soothed by his assurances that ambtion was the prevailing
motive of his address to the princess, in
which, if he succeeded, he vowed to keep me still
his, and that I should share with her his person and
his heart, I consented to all he proposed; and following
his instructions, took all opportunities of
praising him to my mistress.
The Ccc4r 759 The duke of Alban was the constant subject of
my discourse; I extolled his valour, his generosity,
his illustrious birth, the manly graces of his person,
the mingled sweetness and dignity of his manners;
the charming theme transported me out of myself.
With eager pleasure I ran over all his virtures, dwelt
with delight on every imputed charm; scarce could
my tongue keep pace with the overflowings of my
love-sick fancy, fond of the dear indulgence of
talking in a personated character of him I loved.
But when, in compliance with his injunctions, I
ventured to insinuated his passion for her, then only
did I speak with coldness and restraint; slowly the
unwilling words found way, checked by my rising
sighs, and prefaced by my blushes. My emotions
could not have been hid from an interested observation;
but the princess was not only wholly indifferent
to Polynesso, but indulged a secret passion
for the all-accomplished Ariodant.
This young knight, an Italian by birth, came
with his brother to the court of Scotland, either in
pursuit of glory, or to transact some secret business
with the king. To the graces of his form, than
which nature never made one more lovely, is added
a mind fraught with whatever is most great and
excellent in mankind; his valour never yet found
an equal in our land; his is the prize at every
tournement, his the foremost honours of the field:
in peace the ornament of our court, in war the defender
of our country.
The king, to whom he had indeared himself by
a thousand services, loaded him with riches and
honours, and gave him the first employments in Ccc4 the Ccc4v 760
the kingdom; the hill of Sicily burns not with
fiercer fires, nor flows Vesuvius with more ardent
flames, than those which the bright eyes of our
princess kindled in the heart of Ariodant.
I soon discovered that Geneura approved, encouraged
and returned his passion; and being, as
you may easily imagine, not greatly concerned at
this obstacle to the desires of my faithless duke, I
acquainted him with all I knew, and from the apparent
impossibility of his ever succeeding in his
attempt, drew arguments to induce him to give it
over.
Polynesso, naturally haughty and vindictive,
could not bear with patience, the thoughts of being
rejected for a stranger, every way, as he
conceived, his inferior; disdain, shame, rage, by
turns, engrossed his soul, and banished thence
every softer passion; his love for Geneura was now
converted to the most obstinate hatred, and he resolved
to accomplish her ruin by the blackest treason
that ever was conceived in the heart of man.
His scheme of revenge concerted, in which I,
alas! tho’ ignorantly, was to act the chief part,
he one day accosted me with an air more tender
and affectionate than usual.
‘My Dear Dalinda,’ said he, ‘generous and kind
as you have been to me, well may you think yourself
injured by my inconstancy, but as trees, you
know, when cropt by the pruner’s hand, shoot out
into fresh luxuriant branches, so on the root of my
passion for Geneura, young buds of fondness rise,
and all the ripening fruit is yours.
Nor Ccc5r 761 Nor do I languish so much for the possession of
Geneura’s beauties, as I disdain to be thus rejected
and contemned; and, lest this grief should prey too
forcibly on my heart, do thou, my fair, indulge my
sick fancy with a kind deceit, and in the dress
of that too haughty charmer, receive me to thy
arms.
When the princess is retired to bed, put on her
robes, adorn thee with her richest jewels, with her
girdle bind thy swelling bosom, let her coronet
glitter on thy beauteous brow, and beneath it let
thy hair descend in graceful curls like hers; then,
in her borrowed form, attend my coming at the
well-known window; thus shall my pride be gratified,
and my capricious fancy pleased.’
Without reflecting on the insidious purport of
this request, I promised to comply with it; and,
for many successive nights, received him in the
habit he prescribed. Having thus wrought me
to his wish, his wicked arts were next played off
on Ariodant.
Before the duke had any knowledge of his passion
for the princess, he had lived in strict friendship
with this young knight, and thence took occasion
to reproach him with the breach of it, by
presuming to address the princess.
‘In you,’ said he, ‘I little expected a rival as well
on account of your attachment to me, as the improbability
of your succeeding in your attempt;
for you are not now to be told of the mutual passion
that has long joined Geneura’s heart and mine,
nor that I intend soon to ask the king’s consent to
espouse her; why then do you fondly thrust yourselfself Ccc5v 762
between me and my almost certain happiness?
how differently should I act were I in your place?’
‘Why this to me, my lord?’ replied Ariodant
hastily; ‘’tis you who have betrayed our friendship,
you have commenced my rival, not I yours. I
claim a prior right in fair Geneura, as having loved
her first, and have been happy enough to inspire
her with an equal flur[Gap in transcription—flawed-reproduction5-8 characters] you might have perceived,
had you not been blinded by obstinacy;
since then the laws of friendship demand one of us
to yield, be yours the task, as having less right to
persist, and less hope of suceeding than myself.
In riches indeed you are my superior; but the
king’s favour is equally shared betwixt us, and in
the heart of Geneura the advantage is wholly mine.’
‘What errors does not love occasion?’ replied the
duke; ‘each thinks himself the happy object of her
wishes, and yet ’tis certain that only one is loved:
thus then let us decide the contest; he who can
give the most certain proofs of her affection shall
be left by the other in the free and undisturbed possession
of it: but first, let us bind ourselves by
the most solemn oaths not to disclose each others
secrets.’
To this Ariodant, with trembling impatience
agreed, and the artful duke went on in this manner:
‘’Tis now almost five months since the beauteous
Geneura rewarded my ardent love with the
possession of her person; oft has the conscious
queen of night lent me her shades to guide me to
my charmer, and seen me happy in her arms.’
’Tis Ccc6r 763 ‘’Tis false, by Heaven,’ interrupted Ariodant, transported
with rage; ‘not that cold queen, whose
name thou hast profaned, is chaster than my Geneura.
Traitor, with my good sword I’ll prove
thou lyest; take notice I defy thee to mortal combat,
and will with thy dearest blood, wash away
the slanders thou hast thrown upon my princess.’
‘Moderate your rage,’ said the calm villain, ‘I
mean to give you proofs, convincing proofs, of
what I have said; your own eyes shall be witnesses
of the favours I enjoy.’
The unhappy Ariodant, pale, trembling, and
lost in speechless grief and horror at those fatal
words, stood for some moments fixed in racking
thought, like the sad statue of despair; then raising
his eyes, overflowing with tears, to heaven,
and passionately striking his groaning breast, ‘And
can it be,’
he cried, that my Geneura, ‘that princess
whom I loved, whom I adored with such pure
reverence as mortals pay to Deities, should become
the prey of loose desires, and give her faithful Ariodant
to death? Oh! ’tis impossible, though a God
spoke it, I should say ’twere false.’
‘Incredulous man,’ said Polynesso, ‘have I not offered
to give thee proofs that cannot be denied?
Thy eyes shall see the favours she bestows on me.’
‘I take you at your word,’ resumed Ariodant impatiently,
‘give me to behold her guilt and I am
satisfied.’
‘To-morrow night,’ said the duke, ‘I have an appointment
with her; I will conduct you to a place
from whence, unperceived, you yourself shall behold
me ascend her chamber window, and judge by Ccc6v 764
by the reception she gives me, if I am happy in
her favour.’
To this the almost distracted Ariodant consented;
and, at the appointed time, followed the duke to
those ruined houses I mentioned before, and there
stood concealed from view: being doubtful of Polynesso’s
intentions, he had ordered his brother
Lurcanio to arm and go with him, directing him
to stay at a convenient distance, so as to be within
call if any treachery was offered him, but not in
sight of Geneura’s window; for he would have no
witness of her guilt but himself.
The duke, having placed Ariodant most conveniently
for his purpose, advanced and gave the
usual sign; unhappy as I am I heard, and eagerly
obeyed the welcome summons; adorned in Geneura’s
richest robes, and covered with the veil
that princesses only wear, I appeared at the window
and threw the silken ladder over to my lover.
Lurcanio, either fearing for his brother’s safety,
or desirous of prying into his secrets, quitted
his appointed station, and unperceived by him,
walked softly forward till he came within ten
paces of Ariodant; and now my faithless duke
was seen by both the brothers, (though known
only to Ariodant) to ascend the ladder and gain
the chamber window, at which I met him with a
tender embrace, wandering over his lips and eyes
with eager kisses.
This sight so enflamed the soul of Ariodant
with rage and grief, that drawing out his sword,
and fixing the pummel of it in the ground, he was
going to rush with all his force upon the point, had he Ccc7r 765
he not been prevented by Lurcanio, who perceiving
his rash design, sprang to him in an instant, and
having thrown aside the fatal instrument of death,
received his sinking brother in his arms.
‘Ah miserable brother!’ said Lurcanio, ‘by what
wild fury art thou possest, to fall thus meanly for
a woman? Now cursed, for ever cursed be all the
kind; may they all perish in one wide ruin, blown
as they are, like clouds, with every blast of wind:
and this fair mischief that has betrayed thee, let
us devise some glorious vengeance for her: let not
thy noble life be sacrificed to her falshood; her’s
is the crime, be her’s the punishment; proclaim
her guilt aloud, accuse her to the king; my eyes
as well as thine have seen her infamy, and with
my sword I’ll make good thy assertion.’
Ariodant, whose soul was torn with various and
conflicting passions, smiled gloomily at the mention
of revenge; a-while he seemed to bury every
thought of grief and despair in that one hope of
sacrificing the guilty princess to his wrongs; but
alas! the cureless wound remained behind; Geneura,
base as she appeared, he loved with such
unceasing fondness, that wholly unable to endure
her loss, and dreading no hell like that within his
bosom, once more he resolved to die.
To Lurcanio, however, he dissembled his design,
and went home with him at his request; but early
the next morning he departed, leaving no traces
behind him from whence it might be gathered to
what place he was gone.
Lurcanio dreading the fatal effects of his despairs,
was pierced to his inmost soul at the news of his Ccc7v 766
his flight: the king and the whole court took part
in his affliction; no methods were left untried to
discover where he was; messengers were sent in
search of him to the utmost extremities of the
kingdom; but all returned without any success.
At length a peasant came to court, and at his
request was introduced to the princess, who informed
her, that as he was travelling to the city
he met Ariodant; that this unhappy knight obliged
him to follow him and be witness of a deed
he was going to perform; that obeying his orders
they journeyed on together till they came to a
steep rock that hung pendant over the sea, fronting
the Irish island.
‘Ariodant,’ said the peasant, ‘ascending this rock,
commanded me to observe well what he did, to
give you an account of it, and tell you his last words;
which were, that he had seen too much: then
springing furiosly from the top of the rock, he
precipitated himself into the sea. Terrified at the
dreadful sight, I hastily turned back, and travelled
hither to bring you the fatal news.’
Geneura, overwhelmed with grief and amazement
for the death of her lover, and the strange
message he had sent her, abandoned herself to the
most violent excesses of despair; she beat her
beauteous bosom, tore her hair, and in the wildness
of her woe, a thousand times invoked the
dear loved name of Ariodant; repeated the mysterious
words he uttered, and as often called on
death to end her.
The news of his death, with the sad manner of
it, spread grief and consternation through the whole city; Ccc8r 767
city; even the remotest parts of Scotland felt and
lamented the loss of their valiant defender; the
king and the whole court bewailed his loss with
the sincerest sorrow: but Lurcanio, superior in
grief, as more nearly interested in the dear deceased,
mourned his unhappy brother with all the
tenderness of fraternal love, and all the warmth
of friendship.
Revolving in his mind the fatal adventure of
the window, which had been the cause of his brother’s
distraction; the desire and hope of revenge
afforded some relief to the poignancy of his woe;
and obstinately bent to sacrifice the princess to the
manes of his Ariodant, he presented himself before
the king and council, and accused her of incontinence,
relating all that Ariodant and he had
seen, and the fatal effects it had upon him: he
then reminded the king of the Scottish laws against
unchastity, and loudly demanded justice on the
princess.
Horror and amazement seized the soul of the
unhappy father! Geneura, tho’ dearer to him than
life, tho’ innocent in his opinion, he has not the power
to screen from the danger that threatens her; the
laws indeed permit the accused to have a champion
to fight in her defence; by whom, if the prosecutor
(who is obliged to maintain by force of arms
the truth of his assertion) is worsted, she is declared
guiltless of the crimes laid to her charge.
To this only remedy the king has recourse, and
causes it to be proclaimed throughout his dominions,
that if any knight of noble birth will undertake
the defence of his daughter, and by force of arms Ccc8v 768
arms shall vanquish her accuser, on him he will bestow
the princess, with a dower suitable to her
quality.
Notwithstanding this proclamation no knight
has yet offered himself for the enterprize, deterred
therefrom by the known valour of Lurcanio:
the king, no less anxious for Geneura’s reputation
than her life, caused all her maids to be brought to
a trial, who with one voice delcared they never
were privy to any intrigue of their royal mistress.
Alarmed at these proceedings, and dreading the
consequence of further scrutiny, I urged the duke
to take some measures for our common security:
he, with dissembled kindness, praised my secrecy and
affection, and sent two men to conduct me to a
castle of his at a great distance from the court.
Wholly relying on his faith, I put myself under
the protection of those two villains, whom the
duke, desirous of removing for ever the only person
who could discover his guilt, ordered when
they came to a convenient place, to murder me:
happily for me chance conducted you that way;
you delivered me from my impending fate, and
while it shall please heaven to preserve my unhappy
life, it shall be spent in grateful acknowledgments
to my protector.”

This account of Geneura’s innocence was extremely
welcome to Rinaldo; for though confiding
in his own courage he was not without hopes of
delivering her, guilty as she appeared; yet the
certainty he was going to fight in a just cause,
animated him with double fires, and gave him almost
a confirmation of victory.

Now Ddd1r 769

Now clapping spurs to his horse, he rode on with
such eager haste, that the noble town of St. Andrews
soon appeared in view. There the combat was to
be performed; the guards had already surrounded
the lifts, the challenger’s trumpet had sounded, and
the unhappy king, pale, trembling, and full of
eager anxiety, listened with a beating heart, and
fear-check’d wishes for an accepting answer.

Mean time Rinaldo, having left the frighted
Dalinda at an inn, with repeated assurances of
gaining her pardon, in case he vanquished the princess’s
accuser, advanced towards the city gate:
here he was met by a young page, who informed
him that an unknown knight, clad all in sable armour,
was arrived; that he had demanded the
combat with Lurcanio, and declared he would die,
or free the princess from her ignominious sentence.

Rinaldo, impatient to unfold the mystery, thundered
at the city-gates, which being opened, he
rode eagerly to the lifts; there beholding the combatants
engaged, he forced his way through the
press, and crying aloud that they should cease the
fight, demanded an instant audience of the king.

The marshals of the field thereupon parted the
two champions, and Rinaldo was immediately conducted
to the king; to whom he related the whole
story of Polynesso’s treachery, as he had received
it from Dalinda; adding that he would prove the
truth of it by force of arms, and begged that he
might be allowed to defy the traitor duke to single
combat.

The noble form of Rinaldo, but chiefly the
pleasing purport of his speech, gained him absoluteNo. 10. Ddd lute Ddd1v 770
credit with the king. Scarce could the raptured
parent restrain the wild exultings of his joy
of this confirmation of his Geneura’s innocence;
dearer than life or empire was she loved by him,
and freely would he have sacrificed both to save
her honour: he hesitated therefore not a moment
in permitting the requested combat, but ordered
duke Polynesso to be called.

He, by his office of high constable, having the
ordering of combat, was riding proudly about
the field, exulting in his successful treason, and
anticipating, in his own mind, the ruin of the fair
and injured Geneura. Ignorant though he was of
the design of this summons, yet coward guilt suggesting
the worst he had to fear, with a disordered
air, and eyes expressive of the various apprehensions
that struck his conscious soul, he met the reproachful
look of his king, and the fierce glances
of Rinaldo.

That noble warrior repeating in a few words
the treasons he had been guilty of, challenged him
to the field: Polynesso denied the accusation, but
accepting the proferred combat, because he could
not avoid it, retired to arm himself, while Rinaldo,
fraught with the pious prayers and blessings of the
king, entered the lifts, and ordered his trumpet
to sound.

At the third blast the duke appeared; pale terror
and dismay were pictured in his face, his fainting
heart throbbed with the conscious pangs of guilt,
and horrors of impending fate: confused, distracted,
not knowing what he did, he darted forward
at the signal given to begin the fight; but his weak Ddd2r 771
weak lance, ill guided by his trembling hand, fell
harmless to the ground.

Not so the great Rinaldo; he, with calm courage,
and brave, yet unassuming confidence, meditated
the wound, and rising all collected to the blow,
threw his famed lance with such unerring skill and
force, that it pierced quite through the armour of
Polynesso, and hid its fatal point within his side.

The traitor fell, Rinaldo eagerly dismounted, and
approaching him, unlaced his helmet. With faint
low voice he called for mercy, and thinking to
deserve it, confessed unasked the wrong he had
been guilty of to Geneura; then, as if life had been
only lent him till he had cleared her innocence,
scarce had he uttered another prayer for mercy,
but death supprest the coward supplication, and
he lay a breathless coarse at the feet of Rinaldo.

The people, transported with joy that their princcess
was not only delivered from death, but restored
to her former sanctity of character, made the air
resound with their acclamations.

Rinaldo being conducted to the king, untied
the beaver of his helmet, and was immediately
known to be that famous knight of Italy, whose
noble exploits were noised over all the habitable
world.

The king embraced him in a rapture of joy and
gratitude; the nobles crouded round the deliverer
of their princess, loaded him with blessings, and
strove to exceed each other in praises of his invincible
valour.

These congratulations over, all eyes were turned
upon the unknown knight in black armour, who Ddd2 had Ddd2v 772
had so generously undertaken the defence of Geneura
against her accuser Lurcanio; pensive he
stood during the fight between Polynesso and Rinaldo,
his eyes fixed upon the combatants, with
eager attention he had listened to the dying words
of the treacherous duke, and while the multitude
in loud shouts expressed their joy, and the king
and court were paying honours to the glorious victor,
he stood apart from the throng, absorbed in
thought, and wholly insensible of the tumult around
him.

The king caused him to be conducted to his
presence, and acknowledging himself greatly obliged
to his generous intention, pressed him to let
him know in what manner he could repay the
obligation.

The knight made no answer, but bowing low,
and throwing off his helmet, the king and court,
with the utmost astonishment, beheld the lovely
face of Ariodant; wonder and joy kept them all
silent for a while; at length the king recovering
from his surprize, clasp’d the young warrior to his
breast with a tender embrace:

“Is it possible,” said he, in a tone of voice expressive
of the strongest transport, “that I behold again
my Ariodant, the gallant defender of my dominions,
and the brave champion of my daughter’s
honour? him whom I lamented as dead, whom my
whole kingdom mourned for: tell me by what
strange yet happy chance I now behold thee living,
whose death was so confidently affirmed, and so
universally believed.”

Ario- Ddd3r 773

Ariodant knowing the king was acquainted
with the whole story of his love, replied without
reserve:

“The peasant, my lord, whom I detained to be a
witness of the sad effects of my despair, and to
bring the news of it to the princess, informed her
truly that I cast myself from the rock into the sea;
but that natural repugnance we have all to death,
when near, however we may despise its terrors at
a distance, impelled me, involuntarily, to use measures
to preserve a life which a moment before I
had been so desirous of losing.
As soon as I rose again upon the surface of the
waves, I applied myself to swimming, at which I
was very expert, and soon reached the neighbouring
shore, faint, weary, and almost breathless. I
threw myself down amidst the rushes, and was
found in this condition by an ancient hermit,
whose cell was at a small distance.
Thither he conducted me, and in a few days his
charitable cares restored me to my strength; but,
alas! my mind was tortured still with various
passions; love, hate, despair, and eager thirst of
vengeance, by turns possessed me; in vain I sought
to banish the idea of Geneura from my soul, it
still returned with double force; nor could her infidelity,
of which, mistaken wretch that I was, I
thought I had such convincing proofs, weaken the
power of her resistless charms.
Thus languishing, with a cureless wound, I
heard the news of her accusation by my brother,
and the danger to which her life and honour were
exposed: at that moment, forgetting the injuries Ddd3 I had Ddd3v 774
I had suffered, insensible to all the ties of consanguinity
and friendship, and only solicitous for
her safety, I determined to fight with my brother
in her defence, pleasing myself with the thought,
that if I did not free her, I should at least have
the satisfaction of dying in her cause, and thereby
proving how much superior Polynesso was my
love, who though favoured as he was by her, he
wanted courage to defend her.
Having provided myself with armour that might
effectually conceal me, I came hither full of fury
against my brother, whom I could not but consider
as my worst enemy, since he was the accuser of
the still adored Geneura.
The arrival of brave Rinaldo happily prevented
the continuance of a combat, which must
have ended in the death of one brother, and eternal
remorse to the other.
With joy I behold the princess delivered from
the ignominious death with which she was threatened;
but oh! with far more rapture do I congratulate
your majesty on this discovery of her innocence:
Happy Rinaldo, to be at once the defender
of her life, and restorer of her honour: As for
me, I sought only to preserve her from death; and
if that was denied me, to have the satisfaction, at
least, of dying in her defence, by the hand of a
friend and brother.”

The king who loved him before for his virtues,
was so charmed with this generous proof of his
passion for his daughter, that he easily yielded to
the solicitations of Rinaldo and the noblemen of
his court, to bestow the princess on so faithful a lover; Ddd4r 775
lover; and endowing her with the dutchy of Albania,
which, on Polynesso’s decease, reverted to
the crown, he gave her hand to Ariodant in the
presence of the whole court, and the nuptials were
soon after celebrated with the utmost magnificence.
ni

Rinaldo having obtained Dalinda’s pardon, who
retired into a monastry, took leave of the king
and happy lovers, and pursued his voyage to
England.

Ddd4 Trea- Ddd4v 776

Treaties
on the
Education of Daughters
Continued.

Of the use of History for Children.

Children are very fond of stranger stories:
it is common to see them in high delight,
or in tears, at the recital of adventures: fail
not to take advantage of this propensity; whenever
you find them disposed to listen, tell them
some short pretty fable, and let it be one relative to
the animals, innocent and ingeniously composed:
give them for what they are, fables; and explain
the moral design of them.

As for the heathen stories, it will be happy for
a girl to remain totally ignorant of them all her
life-time; because they are impure, and abound
with impious absurdities; but if you cannot prevent
an acquaintance with some, do your endeavour
to inspire an abhorrence of them.

When you have told one story, stay till the child
asks for another, leaving as it were a craving upon
hmi to be further informed; at length when his
curiosity becomes excited, then have some select pieces Ddd5r 777
pieces in history to relate, in a compendious manner:
let there be a connection between them,
and tell a particular part one day, and another
the next, that he may be held in suspence, and in
impatience to hear the conclusion.

Animate your accounts with a lively tone of
voice and expression; and make the personages
speak: children of a lively imagination will fancy they
both hear and see them: for example, recite the
story of Joseph; make the brothers speak like brutish
people; Jacob, like a fond afflicted father,
Joseph, in his character, taking pleasure, when become
the ruler over Egypt, in keeping himself from
being known by his brethren, then putting them
in dread of him, and at last discovering himself.

This natural representation, joined to the wonders
of the history, will charm a child, provided he
is not cloyed of such things, but left to ask for
them, or be promised them under the notion of
reward; and when he is grown wiser, and provided
we never offer them by way of a task, nor
oblige them to a repetition; for this is a force
upon him, and what will destroy all the pleasure
he takes in these historical pieces.

However, it is to be observed, that if he hath
any degree of facility in speaking, he will be naturally
prone to relate to those he loves, whatever
stories have given him the greatest entertainment;
but you are not to set him this for a rule: you may
get some person that is free with him to pretend
a desire to hear the story; the child will be quite
delighted to tell it, and do not seem to mind him,
nor take any notice of his mistakes; when he comes to Ddd5v 778
to be better practised, then you may with gentleness
observe to him what is the best manner of telling
a tale, to make it short, plain, and natural, by the
choice of such circumstances as best set forth things
as they truly were. If you have a number of
children, use them by degrees to represent the several
personages in the history they have learned:
let one be Abraham, another Isaac, &c. this personating
will delight them beyond other plays, and
give them a habit of thinking and speaking serious
matters with pleasure, and fix the transactions
indelibly in their memory.

We ought to endeavour to give them a greater
taste for sacred history than for any other; not by
commending it as the finest, which perhaps they
would not readily believe, but by bringing them
to perceive it without a word said. Point out to
their observation of what importance it is; how singular,
marvellous, replete with natural paintings
and nobly spiritous; the articles of the creation, the
fall of Adam, the deluge, the call of Abraham, the
sacrifice of Isaac, the adventures of Joseph abovementioned,
the birth and flight of Moses, are not
only proper to awake the curiosity of children, but
at the same time that they discover the origin of
religion, they also lay the foundations of it in the
young mind.

It would argue a profound ignorance of the essence
of religion, not to see that it is entirely historical:
for by a web of marvellous facts, do we find
its establishment, its perpetuity, and all that ought
to engage us to the belief and practice thereof.

Let Ddd6r 779

Let it not be imagined that we have any intention
that people should dip into science when
we propose these histories to them; for they are
brief, various, and proper to please the most ordinary
understandings. God, who best knows the
spirit of man whom he created, hath thrown religion
among popular facts, which far from overcharging
the simple, assist them rather to conceive
and retain the sense of its mystery: for instance,
tell a child, that in God three co-equal persons make
but one single nature; by hearing and repeating
these terms, he will remember them; but, I doubt,
not conceive of the sense of them. Tell him then,
how when Jesus Christ came out of the water of
Jordan, the Father caused these words to be heard
from heaven: “This is my beloved son, in whom
I am well pleased, hear ye him.”
Add, that the
Holy Spirit descended upon our Saviour, in a bodily
shape, like a dove, and you will make him sensible
perceive the Trinity in a passage which he
will never forget: here are three persons whom
he will ever distinguish by their different actions;
you have but to teach him, that all taken
together constitute but one God.

This example suffices to show the use of history,
which, though it seems to be a prolix method of
instruction, is in reality the most compendious,
and avoids the dry way of catechisms, wherein the
mysteries are disjoined from the facts; and we may
know, that in the antient times they taught by
means of history. The admirable method of teaching
which St. Austin prescribes, was not of that
father’s introduction; it was the universal practice of Ddd6v 780
of the church: this consisted in demonstating, by a
series of historical facts, religion to be as old as the
world, Jesus Christ expected in the old testament,
Jesus Christ reigning in the new: this is the bottom
of christian instruction.

This requires somewhat more time and application
than the method of teaching to which some
people confine themselves; however, by this series
of history we are brought to a true knowledge of
religion; whereas, when unacquainted with it, we
have but confused notions of Jesus Christ, the
gospel, the church, and of the foundation of those
virtues with which the name of christian ought to
inspire us.

The historical catechism printed a little while
ago, a plain book, short, and much clearer than
the common catechisms, includes all necessary to
be known on that head, and of this no one will
say that it requires a great deal of study.

To the passges I have beforementioned, let us
add, the going thorough the Red Sea, the sojournment
of the people in the desert, where they eat
the bread which fell from heaven, and drank of
the water which Moses, by the stroke of his rod,
made to spring out of the rock.

Represent to them the miraculous conquest of
the promised land, on which occasion the waters
of Jordan turned back toward their source,
and the walls of a city fell down of themselves in
the view of the besiegers. Paint in natural colours
the conflicts of Saul, and of David; shew the
last, while yet a stripling, without arms, and in
his dress of a shepherd, the vanquisher of that proud Ddd7r 781
proud giant Goliah. Let not be forgotten the glory
and wisdom of Solomon, his decision of the dispute
between the two women about the child; but
then describe him fallen from that height of wisdom,
dishonouring himself by ease and indulgence,
the almost unavoidable consequence of extreme
prosperity.

Make the prophets speak to the king, in the
name of the Lord; let them read futurity as a
volume; appear humble, of austere life, and suffering
continual persecution for the truth’s sake.

Place in its due point of time the first destruction
of Jerusalem; describe the temple burned,
and the holy city ruined for the sins of the people:
relate the captivity of in Babylon, where the Jews bewailed
their beloved Sion: before their return bring
in the pleasing relations of what befel Tobit, Judith,
Esther, and Daniel.

It would have its usefulness, if children were
brought to declare their thoughts on the different
characters of these Saints, to know which affected
them most: one would prefer Esther, another
Judith: this would create a little contention, and
so more strongly impress the stories upon their
minds, and help to form their judgment.

After this, bring the people up to Jerusalem, and
let them repair the ruins thereof; then form a lovely
picture of the peace and prosperity of the city;
in a short time after, give the portrait of that cruel
and impious Antiochus, who died in hypocritical
penitence.

Describe the victories of the Maccabees, under
the reign of that persecutor; likewise the martyrdomtyr Ddd7v 782
of the seven brethren, of the same family.
Proceed to the miraculous birth of John the Baptist;
then in course recount that of Jesus Christ;
after which it will be proper to select out of the
gospels all the most striking passages of his life,
his preaching at the Temple at 12 years of age,
his baptism, his retreat into the wilderness, and
temptation, his calling his Apostles, the miracle of
the loaves, the conversion of that woman sinner
that anointed his feet with precious unguent,
washed them with her tears, and dried them with
her hair.

Tell how he taught the Samaritan woman, how
cured the man born blind, raised Lazarus from the
dead; shew Jesus Christ entering triumphant into
Jerusalem, shew him upon the cross, and at length
rising out of the Sepulchre.――After this it should
be remarked, with how much familiarity he consorted
with his Disciples for forty days together,
even till they beheld him ascend up into Heaven;
――besides this, the descent of the Holy Ghost,
the stoning of St. Stephen, the conversion of Paul,
the calling of the centurion Cornelius, the travels
of the apostles, and particularly of St. Paul, are
exceedingly engaging: chuse out the most wonderful
stories of the martyrs, and something in general
of the heavenly life of the primitive Christians,
interspersed with instances of the courage of young
virgins, the astonishing austeries of the hermits,
the conversion of the emperors and of the empire,
the blindness of the Jews, and their terrible
punishment, which lasteth to this day.

These Ddd8r 783

These narrations will, in a delightful manner,
impress on the tender and lively imagination of a
child an entire series of religion from the creation
of the world to our days; give them noble
ideas of it, and such as will never be effaced;
they will perceive likewise in that history the
hand of God ever lifted up to deliver the righteous,
and to confound the wicked.

They will be used to see God, the efficient cause,
in all things, drawing interceptibly into his designs
those of his creatures that seem most repugnant
to them.

But as to this collection of extracts, let it consist
of such as afford the pleasantest, the most magnificent
images; for we should by all means so manage
it, that children may find religion charming,
lovely, venerable; whereas their common notion
of it is as of something melancholy, flat, and
doleful.

Besides the inestimable benefit of thus teaching
them religion, all these delightful narrations, so
early infused into their memories, awaken a curiosity
to be informed of things in their nature serious,
render them sensible to the pleasures of the
understanding, and interest them in whatever
parts of history happen to bear any relation to such
as they have already learned.

Yet, I say again, great care must be taken never
to lay it down for a rule, that they must attend
to you, must remember all; much more, never to
prescribe stated lessons: no, let pleasure effect every
thing.

Do Ddd8v 784

Do not urge them, and you will bring it to
bear: even for ordinary understandings, the point
is not to overcharge them, but wait the gradual
rise of their curiosity.

But it will be objected—to relate these several
parts of history in a lively, concise, natural, and
pleasing manner, where are the governesses capable
of it? To which I answer, that, in proposing it,
I mean that people should endeavour to procure
for their children persons of good parts, and put
them as much as possible into this method of teaching,
and so every governess will perform according
to her talent: but still, whatever her capacity
is, matters will not go quite so wrong, when this
natural and plain method is in practice.

To their narrations they may add the sight of
prints or pictures, representing the sacred stories:
prints will serve for general use. But if there
should be an opportunity of shewing the children
good pictures, let it not be neglected; for the
glow of colours, and size of figures as big as the
life, strike the imagination with much greater
force.

Eee1r 785

The
Lady’s Geography.

Description of the Island of Ceylon.
[Continued from Page 720.]

All the kinds of fruit which the Indies in
general produce, are found in this island;
it has however some peculiar to itself; among
which one of the most particular is the Jacks, a
fruit which is of very great service in food; it
grows on a very high tree, is of a greenish colour,
covered over with prickles, and is about the size of
a loaf of eighteen pounds weight. Its seeds, or
what they call its eggs, are disposed in the inside
of it, like the seed of a gourd. They eat the
jacks as we eat cabbage, and its taste is not extremely
unlike it. When it is ripe it may be
eaten raw, and one of them is sufficient for six or
seven people. The grain or eggs resemble chesnuts
very much, both in colour and taste; they
may be eaten either boiled, or roasted in ashes:
one jacks produces two or three quarts of them,
and the inhabitants always keep store of them by
them.

The Jombs is another fruit which is peculiar
to the island: it has the taste of an apple, is
very full of juice, and is no less wholesome than
agreeable. Its colour is white, mixed with red,
in a manner that appears to be the work of an
elegant pencil. There are also several wild fruits No. 10. Eee which Eee1v 786
which are to be met with in their woods, as, the
Mucroes, which are round, of the size of a cherry,
and of a very agreeable taste. The Dongs,
which resemble black cherries; the Ambellos,
which may be compared to our gooseberries; the
Carollas, Cabellas, Tookes, and Jollas, which may
pass for so many sorts of very good plumbs, and
the Parragiddes, which are not unlike our pears.

The island of Ceylon produces three trees,
which, though their fruits are not indeed fit to
eat, are no less remarkable for other conviencies:
the first, which is named Tallipot, is very
strait, and in heighth and thickness nearly resembles
the mast of a ship; its leaves are so large,
that a single one will cover fifteen or twenty men,
and shelter them from the rain. They grow
stronger as they dry, without becoming less pliable
or manageable. Nature could scarcely have
bestowed any gift on the inhabitants more valueable
than this; although the leaves are so very
extensive when open, they can be folded up like
a fan, and being then not thicker than one’s arm,
weigh very little in the hand. Their shape is
round, but the Ceylonese cut them into triangular
pieces, wherewith they cover themselves when
they travel, taking care to place the pointed end
before them, which therefore makes its way the
easier through the shrubs. The soldiers make
tents of them.

These leaves grow at the top of the tree, like
those of the cocoa; but, what is very extraordinary,
it bears no fruit till the year of its death,
at which time alone, it puts forth large branches, laden Eee2r 787
laden with very beautiful yellow flowers, but of a
very strong and offensive smell, which changes
into a round, hard fruit, of the size of our largest
cherries, but which are good for nothing but to
sow. Thus the Tillipot bears but once, but then
it is so loaded with fruit at that time, that one tree
is sufficient for the sowing of a whole province.
Yet the smell of the flowers is so insufferable near
houses, that they seldom fail to cut down the tree
so soon as it begins to put forth buds, especially
as at that time, if they are cut, there is found
within them an exceeding good sap, which may
be reduced to meal, and made up in cakes, that
have the taste of white bread. This is also another
resource for the inhabitants when the rice harvest
happens to turn out indifferently.

The second of these trees is the Kitula, which
grows as strait as the cocoa, but not so tall, and
by many degrees slenderer. Its principal singularity
consists in its yielding a kind of liquor which
is called Tellegie, very sweet, wholesome, and
agreeable, but without any strength. The liquor
they collect twice a-day, and from some of the
best trees three times; the quantity of the whole
frequently amounting to six quarts in a day.
They boil it up till it acquires the consistence and
appearance of dark powder sugar; and this the
inhabitants call Jaggory. With very little more
trouble they might render it as white as sugar,
to which, in every other respect, it is no way inferior
in goodness. The manner of getting this
liquor is as follows:

When the tree comes to its maturity it puts Eee2 forth, Eee2v 788
forth, towards its extremities, a little button,
which changes into a round fruit, and is, properly
speaking, the seed. This button they open,
putting into it various ingredients, such as salt,
pepper, citron, garlic, and various kinds of leaves,
which prevent it from ripening so soon as it would
otherwise do. Every day, at certain times, they
cut off a little piece towards the end of this,
from which place the liquor flows out in abundance.
As this button ripens and withers, others
grow lower and lower every year, till they at
length reach the bottom of the branches; but
when this comes to be the case, which is in about
eight or ten years, the tree ceases to bear, and
presently after dies.

Its leave resemble those of the cocoa-palm, and
are covered with a kind of bark extremely hard
and full of filaments, which are employed in the
making of ropes: they fall during the whole
time that the tree is growing; but when it has
arrived at its full dimensions, they remain on it
for many years, and when they do fall, are never
supplied by any others.

The wood, which is seldom above three inches
thick, serves as a velopement to a very thick
pith; it is extremely hard and heavy, but very apt
to split of itself. The colour of it is black, and
looks as if it was composed of inlaid work. The
Ceylonese make pestles of it to beat the rice
withal.

The third extraordinary tree, and indeed what
renders this island so extremely valuable to the
Dutch, is that which bears the cinnamon: it is called Eee3r 789
called in the language of the country Corundagouhah.
It grows in the woods indiscriminately
with other trees, and, what is somewhat extraordinary,
the Ceylonese set no extraordinary value upon
it. This tree is of a middling bulk, its bark
is the cinnamon, which appears white when on
the trunk, but which they take off, and dry it in
the sun. The islanders gather this only from the
smaller trees, although the bark of the larger ones
smell as sweet, and have as strong a taste. The
wood has no smell; it is white, and about the
hardness of deal, and is used for all kinds of purposes.
Its leaf is not unlike that of the laurel,
but when it first begins to put forth is of a bright
scarlet, and rubbed between the hands has more
the smell of a clove gillyflower than that of the
cinnamon. The fruit, which usually ripens about
September, is like an acorn, but smaller, and has
less both of smell and taste than the bark. They
boil them in water, in order to extract an oil from
them, which swims at the top, and, when congealed,
becomes as hard and as white as tallow,
and of a very agreeable smell. The inhabitants
anoint their bodies with it, and also burn it in
their lamps, but no candles are made of it, but
for the King.

With respect to animals, the island of Ceylon
produces a great variety; viz. cows, buffaloes,
swine, goats, deer, hares, dogs, jackalls, apes, tygers,
bears, wild bears, elephants, lions, horses,
and asses; but no sheep. Amongst the fallow
beasts they have one called the Memima, which is
no bigger than a hare, but much resembles a deer; Eee3v 790
deer; its colour is grey, spotted with white, and
its flesh is excellent. The Ganvera is a kind of
wild buck, which has a very sharp chine, its four
feet white, and half the legs of the same colour.
Knox gives an account of his having seen one,
which was kept in the king’s magazine, together
with a black tyger, a white deer, and a spotted
elephant.

The apes are not only in prodigious abundance
in the woods, but also of many various kinds,
whereof there are some very different from any
that are to be found in other countries. Some of
them are as large as our spaniels, with grey hair
and black faces, and long white beards, reaching
from ear to ear, which give them greatly the appearance
of old men. There are others of the
same size, but differing in colour, their bodies,
faces, and beards, being all of a bright white.
But as this difference of colour does not seem to
form any specific difference in the animal, they are
both alike named Wanderous: they do but little
mischief, keeping constantly in the woods, where
they feed entirely on leaves and buds.

There is another sort, called Killowan, which
are beardless, but have a white face, and long
hair on their heads, which descend and divide like
those of the human species: this kind are extremely
mischievous, from the continual ravage
they commit against the grain. The Ceylonese
are extremely fond of the flesh of all their kinds
of apes, as well as of that of their squirrels,
whereof they have also several different species.

The variety of ants in the island of Ceylon is no Eee4r 791
no less admirable than their abundance. That
which they call Coumbias, and Tale-Coumbias,
are very much like ours in size, with this difference,
that the first are reddish, and the others,
which are black, are only to be found in rotten
trees, and have a very disagreeable smell.

There is a third kind, called Dimbios, which are
large and red, and make their nests on the
branches of large trees, in leaves which they amass
together, to the bulk of a man’s head. Several
nests are sometimes found on one tree, and the
fear of a thousand dangerous things will then prevent
any person from attempting to climb up it.

The Coura-atches are a fourth kind of ants;
they are large and black, live under ground, and
form holes there, nearly of the shape of rabbitburrows,
and the fields are so full of these holes,
that the cattle are in perpetual danger from them
of breaking their legs.

A fifth sort are the Coddias: they are of a very
fine black, much about the size of the former, and
live also in the earth; but they frequently make
excursions in very numerous parties, without any
one knowing the peculiar period of their expedition.
They bite cruelly if hurt or put out of
their way, but otherwise, if unmolested, they are
very harmless and inoffensive.

But the most numerous, and at the same time
the most extraordinary of all the kinds of ants is,
that which they called the Vacos. The ground is
covered with them: they are of a middling size,
have a white body, and red head, and devour
every thing that comes in their way. They eat cloth, Eee4v 792
cloth, wood, the straw wherewith the houses are
thatched, and, in short, every thing but iron and
stone. No one dares leave any thing in an uninhabited
house; they get up along the walls,
making a rhind of earth as they go along, which
they continue through the whole extent of their
way, to what height soever they arrive. If this
arcade happens to break, they all immediately return
back again, to repair their building, and continue
their march assoon as they have completed
the work. The inhabitants easily perceive their
approach by the sight of these little vaults, and
are obliged to use continual precaution to destroy or
drive them away. In places which are without
houses, they raise up little mountains of earth,
of four, five, or six feet in height, and so strong,
that is is not easy to destroy them, even with a
spade. These little huts, which are called Humbosses,
are composed of vaults or arcades, and
built of very fine earth, which the people make
use of for the fabrication of their idols.

The Vacos multiply prodigiously, but they also
die by myriads, for when they acquire their wings,
they take their flight in such inconceivable numbers
towards the west, that they almost obscure
the sky, and rising to so great a height as to be
quite lost to the view, they cease not their flight till
they drop down dead, exhausted with fatigue;
they then become prey to birds of many kinds,
and chickens in particular will feed on them more
readily than on even the rice.

To be continued.

2 Fff1r

The
Lady’s Museum
.

The Trifler.
[Number XI.]

To the Author of the Trifler.

Madam,

My brother, who is a great scholar, and
writes A. M. after his name, desires
me to acquaint you, that having with
much labour and pains translated the
enclosed dialogue from the Greek, he is willing to
communicate it to the world in your paper, that the
trifling part of your readers, which he supposes to be
by far the greater number, may learn that there were
trifling, that is idle people, in the time of Socrates,
and may be corrected by the wise admonitions of that No 11. Fff great Fff1v 794
great divine. My brother is determined to keep
himself concealed, that he may silently, and without
envy, enjoy the reputation of this performance;
and therefore recommends it to you to be
particularly careful that no mistakes are made in
the spelling and pointing.


I am your humble servant,

Unknown.

P. S. My brother says Socrates was not a divine,
but a philosopher.

A Fff2r 795

A
Dialogue
Between
Socrates and Aristarchus.

Socrates one day observing Aristarchus to
look thoughtful and melancholy, said to him,
“My friend, something seems to lie heavy upon
your mind, you should share the burden with
your friends; perhaps we may be able to assist
you.”

To which Aristarchus replied, “Indeed, Socrates,
I am in great perplexity. You know
that on account of the war a great multitude
have forsaken the open country, and fled into
the Piræum; and there are come to my house
so many helpless sisters, nieces, and cousins, that
I have not less than fourteen gentlewomen――
Now from our landed estates we get nothing,
for the enemy is master there; nor from rent of
houses, inhabitants are so thin in the city; furniture
no body will buy; and money there is
none to be borrowed: one may as soon expect
to find it in walking along the streets as to borrow
any.――It is grievous, Socrates, to stand
and see our relations perish; it is impossible to Fff2 support Fff2v 796
support such a number of them in such
times.”

Socrates hearing all this, replied, “And how
comes it to pass that Reramo, who has a great
family to maintain, not only finds means to provide
himself and them with all necessaries, but
likewise has so much to spare that he even grows
rich by what he vends?”

“Good reason,” replied the other, “because he
keeps slaves, and I gentlefolks.”

“And of these two sorts of people which may
you reckon the most valuable, his slaves or your
gentlefolks?”
said Socrates.

“Surely mine,” says Aristarchus.

“But then is it not a disgrace,” says the philosopher,
“that while he is thriving by the means of
a parcel of slaves, you should be driven to extremity
with those that are so much their betters?”

“Oh! but,” says the other, “he feeds handicraftsmen,
I people who have been genteelly brought
up.”

“I suppose you mean by handicraftsmen,” replied
Socrates, “those who are skilled in preparring
the useful things of life.”

“Yes, I do,” said the other.

“Is meal in that number?”

“Undoubtedly.”

“And bread?”

“Most surely.”

“And cloaths for both sexes, coats, gowns,
cloaks, linen?”

“Ah questionless, these are all most useful articles.”

“Pro- Fff3r 797

“Probably,” continued Socrates, “your people
are not at all skilled in making any of these
things?”

“O yes, one or other in all or most of them?”

“Possibly then,” said Socrates, “you don’t know
that by means of one single article Nausicydes,
the mealman, not only maintains himself and several
servants, but likewise a great number of
hogs and cows; and hath so thriven as even to
be named for serving the expensive offices of the
state: and that Kerybus, by his business of a baker,
supports a large family; nay lives in plenty:――
then there’s Demeas, the taylor, and numbers
of Megareans that get a fine livelihood by
mercery ware.”

“Defend me!” says the other, “these fellows are
owners of many purchased slaves, whom they
force to work, and by their labours they thrive;
but I tell you, I have none but gentry and my
relations.”

“Pray now, because they are gentry and your
relations,”
says Socrates, “do you think they have
nothing to do but to eat and sleep? or among
people of the like condition do you reckon those
that live after that manner, to pass their time
more happily than others that both know and
practise the necessary employments of life? or
do you apprehend sloth and idleness to be more
conducive towards a man’s learning what he
ought to understand, or remembering what he
has learned, or to his health and strength of body,
or, in fine, toward his attaining or preserving
the requisites of life? while industry and care Fff3 “are Fff3v 798
are nothing worth. You confess they have been
taught to do some of these works――why――because
they were things of no service, or such
as they must never put their hands to; or rather
on the contrary, as what they might one
day labour in, and profit by――for which makes
men the most virtuous――living in idleness, or
being engaged in a useful business?――or honestest,
the being employed, or lazily to be talking
how they shall live? Yet more, it is my opinion,
that neither you love them, nor they
you――not them, for you really feel them very
burthensome to you; they love not you, for
they must see you are quite weary of them――from
whence ’tis a great chance but dislike and enmity
will spring up more and more, while kindred
and affection fades away. Now could you
contrive to make yourself their director and
protector in some kind of profitable employment,
you would then be fond of them, finding
them useful to you, and they would love you,
because they would perceive you had pleasure
in what they did; and then, reflecting with
satisfaction on all former benefits, the obligation
to them would be enhanced, and you
would grow friendlier and dearer to each other
every day.

If any thing scandalous was proposed to be
done, death is rather to be chosen; but now
these women know to perform what is very
laudable, very becoming their sex――and whatever
we know how to do, that we do with “the Fff4r 799
the greatest facility and pleasure. Wherefore
make no hesitation to press them to what will
be of service to yourself and them; and it
is my opinion they will with pleasure agree to
the proposal.”

“By all the gods!” said Aristarchus, “you give
me such admirable advice, Socrates, that I, who
lately dared not think of borrowing, being sure
that when that money was gone I should never
be able to discharge the debt, am now resolved to
venture upon it to begin our undertaking.”

Accordingly, money was raised, a quantity of wool
laid in, the women worked, even while they eat their
dinner, they worked till supper time: sorrow was
turned into joy; instead of four glances they looked
with chearfulness on each other; they loved him as
their guardian, he them as a set of useful relations.

Some time after he came again to Socrates, and
with pleasure in his face gave him an account of
their proceedings, and added, “They now accuse
me as the only person that eats idle bread in the
house.”

“Well,” says Socrates, “and don’t you tell them
the fable of the dog? Upon a time when animals
could speak, a sheep talked to her master
in this manner, ‘We are vastly surprised that to
us, who afford you wool, and lamb, and cheese,
you never allow any other food but merely what
the earth produces: whereas your dog, by
whom you get nothing, comes in for a snap of
every sort of victuals you eat yourself.’
The dog
overhearing this, cries, ‘Aye, but ’tis to me
you owe your safety, that you are neither stole Fff4 “by Fff4v 800
by the rogues, nor devoured by the wolves:
was not I to watch over you ye durst not go to
pasture for your lives;’
this convinced the sheep
of the dog’s merit. Tell them, therefore, that
you, like the dog, are their guardian and careful
overseer, by whose means they live to follow their
employments with pleasure and safety.”

The Fff5r 801

The
History
of
Harriot and Sophia
Conluded.

Sophia was not deceived when she imagined
she had seen Sir Charles, it was really he who
had rode by her window, and it was her little abode
he was in search of, though in his extreme eagerness
he had overlooked it.

He had left England with a hope that a change of
scene, and a variety of new objects, would efface
the idea of Sophia from his heart, and restore him
to his former tranquility; but amidst all the delights
of Paris he found himself opprest with languor:
no amusements could entertain him, no
conversation engage his attention; disgusted
with every thing he saw and heard, peevish, discontented,
and weary of the world, he avoided all
company, and had recourse to books for relief;
but Sophia was too much in his thoughts to render
study either instructive or amusing. He past
whole days in solitude, feeding his melancholy with
the reflection of a thousand past circumstances, 2 which Fff5v 802
which served to soften his mind, and make him
feel his loss more sensibly.

When he reflected on her exalted virtues, her
wit, her elegance, the attractive graces of her person,
and the irresistable sweetness of her manners,
he lamented his hard fate that had put such a
treasure out of his reach; but when his conscience
told him that it had once been in his power to have
become possessor of this treasure, that he had trifled
with that innocent affection till he had alienated
it from himself to another object; his anguish
became insupportable, and he sought to relieve it
by rousing his indignation against her, for her
preference of so unworthy a rival.

He called to mind her interview with this happy
rival in the field, and concluded he was
more favoured by her than himself had ever been,
since her discourse to him had produced so tender
and passionate an expression of acknowledgment
as that he had beheld.

These circumstances, which his imagination
dwelt upon in order to lessen his regret, added to
it all the stings of jealousy; so that, almost frantic
with rage and grief, he was a hundred times upon
the point of committing some desperate action.

A violent fever was the consequence of these
transports, which, after confining him a long time
to his bed, left his body in a weak and languishing
condition, and his mind sunk in an habitual
melancholy.

His physicians recommended to him the air of
Montpelier, and he was preparing to set out for that Fff6r 803
that place when he happened to meet with a gentleman
who made him alter his resolution.

This person had been his governor, and now
attended Mr. Howard in the same quality.

Sir Charles, who had a slight acquaintance with
Mrs. Howard, was prevailed upon, notwithstanding
his aversion to company, to receive a visit
from her son: he invited the young gentleman
to dine with him, and he having not yet forgot
the lovely Sophia, drank her health after dinner
by the name of miss Darnley.

Sir Charles, who could not hear that name without
visible emotion, told him he knew two young
ladies so called, and asked whether it was the eldest
or the youngest sister that he meant?

Mr. Howard replied, “That he was ignorant
till then that miss Darnley had a sister.”

“Yes, she has a sister,” said his governor, “who
is much handsomer than herself, and for whom
a youthful passion would be far more excusable.”

The young gentleman, who knew his governor
talked in that contemptuous manner of Sophia in
compliance with his mother’s humour, in revenge
avowed his admiration of her in the most passionate
terms, and, forgetting that Sir Charles had said
he was acquainted with her, described her excellencies
with all the enthusiasm of a lover.

Sir Charles listened in silence; and when the
other had done speaking told him, with an air of
forced gravity, that it was easy to see he was very
much in love.

This, indeed, was his real opinion; nevertheless
he felt no emotions of jealousy or resentment 4 against Fff6v 804
against a rival whom he believed was as unhappy
as himself: he asked him with a seeming carelessness
if miss Sophia was not to be married to the
son of a rich farmer in the village where she lived?
and waited his answer with an agitation of mind
which appeared so plainly in the frequent changes
of his colour, that Mr. Howard must have observed
it, had not the question given him almost as
much concern.

After a short pause he replied, “That he never
heard she was going to be married;”
but, added
he, sighing, “I remember I have seen a very
handsome young man at Mr. Lawson’s, who
perhaps――”

“Aye, aye,” interrupted his governor, smiling,
“he was the favoured lover no doubt, you have
nothing to do but to forget her as soon as you
can.”

The youth sat pensive and silent for some time,
then suddenly rising, took leave of Sir Charles and
went away; his governor prepared to follow him,
but the baronet, anxious to hear more of Sophia,
detained him to ask several questions concerning
her acquaintance with Mr. Howard.

Sir Charles found his old friend had lost no
part of his former candor and sincerity: though
by the trust reposed in him he was obliged to discountenance
as much as possible the passion of his
pupil for a young woman so much his inferior in
rank and fortune; yet having seen and conversed
with Sophia, he did justice to her extraordinary
merit, and acknowledged that Mrs. Howard had
treated her harshly.

He Fff7r 805

He related to Sir Charles in what manner Mrs.
Howard
had invited her to her house, and the
suspicions she entertained of Sophia’s encouraging
her son’s passion, and design to ensnare him into a
clandestine marriage. “Suspicions,” added he,
“which her subsequent behaviour entirely destroyed,
for the youth was rash enough to avow
his passion openly, and solicited her by frequent
letters and messages to grant him an interview,
which she absolutely refused, and this conduct
did her honour and procured her great esteem;
yet it is very likely that her affections are otherwise
engaged, and that she has some difficulties
to encounter, for she looks thoughtful and melancholy,
and affects retirement more than persons
of her age generally do.”

Sir Charles was thrown into so profound a reverie
by this account of Sophia, that he heard not
a word of what his friend afterwards said which
had no relation to this interesting subject, and
scarce perceived when he went away.

After reflecting a long time with mingled grief,
resentment, and compassion, upon her melancholy,
which he supposed was occasioned by some disappointment
in the affair of her marriage with the
young farmer, and which probably her want of
fortune was the cause of, he suddenly formed the
generous design of removing this obstacle to her
union with the person whom she preferred to him,
and, by making her happy, entitle himself to her
esteem, since he had unfortunately lost her heart.

The Fff7v 806

The novelty of this resolution, and its extraordinary
generosity, filled him with so many selfflattering
ideas, as suspended for a while his jealousy
and his grief.

Instead of going to Montpelier he set out immediately
for England, and during his journey was
continually applauding himself for the uncommon
disinterestedness of his conduct.

Nothing is more certain, than that the motives
even of our best actions will not always bear examination:
we deceive ourselves first, and our vanity is
too much interested in the deception, to make us
wish to detect it. Sir Charles either did not or
would not perceive the latent hope that lurked
within his bosom, and which, perhaps, suggested
the designs he had formed.

How must such an instance of generous passion,
thought he, affect a mind so delicately sensible as
Sophia’s! she who had once loved him, and what
was more than probable, had not yet entirely
forgot him.

He never asked himself, why his imagination
dwelt upon these pleasing images? why he prosecuted
his journey with such eager haste, as if the
purport of it was to receive, not to resign for ever
the woman he so passionately loved?

When he arrived at his own house scarce would
he allow himself a few minutes to rest after his fatiguing
journey: he hastened to Mr. Herbert’s
lodgings, to prevail upon him to justify by his
concurrence the designs he had formed in favour
of Sophia.

Mean Fff8r 807

Mean time the secret and powerful impulse by
which he was actuated, kept his mind in a continual
tumult. He hoped, he feared, he wished:
he was all anxious expectation, all trembling
doubt; he heard with grief that Mr. Herbert was
at Bath; for now he knew not how to get access
to Sophia, who being ignorant of his intentions,
and offended by his behaviour, might possibly
refuse to see him.

He went to the house where Mrs. Darnley lived
when he left England; he was surprised to see it
shut up. This incident perplexed him more, and
rendered him more impatient.

He returned to his house, ordered his horses to
be saddled, and set out immediately for Mr. Lawson’s;
where he arrived before he had resolved
how to introduce himself, or who he should enquire
for.

However, upon the appearance of a servant at
the door, he asked for Mr. Herbert; which Mr.
Lawson
hearing, came out himself, and, though
he did not know Sir Charles, politely requested
him to alight, telling him, he had just received a
letter from Mr. Herbert, which acquainted him
that he was perfectly recovered, and that he was
on the way to London.

Sir Charles accepted Mr. Lawson’s invitation,
and alighting, followed him into a parlour, but
in such perturbation of mind that he scarce knew
what he did. The good curate, surprised at the
pensiveness and silence of his guest, was at a loss
what to say to him, or how to entertain him: he
gave him an account of Mr. Herbert’s illness, which Fff8v 808
which seemed to engage his attention very little;
but happening to mention Sophia in the course
of his relation, the young baronet started as from
a dream, and turned his eyes upon him with a
look of eagerness and anxiety, but said not a
word.

Mr. Lawson paused, as expecting he was going
to ask him a question, which Sir Charles perceiving,
said with some confusion, “I beg your pardon,
Sir, you mentioned miss Sophia, I have
the honour to know her, pray how does she
do?”

“I hope she is well, Sir,” replied Mr. Lawson,
“I have not seen her a long time.”

“Then she does not board with you now,” said
Sir Charles, with a countenance as pale as death,
dreading to hear something still more fatal.

As Mr. Lawson was going to answer him, William,
not knowing his father-in-law had company,
entered the room abruptly; but seeing the baronet,
he bowed, apologized for his intrusion, and instantly
retired.

The various emotions with which this sudden
and unexpected sight of his rival filled the breast
of Sir Charles, caused such a wildness in his
looks, that Mr. Lawson, in great astonishment
and perplexity, asked him if he was taken
ill?

Sir Charles, endeavouring to compose himself,
replied, “That he was very well,” but in a faultering
accent asked, “who the young gentleman was that
had just left the room.”

Mr. Lawson told him he was his son-in-law.

“Your Ggg1r 809

“Your son-in-law!” cried Sir Charles, eagerly,
“what! married to your daughter! is it possible?”

Mr. Lawson knew enough of Sophia’s story to
make him comprehend now who this young gentleman
was, who discovered so extraordinary a concern
upon this occasion; and, charmed to have an
opportunity of doing her service by removing those
suspicions which he had been told had produced so
fatal a reverse in her fortune, he gave the baronet
a circumstantial account of his daughter’s marriage:
sensible that he was too much interested in
this detail to make him think it impertinent, he
introduced it no otherways than by declaring himself
under the greatest obligation to miss Sophia,
who, having honoured his daughter with her friendship,
had been the chief instrument of her present
happiness.

While the good curate related all the circumstances
of an affair which had had such melancholy
consequences, the baronet listened to him with an
attention still as the grave; his eyes were fixed
upon his with a look of the most eager anxiety,
and he scarce suffered himself to breathe for fear of
losing any of his words.

In proportion as his doubts were removed, his
countenance expressed more and more joy; and
when, upon his reflecting on all that he had heard,
it appeared plainly that the fatal meeting which
had caused him so much anguish, was the effect of
Sophia’s solicitude to serve her friend, and that
the passionate action of the youth was an acknowledgment
of gratitude, not an expression of love,
he was not able to conceal the excess of his joy, No. II. Ggg but, Ggg1v 810
but, rising up in a sudden transport, he took the
curate’s hand, and pressing it eagerly, “You know
not,”
said he, “Mr. Lawson, how happy you have
made me; but where is miss Sophia, is she gone
to Bath with her good friend Mr. Herbert?”

“No, Sir,” replied Mr. Lawson; she lives with
her mother. You know, I suppose, that Mrs.
Darnley
has lost her annuity by the death of the
gentleman upon whom it was charged.”

“I never heard it till now,” said the baronet,
whose tenderness was alarmed for his Sophia;
“tell me I beg you what is her present situation.”

“Her eldest daughter has left her,” said Mr.
Lawson
, “and she has retired with miss Sophia
to a village about five miles from hence, in the
road to London, where that excellent young
lady supports her mother and herself by the labour
of her hands.”

“Angelick creature!” exclaimed Sir Charles,
with his eyes swimming in tears. Then, after a little
pause, he desired a direction to the place where
Mrs. Darnley lived, and took a kind leave of Mr.
Lawson
, telling him he hoped soon to visit him
again.

Sir Charles, although he galloped as fast as it
was possible, found his horse went too slow for his
impatience; so eager was he to see Sophia, and
gain her pardon for the unreasonable conduct
which his jealousy and rage had made him guilty
of.

The account Mr. Lawson had given him of the
part she had taken in his daughter’s marriage with
the youth whom he had considered as his rival, not only Ggg2r 811
only removed the torturing pangs of jealousy,
which he had so long felt, but made him view several
circumstances in Sophia’s behaviour in a light
favourable to his own ardent wishes.

He fondly fancied that the melancholy in which
he had heard she was plunged, was occasioned by
a tender remembrance of him; and that the hope
of still being his, might have been the chief cause
of her rejecting the addresses of Mr. Howard.

How different were these ideas from the gloomy
ones which had hitherto perplexed his mind! he
seemed like a man waked from a frightful dream
of despair and death, to a certainty of life and
joy.

Amidst these transporting reveries he had passed
by Sophia’s house, without perceiving it to be
the same he had been directed to; and when he
had reached the end of the village, he looked
about for it in vain, and saw no one of whom he
could enquire for it but an old woman, who was
sitting under a tree near the road, making up a
nosegay of some flowers, such as the late season
produced.

He stopped his horse, and asked her if she
knew where Mrs. Darnley lived? At the mention
of that name she rose as hastily as her feebleness
would permit her, and told him, she knew the
house very well; and, if he pleased, would go
and shew it him. “I am making this nosegay
for the sweet young gentlewoman her daughter,”
said the old woman; “I carry her flowers
every day; heaven bless her, she is my only support.Ggg2 “port. Ggg2v 812
There is a great many fine folks hereabouts,
from whom I could never get any relief;
but since she came hither I have wanted
for nothing. Pray let me shew you her house;
old and weak as I am, I would walk ten miles to
do her service.”

Sir Charles, alighting from his horse, ordered
his servant to lead it to the nearest public house,
and wait for him there; he told the old woman, he
would accept of her offer, and walk along with her.
Then taking two guineas out of his pocket, he
gave them to her, in reward, he said, for the gratitude
she expressed for her young benefactress.

The good woman received his bounty with a transport
of surprise and joy, and pleasingly repaid him
by talking of his beloved Sophia; of whom she related
many instances of tenderness and charity towards
the poor of the village, and filled him with
admiration of that true benevolence, which, even in
the midst of indigence, could administer to the
greater wants of her fellow-creatures.

When they came within sight of Sophia’s little
cottage, the old woman, pointing to it, told him,
Mrs. Darnley and her daughter lived there: upon
which the baronet, dismissing her, walked up to
it with disordered haste. A row of wooden pales
led to a small grass-plat before the door.

As he approached, he saw Sophia sitting at a
window at work. He stopped to gaze upon her;
she appeared to him more lovely, more engaging
than ever. He wished, yet dreaded her looking
up, lest her first thoughts upon seeing him being un- Ggg3r 813
unfavourable, she should resolve to refuse his visit.
He went forwards with a beating heart, and
cautiously opening the little gate, reached the
door of this humble habitation unheard and unseen
by Sophia: the door flew open at his touch,
poverty has no need of bolts and bars, and every
good angel is the guard of innocence and virtue.

The noise he made in entering, and the sound
of her name, pronounced in a tender accent, made
Sophia hastily turn her head. At sight of Sir
Charles
, she started from her chair, her work fell
from her trembling hands, she looked at him in
silent astonishment, unable, and perhaps unwilling
to avoid him.

The baronet, whose heart laboured with the
strongest emotions of tenderness, anxiety, hope,
and fear, had not power to utter a word; and
while her surprise kept her motionless, threw
himself at her feet, and taking one of her hands,
pressed it respectfully to his lips, tears at the same
time falling from his eyes.

Sophia, whose gentle mind was sensibly affected
with this action, and the paleness and langour
which appeared in his countenance, found it impossible
to treat him with that severity which his
capricious conducted seemed to demand of her; nevertheless
she drew away her hand, which he
yielded with reluctant submission.

“I hoped,” said she, in an accent that expressed
more softness and grief than anger or disdain,
“that I should be spared any farther insults of
this sort from you; those I have already sufferedGgg3 fered Ggg3v 814
has sufficiently punished me for my weak
credulity.”

Sir Charles, when she began to speak, rose up;
but continued gazing on her with the most passionate
tenderness, while every word she uttered
seemed to pierce his heart.

“I will not,” pursued Sophia, gathering firmness
as she spoke, “ask you, why you have intruded
upon me thus unexpectedly? or why you
assume a behaviour so little of a-piece with your
past actions? I only beg you to believe, that I
am not again to be deceived; and although I
am persuaded my good opinion is of no consequence
to you, yet I will tell you, that if it is possible
to regain it, it will be by never more importuning
me with visits, which my situation in life
makes it very improprer for me to admit of.”

Sophia, when she had said this, went out of the
room, without casting a look back upon Sir
Charles
, who followed her in great disorder, conjuring
her only to hear what he had to say.

As she was passing to her own chamber, she was
met by her mother, who, seeing Sir Charles, was
filled with surprize and joy; and perceiving that
Sophia was avoiding him, said to her with an angry
accent, “Where are you going? what is the
meaning of this rudeness?”

Sophia, without answering her, retired to her
own room, not without great perturbation of mind;
for there was something in the baronet’s looks and
words that seemed to merit a hearing at least;
but she dreaded the weakness of her own heart, and Ggg4r 815
and was fully persuaded that any condescension on
her side would give him too great an advantage
over her.

Mrs. Darnley, finding her endeavours to retain
her were fruitless, advanced towards Sir Charles
with great obsequiousness, congratulated him upon
his return, and thanked him for the honour he
did her in visiting her in her poor little habitation.

Sir Charles saluted her respectfully, and took a
seat. “There is a sad alteration, Sir,” said she,
“in my poor affairs since I saw you last. I never
thought to have received you in such a hovel.
You have heard, I suppose, of my misfortune.”

Sir Charles, who was in great confusion of
thought, and had scarce heard a word she said,
replied carelessly, “Yes, madam, I am sorry for
it.”

The coldness of this answer cast a damp upon
those hopes which she had eagerly admitted upon
seeing him again; and, impatient to be relieved
from her tormenting anxiety on account of this
unexpected visit, she asked him abruptly, whether
she might wish him joy, for she heard, she said,
that he was going to be married.

Sir Charles, rouzed by this question, replied hastily,
“Who could have told you any thing so unlikely?
Married! no, madam, there never was
any foundation for such a report.”

“Indeed I believe so,” said Mrs. Darnley, almost
breathless with joy to find him deny it Ggg4 so Ggg4v 816
so earnestly. “To be sure people are very envious
and ill-natured, and those who told me, no
doubt, designed to do you an ill office.”

“And they have succeeded,” said Sir Charles,
sighing, “if they have been able to persuade miss
Sophia, that after having aspired to the possession
of her, I could descend to love any other
woman. I came to implore her pardon, madam,”
pursued he, “for all the extravagancies of
my past conduct, and for that unreasonable jealousy
which was the source of them, could I
have been so happy to have prevailed upon her
to have heard me.”

“What!” interrupted Mrs. Darnley eagerly,
“and was my daughter so rude as to leave you
without hearing what you had to say. I protest
I am ashamed of her behaviour; but I hope
you will be so good to excuse it, Sir; I will
insist upon her coming in again.”

“No, madam,” said Sir Charles, holding her,
for she was hurrying away, “miss Sophia must
not be constrained: I cannot bear that.”

Mrs. Darnley unwillingly resumed her seat, and
inly fretting at her daughter’s obstinacy, trembled
for the event of this visit.

Sir Charles, after a silence of some minutes, suddenly
rose up, and took his leave. Mrs. Darnley,
in great anxiety, followed him to the door, and
said, she hoped to see him again. He answered
only by a low bow, and walked away full of doubt
and perplexity.

So- Ggg5r 817

Sophia’s steadiness in refusing to hear him,
banished all those flattering ideas of her tenderness
for him, which he had so eagerly admitted;
for he concluded that if her heart had not been
steeled by indifference, she would, notwithstanding
her just reasons for resentment, have been rejoiced
to give him an opportunity of justifying
himself.

He had reached the house where his servant
was attending with the horses, without having determined
what to do. To return to town without
seeing Sophia again, and being assured of a reconciliation,
was misery which he could not support;
and he dreaded making a new attempt to see her,
lest he should receive more proofs of her insensibility
and disdain.

In this perplexity the sight of Mr. Herbert alighting
from a stage-coach, was a relief as great as it
was unexpected; and in the sudden joy he felt at
meeting with a man whose interposition could be
so useful to him, he forgot that his former behaviour
must necessarily have given rise to strong
prejudices against him, and ran up to embrace
the good old man with extreme cordiality.

Mr. Herbert was surprised, and repaid his civilities
with great coldness: upon which the young
baronet, in some confusion, desired to have a few
moments conversation with him.

They walked together down a meadow; and Sir
Charles
, having with a candor and sincerity becoming
the rectitude of his intentions, related all
those circumstances which had concurred to excite his Ggg5v 818
his jealousy, and with that powerful eloquence
which passion inspires, expatiated upon the motives
of his conduct, a conduct which he acknowledged
laid him open to the most unfavourable suspicions;
Mr. Herbert, convinced of his sincerity, and
full of compassion for the torments which his
mistaken jealousy had caused him, undertook to
make his peace with Sophia, and assured him he
would very shortly wait upon him in town.

This would not satisfy the anxious lover; he
declared he would not leave the place till he was
assured of his pardon; and Mr. Herbert, who certainly
was not displeased with his obstinacy, could
with difficulty persuade him to wait only till the
next day for an account of his success.

Sir Charles unwillingly took the road to London,
and Mr. Herbert hastened to congratulate
his beloved charge upon the agreeable prospect
that was once more opening for her.

Mrs. Darnley had, during this interval, been
employed in reproaching poor Sophia for her behaviour
to Sir Charles. In the vexation of her
heart she exclaimed in the severest terms against
her pride and obstinacy; she told her, she might
be assured Sir Charles would never attempt to see
her again; that it was plain he was disgusted with
her bad temper.

She burst into a passion of tears while she enumerated
the glorious advantages of that rank and
fortune, which, she said, Sophia had thrown from
her; and among many motives which she urged
ought to have determined her to act otherwise, that Ggg6r 819
that of being able to out-shine her sister was
one.

Sophia answered only by sighs: she herself was
not absolutely satisfied with the unrelenting severity
with which she had treated Sir Charles.
The more she reflected upon his behaviour, the
more she condemned herself for not hearing what
he had to offer in his own defence. She had
once thought it probable that he had been deceived
by the report that was spread through Mrs. Gibbons’s
folly of her encouraging the addresses of her
nephew, and his extravagant conduct might be
occasioned by jealousy: a fault which a woman is
always disposed to pardon in a lover. While she
revolved these thoughts in her mind, Mrs. Darnley
perceived her uneasiness, and added to it by new
reproaches.

Mr. Herbert’s arrival put an end to this tormenting
scene. Sophia first heard his voice, and
flew to receive him; Mrs. Darnley followed, and
seeing her bathed in tears, while the good old man
saluted her with the tenderness of a parent, she
told him, with an air half serious, half gay, that
her daughter loved him so well, she had no tenderness
for any one else. She then entered abruptly
upon the affair of Sir Charles, though she hardly
expected Mr. Herbert would join with her in condemning
Sophia.

He pleasingly surprised her by saying, that Sophia
was to blame; and that he came prepared
to chide her for her petulance and obstinacy.

Mr. Ggg6v 820

Mr. Herbert, who saw a sweet impatience in
Sophia’s looks, explained himself immediately,
and told her he had met Sir Charles; who had fully
removed all the suspicions his strange conduct
had occasioned, and convinced him, that he deserved
more pity than censure.

“No doubt,” pursued he, looking on Sophia
with a smile, “you will be surprised to hear,
young lady, that Sir Charles was witness to the
interview you had in the meadow behind Mr.
Lawson’s
house, with a certain handsome youth,
whom he had heard was his rival, and a favoured
rival too. What were his thoughts, do you
imagine, when he saw this handsome youth throw
himself at your feet, and kiss your hand?”

Mrs. Darnley now looked at her daughter in
great astonishment; and Sophia, who yet did not
recollect the circumstance of her meeting William,
was so perplexed, she knew not what to say.

Mr. Herbert enjoyed her innocent confusion for
a few moments, and then repeated all that Sir
Charles
had told him, of his jealousy and rage; his
vain attempts to banish her from his remembrance;
the resolution he had formed after his conversation
with Mr. Howard concerning her; and how happily
he had been undeceived at Mr. Lawson’s, where
he found his supposed rival was the husband of
her friend.

“Well,” interrupted Mrs. Darnley, with great
vehemence, “I hope you are satisfied now, Sophia:
I hope you will treat Sir Charles with
more civility if he comes again.――Mr. Herbert, 5 “I Ggg7r 821
I beg you will exert your power over her upon
this occasion――I think there is no doubt of Sir
Charles’s
honourable intentions.”

Thus she ran on, while Sophia, who had listened
to Mr. Herbert’s relation with the softest emotions
of pity, tenderness, and joy, continued silent with
her eyes fixed upon the ground.

Mr. Herbert, willing to spare her delicacy, told
Mrs. Darnley, that relying upon Sophia’s good
sense and prudence, he had ventured to assure Sir
Charles
of a more favourable reception, when her
prejudices were removed.

“He will come to-morrow, my child,” pursued
he, “to implore your pardon for all the errors of
his past conduct, and to offer you his hand. I
am persuaded you will act properly upon this
occasion; and in a marriage so far beyond your
hopes and expectations, acknowledge the hand
of Providence, which thinks fit to reward you,
even in this world, for your steady adherence to
virtue.”

Sophia bowed and blushed; her mother, in a
rapture, embraced and wished her joy.

Mr. Herbert now endeavoured to change the
conversation to subjects more indifferent; but
Mrs. Darnley, ever thoughtless and unseasonable,
could talk of nothing but Sir Charles, and the grandeur
which awaited her daughter. All night her fancy
ran upon gilt equipages, rich jewels, magnificent
houses, and a train of servants; and she was by much
too happy to taste any repose: but Sophia enjoyed
the change of her fortune with much more rationaltional Ggg7v 822
delight, and among all the sentiments that
arose in her mind upon this occasion, that of gratitude
to heaven was the most frequent and most
lively.

Mr. Herbert, who had accepted a lodging in
Sophia’s cottage, went to Sir Charles the next day,
according to his promise. He found him waiting
for him full of anxious impatience; and hearing
from the good old man, that Sophia was disposed
to receive him favourably, he embraced him in a
transport of joy; and his chariot being already ordered,
they drove immediately to the village.

Mrs. Darnley welcomed the baronet with a profusion
of civilities. Sophia’s behaviour was full of
dignity and soft reserve.

Sir Charles, after a long conversation with her,
obtained her leave to demand her of her mother,
to whom he shewed the writings, which were already
all drawn; and by which Sophia had a
jointure and pin-money, equal to the settlements
that had been made upon lady Stanley.

He now ventured to intreat that a short day
might be fixed for their marriage. It was with
great difficulty, that Sophia was prevailed upon
to consent; but her mother’s impetuosity carried
all before it, and Mr. Herbert himself supported
the young baronet’s request.

The ceremony was performed by Mr. Lawson
in his own parish-church: after which he and his
amiable family accompanied the new wedded pair
to their country-seat, where they passed several days
with them.

Mr. Ggg8r 823

Mr. Herbert having previously acquainted Sir
Charles
with Harriot’s situation, the baronet, tho’
he detested her character, and declared he never
could pardon her for the miseries she had caused
him; yet was desirous to have her decently settled,
and promised to give a thousand pounds
with her in marriage, if a reputable match could
be found for her: he even put notes for that sum
into Mr. Herbert’s hands, and earnestly recommended
it to him, to take the affair under his management.

Harriot, during the time she lived with her mother,
had been courted by a young tradesman in
tolerable circumstances; and although she thought
it great insolence for a person in business to pretend
to her, yet, actuated by a true spirit of coquetry,
while she despised the lover, she took pleasure
in his addresses.

This young man still retained some tenderness
for her, and, allured by the prospect of a fortune,
was willing, notwithstanding any faults in her conduct,
to make her his wife.

Mrs. Darnley proposed him to her, and Mr.
Herbert
enforced her advice with all the good
sense he was master of. But Harriot received the
proposal with the utmost disdain; insisted that she
was married as well as her sister; that her rank in
life was superior to hers; and added, by way of
threat, that her appearance should be so likewise.

The extraordinary efforts she made to support
this boast, engaged lord L. in expences that entirely
alienated his affections from her, disgusted as Ggg8v 824
as he long had been, with her insolence and
folly.

His relations concluded a match for him with
a young lady of suitable rank and fortune; and,
after making a small settlement on Harriot, he
took leave of her for ever.

The vexation she felt from this incident, threw
her into a distemper very fatal to beauty. The
yellow jaundice made such ravage in her face, that
scarce any of those charms on which she had valued
herself so much, remained. All her anxious hours
were now employed in repairing her complexion,
and in vain endeavours to restore lustre to those
eyes, sunk in hollowness, and tinctured with the
hue of her distemper.

Although thus altered, the report of the fortune
she was likely to have made her be thought a prize
worthy the ambition of a young officer, who had
quitted the business of peruke maker, in which he
was bred, for an ensign’s commission, which
made him a gentleman at once.

He offered himself to Harriot with that assurance
of success, which the gaiety of his appearance,
and his title of captain, gave him reason to
expect, with a lady of her turn of mind.

Harriot, charmed with so important a conquest,
soon consented to give him her hand; and Sir
Charles
Stanley, finding his character not exceptionable,
gave her the fortune he had promised, to
which Sophia generously added a thousand pounds
more. The baronet procured her husband a better
commission, but designedly in one of the co- Hhh1r 825
colonies, whither he insisted upon his wife’s accompanying
him.

Harriot, in despair at being obliged to quit the
delights of London, soon began to hate her husband
heartily; and he, entering into her disposition
and character, lost all esteem and tenderness
for her. Her behaviour justified the rigid
confinement he kept her in; and while she
suffered all the restraint of jealousy, she was at the
same time mortified with the knowledge that
pride and not love was the source of it.

Mrs. Darnley lived not long after the departure
of her favourite daughter; for so Harriot always
continued to be.

Sophia attended her mother during her long
illness with the most duteous care, and had the
satisfaction to be assured by Mr. Lawson, who assisted
in her preparations for death, that her attachment
to the world, which the affluent circumstances
to which she was raised but too much increased,
had at length given way to more pious
sentiments; and she died with the resignation of a
christian.

The ill conduct of her sister, and the death of
her mother, proved at first some interruption to
Sophia’s happiness; but these domestic storms
blown over, she began to taste the good fortune
which heaven had bestowed on her: her chief enjoyment
of it was to share it with others; and Sir
Charles
, who adored her, put it amply in her
power to indulge the benevolence of her disposition.

No. II. Hhh He Hhh1v 826

He took upon himself the care of rewarding her
friends; he presented Mr. Lawson to a very considerable
living: he procured Dolly’s husband a
genteel and lucrative employment; and married
her younger sister to a relation of his own.

Mr. Herbert, who was above receiving any other
gratification from Sir Charles than the entire friendship
which he ever preserved for him, had the satisfaction
to spend most of his time with his beloved
daughter, as he used tenderly to call Sophia,
and to behold her as happy as the condition of mortality
admits of.

Sir Charles’s tenderness for her seemed to increase
every day; and when Mr. Herbert once
took occasion to compliment him upon the delicacy,
the ardor, and the constancy of his affection, he
replied with a smile, “You attribute to me a
virtue, which, in this case, I cannot be said to
possess; had my passion for my Sophia been
founded only on the charms of her person, I
might probably e’er now have become a mere
fashionable husband; but her virtue and wit
supply her with graces ever varied, and ever
new. Thus the steadiness of my affection for
her is but a constant inconstancy, which attaches
me successively to one or other of those
shining qualities, of which her charming mind
is an inexhaustible source.”

The Hhh2r 827

The
Life
of
Sir Anthony Van Dyck
Concluded.

He drew the marquis Giulio Brignole, a famous
poet, on horse-back: he drew also
the picture of the marchioness his wife, in which
he seemed to oblige nature itself; for by eternising
that beauty, he gave an instance to all posterity of
what she had been able to perform.

He drew the picture of the doge Palavicino, in
his habit of ambassador to the pope, and George
Paulo Balbi
, on horse-back, which was a most exquisite
picture; but because of his conspiracy his
face was blotted out, being a traitor to his country;
and that of Francisco Maria, of the same
family, made in the place. There is also in this
person’s house, of the hand of Vandyck, the picture
of an old man in white armour: his right
hand holds a general’s staff, and his left the pommel
of his sword; and is in picture as great a soldier
as the marquis Spinola was in effect, and is
generally supposed to be intended for him.

Hhh2 The Hhh2v 828

The queen of Sweden has in Rome, also of the
hand of Vandyck, the picture of a boy of the family
of the Imperiali, which appears so much
alive that no body would judge it but to be really
so.

Besides these pictures of particular persons, he
made some histories: amongst which there is a crucifix,
with St. Francis, and our Saviour, together
with the patron of the picture at prayers. Vandyck
had now a great mind to go into Sicily. Prince
Filibert
of Savoy being viceroy he drew his picture:
but the plague happening about this time,
and the death of the prince, to whom cardinal
Doria succeeded, Vandyck likewise having received
some disaster in Palermo, retired in great haste to
his home in Genoa, carrying with him the cloth
for a picture for the oratory of the society of the
rosary; in which he represented the Virgin encompassed
with the glory of angels, that present her
each with a crown. At the bottom is St. Dominic,
with the five virgin saints of Palermo, amongst
which are St. Katherine and St. Rosary, and a
child that holds his hands to his nose, because of the
stench that comes from a dead head that lies upon
the ground; by which he designs to express the
plague from which the city was delivered by the
intercession of those saints.

This picture being finished, and sent to Palermo,
he betook himself again to the drawing of
faces; by which having got a good sum of money,
he returned to his own town of Antwerp, extolled
by all, and welcomed by his friends, after the Hhh3r 829
the absence of some years. He employed himself
here mostly in drawing faces; yet he likewise
painted some history pieces, which are dispersed
through all Flanders and many other places; of
which we shall collect some few, there being already
some that are made public by the engraver.
Amongst the first of them that was seen at Antwerp,
was the marriage of St. Joseph in St. Michael’s
church, where the saint kneels before the
Virgin, whilst she gives him her right hand, which
is proposed to him by an angel. For the nuns of
Begginage he drew a pietà, that is, our Saviour
dead in the lap of his mother, and Magdalen
kneeling kissing the wound of his hand, with a
St. John. For the Magdalen he drew his sister’s
face, who was then a nun, to whom he made a
present of the picture. He drew also another pietà
for St. Francis’s church, which is as much
esteemed as any thing he did. He drew our Saviour
extended on a winding-sheet, with his head
on his mother’s bosom, who, opening her arms,
lifts up her eyes to heaven: behind stands St.
John
, that takes one of the arms of our Saviour,
and shews the wound to two angels who are lamenting
at his feet.

These three last figures are in half-shadow, which
gives great force to the naked figure of our Saviour,
upon whom he makes the principal light fall.
To the same sister, Susanna Vandyck, he dedicated
the engraven design of another picture in St. Austin’s,
which is very remarkable for liveliness of
colour, and variety of invention. The saint being in Hhh3 an Hhh3v 830
an extacy, is sustained by two angels. On one hand
of him stands St. Monaca, and on the other a saint
of his order, and to St. Austin in this rapture the
divinity is revealed from above, one of the angels
pointing up to our Saviour, whose arms are
spread ready to embrace him; and at his feet several
little angels with divers symbols, as, one of
them holds a sceptre with the eye of Providence
upon it: another a branch of olive, the symbol of
peace; a third lifts up a snake with his tail in his
mouth, the emblem of eternity; a fourth opposes
himself to a flaming sword; a fifth looks the son
of justice in the face; together with several other
mysteries symbolically expressed; and above all
a triangle to express the trinity, with the name
written in Hebrew characters.

For the sisters of St. Dominic he painted a crucifix,
the saint on one side, and St. Catherine of
Siena on the other; and another crucifix in Ghent,
with a Magdalen that embraces the cross and St.
John
. Behind is a man armed on horseback, that
gives orders to one of the crucifiers to reach the
spunge to our Saviour, adored and lamented by
the angels. In Malines in St. Francis’s church
are three other pieces of his hand: our Saviour
upon the cross over the high altar, and over two
other altars St. Bonaventure saying mass, and the
miracle of St. Anthony of Padua, when the horse
kneeled before the host.

As for drawing of faces, in which Vandyck
seemed more especially to excel, whilst he continued
in Brussels he drew almost all the nobility in Flan- Hhh4r 831
Flanders, having justly acquired greater reputation
than any painter since the death of Titian.
Indeed he gave his pictures a certain air and grace
in the posture: such perhaps as was admired in
Apelles when he had drawn Alexander and Antigonus.

He drew the infanta at length, and Mary of
Medici, the queen-mother, sitting, and the duke
of Orleans, her son, at the time they fled into
Flanders. Of his hand are also the pictures of the
cardinal infant; of prince Thomas of Savoy in
armour on horseback, and many other great personages.

In the town-house of the same city he drew after
the life the magistrates of that place sitting in
judgment: and this is looked upon as one
of his best pieces, being composed with great
judgment, and accurately finished. He drew for
the prince of Orange a story out of Pastor Fido;
who bought, also of his hand, the Virgin, with
the child Jesus, before whom little angels are
dancing. This picture is at present in the possession of Lord Oxford
at Horton.
Many other of his pictures, both stories
and faces, may be seen at Antwerp in Van
Ham’s
house, as also in that of Diego Vueerdt’s;
who, amongst the rest, has also those of king
Charles the first, and his queen, drawn at the
time Vandyck presented himself to the court of
England.

In this abundance of employment and fame
having, as it were, filled all Flanders with his renown,Hhh4 nown, Hhh4v 832
he resolved to make use of the king of
England’s favour, who then called him for his
service to London. In this prince’s court Rubens
had already been honourably entertained, the king
being always a great lover of all sorts of ingenious
arts; and so great a friend and rewarder of
foreign ingenuity, that in all occurrences he not
only countenanced, but preferred them. ’Twas
so that upon Rubens’ departure, Vandyck succeeded
to his favour, which quickly augmented
his wealth; and therefore, as it were, necessarily
confirmed him in his wonted ostentation of behaviour
and splendor of equipage.

He had, however, opportunity enough of reimbursing
his great expences by frequent visits
that were made him by the nobility, who, in that,
followed the example of the king, who went often
thither to see him paint, and took delight in
his conversation. Vandyck seemed to vie with the
magnificence of Parrafin, by keeping of servants,
coaches, horses, musicians, and buffoons, with
which he entertained such persons as came daily to
him to be drawn, who were also invited to his table,
where he spent no less than eight or ten
pounds a day.

Besides such as are already mentioned, he kept
men and women for models to paint by; for his
manner was, as soon as the face was done, to finish
the rest by the help of these models, placed
in this or that posture.

The king was pleased many times to be drawn
by him; so that Cavaliere Bernini at Rome being or- Hhh5r 833
ordered to make a marble bust of his majesty, he
was drawn on one cloth in three different views;
the one with a whole face, the other two in profile
and half profile . This picture is still in the possession of the family of
Bernini at Rome.

He drew the king and queen in half length,
holding a sprig of myrtle between them, and another
of them with the young princes. He drew
also the king on horseback, attended by a person
that bears his helmet after him . In the gallery at Kensington.

He drew general Goring in a posture of haranguing;
and the lord Newport, master of the
ordnance, giving orders to his officers. He drew
the lord Arundel and his lady (who being a great
lover of painting, was the means of Vandyck’s being
introduced to the king’s favour, and had been
a great instrument of his coming into England),
which piece he finished to such perfection, as if
he was resolved to shew his art and gratitude together.
Of his hand also is that of the dutchess of
Buckingham
, with her daughters; who in token
of the memory of her husband, holds his picture,
in little, in her hand.

He drew the dutchess of Southampton like the
goddess of Fortune, sitting upon the globe ; In the possession of lord Royston. and
Sir Kenelme Digby, with his wife, sitting in two
chairs, with their children by them; who being
a great virtuoso himself, Vandyck, as it were by a cer- Hhh5v 834
certain mutual consent of genius, did more especially
confide in him. He drew him in several
manners; sometimes in his armour, and sometimes
in the habit of a philosopher. In one of the latter
there is represented a broken sphere, the motto
out of Horace, Si fractus illabatur orbis intrepidum
ferient ruinæ
; which picture is one of the
hundred that makes up the book of famous men,
published by Vandyck, and printed at Antwerp,
the best of which are done by himself with aqua
fortis: amongst which you find also his own picture.
The same Sir Kenelme had a fancy to have
his lady drawn in the form of Prudence, sitting
in a white robe, with a coloured veil, and belt of
jewels. One hand she reaches to two white doves,
and the other holds a serpent: she sets her feet upon
a cube, to which are chained as slaves Deceit
with her two faces, anger, envy, with snakes about
her head, and profane Love, blinded, his wings
clipt, his bow broken, his arrows thrown away,
and his torch extinguished, with other naked figures
according to the life. Above all this, is a
glory of angels singing and playing upon instruments,
three of them holding between them a
palm and garland over the head of Prudence, in
token of victory and triumph over those vices.
The motto is taken out of Juvenal, Nullum numen
abest si sit Prudentia.

Vandyck was so pleased with this invention,
that he copied it in little; but not finished. Both
the one and the other, during the troubles in England,land, Hhh6r 835
were carried into France . The large one is now in the palace at Windsor. For Sir Kenelme
Digby
he drew also our Saviour taken from the cross,
with Joseph and Nicodemus, who were anointing
him before they laid him in the sepulchre. There
is by them Magdalen and the Virgin falling in a
swoon. And with this several other pieces of devotion;
as St. John Baptist in the wilderness;
Magdalen transported, and in an extacy at the
harmony of the Angels; Judith, with Holofernes’s
head, in half figure; our Saviour upon the cross
giving up the ghost, which Sir Kenelme made a
present of to the princess of Guimenè, when he
was at Paris.

He drew for him also the picture of a brown
woman in the habit of Pallas armed, and a plume
in her helmet; a most admirable head. For the
earl of Northumberland he drew our Saviour
upon the cross, with five angels, that in golden
chalices catch the blood as it falls from the wounds,
and under the cross are placed the Virgin, St.
John
, and Mary Magdalen.

He drew also for the king, besides heads and
many other pictures, the dance of the Muses, with
Apollo in the middle of Parnassus; another Apollo
slaying Marsias; a Bacchanal; and a dance
of Amorets, that are sporting whilst Venus sleeps
with Adonis. And there being then in that court,
amongst many other virtuosi, Nicholas Lanier, a
painter as well as musician, he drew him in the
form of David playing upon the harp before Saul.

He Hhh6v 836

He drew also the dutchess of Richmond, daughter
of the duke of Buckingham; which, by reason
of her incomparable beauty, is occasion of a
doubt whether art or nature is capable of greater
perfection; being drawn in the form of a Venus,
which is waited upon by her son duke Hamilton,
naked, in the character of a Cupid, with his bow
and arrow. He drew also the countess of Portland,
and the countess of Aubengey, in the habit
of Nymphs. He drew also a lady in the character
of a Venus, standing by a black.

For the queen he drew the Virgin, with the child
Jesus and St. Joseph, that are looking upon certain
angels dancing upon the earth, whilst others
play to them upon several instruments in the air;
and this accompanied with a very pleasant landscape.
He drew also, in imitation of Tintorett,
the crucifixion, with the crucifiers that are lifting
up the cross; which is a work of great variety of
figures.

The picture also of the Blessed Virgin is very
excellent. She is represented holding up the infant
Jesus, between two angels that play upon instruments.
At his foot is the globe of the world.
Nor must we pass by the twelve apostles done by
his hand, and Christ with the cross, all in half
figure, and to be found amongst that great collection
of Charles Bosch, bishop of Ghent, which are
made public by the press.

He likewise painted a picture of Sampson breaking
his bonds; which was given by Van Woonsel to 837 Hhh7r
to the archduke Leopold, governor of the Low
Countries
: a person that seems to have passed all
his time in the study of antiquity, medals, and
painting, as we may see by what is already printed
of his study. Published by Teniers, and commonly called Teniers’s
Gallery.
Besides the ordinary rewards of
the king’s munificence to Vandyck, his majesty
conferred on him the honour of knighthood: but
being now, because of his indispositions, which
he had laboured under some years, desirous to
withdraw himself from the drudgery of portrait
painting to some great work, by which his name
might be transmitted with honour to posterity, he
took a journey to Paris, with an intent to procure
to himself the painting of the gallery of the Louvre:
but after having stayed there two months
without any success, he returned to England, and
proposed to the king, by means of Sir Kenelme Digby,
to make designs for a suit of hangings for the
Banqueting-house at Whitehall; the subjects of
which were to be the ceremony of the crowning of
the kings of England; the institution of the order
of the garter by Edward the third; the procession
of the knights in their robes, and other
functions civil and military. The king was extremely
well pleased with this design; but thought
his demand of eighty thousand pounds In all the accounts that are written of Vandyck, this
extraordinary sum is said to be demanded, which, considering
the different value of money, would be equal to what
two hundred and thirty thousand pounds is at this time, it
may be concluded that there is some mistake: a cypher, perhaps,
added too much.
too extravagant:travagant: Hhh7v 838
though it was believed the price would
have been adjusted, if Vandyck’s death, which
happened at this time, had not put a stop to all
farther proceeding.

Vandyck, notwithstanding the vast sums of money
he received, left very little at his death,
having consumed it all in that splendid manner
of living, which was rather like a prince than a
painter. As to his person, he was of small stature,
but well proportioned, and active; his features
were regular, and his countenance agreeable.
His hair was inclinable to red, which is common
to those of his country.

It is very extraordinary that his best pictures are
those he painted when very young, when he not
much exceeded twenty years. He then used, according
to the practice of the Venetians, a great
body of colour, which he afterwards changed for
a smoother, insipid, but more expeditious manner;
using very little colour, which, after some time,
flying off, left the light parts of the face too white,
and the half shadows too grey. This is the general
fault of his portraits of women; and the portraits
of the men are very often dry and flat, and,
in the painter’s phrase, starved of colour. To balance
those faults, which are sometimes found in
his work, he possessed other excellencies to the 4 highest Hhh8r 839
highest degree of perfection: the exact drawing,
and distinct manner of pronouncing the features,
the easy and agreeable attitudes, at the same time
marking the peculiar character of the person he
drew, has deservedly given him the character of
the greatest painter the world has ever yet produced.

The Hhh8v 840

Treatise
on the
Education of Daughters
Concluded.

The Vanity of Beauty and of Dress.

There is nothing we ought so much to
guard against as vanity in young ladies.
They come into the world with a vehement desire
to please: finding themselves excluded from those
paths by which men arrive at authority and glory,
they endeavour to balance that loss by all the
captivating qualities of wit and person. This
gives rise to their soft and insinuating turn of conversation;
thence it is that they so earnestly aspire
after beauty and every external grace, and are so
warmly interested in dress. The fashion of a cap,
the disposition of a ribbon, the form of a curl in
this place or that, the choice of a colour, are to
them matters of importance. This excess is carried
to a greater height among us than any other
people; the changebleness of our fancy occasions
a perpetual revolution of mode; so that to the
love of dress, that of novelty is superadded: an
article that has strange effects upon such minds.

These Iii1r 841

These two follies in confederacy overturn distinction
of rank, and introduce licentiousness of
manners. Void as we are of any regulations in
dress or in furniture, there is nothing effectual left
with regard to difference of conditions; for as to
the tables of particulars, that is what public authority
cannot easily give rules to: every one proceeds
as he can afford; or rather, neglecting that
consideration, as his ambition or his vanity prompts
him.

It is this pride which often ruins whole families,
and their ruin draws after it the corruption
of manners. On one side persons of mean birth
are stimulated to raise a hasty fortune: a thing
not to be compassed without sin, as the Holy
Ghost hath assured us. On the other, persons of
quality, bereft of all resources, stoop to the basest
and most wretched methods of supporting their
expence. The consequence of which is, that, by
insensible degrees, honour and honesty and natural
affection become extinguished even among the
nearest relations. Whence is all this evil but
from the power which certain vain women have
acquired of regulating fashions? Whoever thinks
of continuing in the gravity and simplicity of our
ancient manners, are by these pointed out to be
laughed at as so many antiques.

Apply yourself then to convince young women
how much that reputation, which results from a
just behaviour and true good sense, is more valuable
than what can be attained from the pattern
of a cap, or fancy of a furbelow.

No. II. Iii Beauty Iii1v 842

Beauty, you may say, deceives the owner still
more than it doth its admirers: it disturbs, it intoxicates
the soul. The most passionate lover is
not more an idolater of his mistress than she is of
herself. A small number of years takes away the distinction
between a handsome woman and another,
and reduces them both to an equality. Beauty is
sure to be pernicious unless it is instrumental to
an advantageous match.――But how can it be so,
unless supported by merit, and by virtue? When,
for want of discretion and modesty, she is no object
for men of correct understandings and sensible
of solid qualities, whom can she hope to attract
but some young fool, who will make her unhappy?

Those who found all their glory upon their
beauty, in a short time become ridiculous; for,
unperceived by themselves, they arrive to that
time of life when its lustre decays: yet still are
they charming in their own eyes, though the
world is so far from being charmed with them,
that they inspire nothing but disgust.

This absolute attachment to beauty alone, is
just as unreasonable as to place all merit in bodily
strength, as do the barbarians and uncivilized nations.

True gracefulness hath not the least dependance
on a vain and affected mode of dress: yet it is not
amiss to have some regard to propriety, proportion,
and suitableness in our apparel, with which
we necessarily cover ourselves.――But then these
materials, which we must put on, and which we may Iii2r 843
may render as commodious as we please, can never,
under the name of ornaments, invest us with
real beauty.

I would take the pains to shew young ladies the
noble simplicity that appears in the statues and
other figures remaining with us, of the Greek and
Roman women. There they will see, that the hair
tied negligently in a knot behind, the drapery full
and floating in long pleats, are at the same time
agreeable and majestic.

It would be well if they were to hear the discourse
of some painters, or any other person that
has entered into the exquisite taste of the ancients.
Let their minds be elevated ever so little
above the prejudicne of fashion, and they will quickly
hold in contempt those methods of torturing
the hair into unnatural curls, in which there is
neither grace nor elegance.

I am sensible we are not to propose they should
copy the garb of antiquity: that would be an extravagant
thing; but they may, without singularity,
adopt the taste of simplicity in dress, so noble,
so graceful, and so suitable to the decent
manners of Christians; so that while they outwardly
conform to the present custom, they
might at least learn how to think of it: they
would fall in with the fashion as a disagreeable
obligation, and allow no more to it than they cannot
well avoid. Teach them early and frequently
to observe the vanity, the gidiness, whence the
inconstancy of fashion arises. That it is a matter
very ill understood, appears plainly when we see Iii2 per- Iii2v 844
persons encumber their heads with a load of ornaments:
true elegance follows nature, and never
constrains her.

But fashion destroys itself; pretends to aim at
perfection, and never hits it: at least it will not
stop there. Some reason there would be in changing,
in order to change no more, after having
once found what is perfectly commodious and genteel;
but to go on changing without end, surely
this is to pursue inconstancy and irregularity, not
genuine politeness, nor good taste.

And so in general mere caprice predominates――
’tis the women’s prerogative to decide in this matter.
Thus the lightest, the shallowest understanding,
influences all others: they neither take
up, nor quit any thing upon reason. It has been
the mode for a considerable time, though
never so well invented, that’s enough to discard
it; and another, though never so ridiculous,
shall take its place, and be admired by its
title to novelty.

After having laid this ground work, we may
go farther, and shew the regulations of Christian
modesty:――and may say, we are taught by our religion,
that man is conceived in sin; his body afflicted
by a contagious illness, proves an inexhaustible
source of temptation to his soul. Jesus Christ
teaches us to place all our virtue in fear, and in distrust
of ourselves――would you be willing, one may
ask, to hazard your own soul, or your neighbour’s,
for the sake of foolish vanity? Be terrified then
at the thought of displaying the uncovered bosom, and Iii3r 845
and every other immodesty.――Though these faults
were committed without design, still they are the
result of vanity, and an unbridled desire of pleasing.
Can this be a justification before God or
man for so rash a conduct; so scandalous, so contagious
to others? This blind desire of pleasing
doth it suit with the mind of a Christian, who
ought to regard as a species of idolatry every thing
that turns us away from the lover of the Creator,
and, in comparison with him, the contempt of the
creatures?

In seeking to please what mean we? Is it not to
excite the passions of mankind? and have they so
much power over them as shall restrain them from
going to excess? Ought we not to impute to ourselves
all the consequences? and do they not always
run too high if once put in motion?

It is you that prepare a subtle and mortal poison,
pour it out upon the spectators, and believe
yourself innocent.

Add to this argument, examples of persons
whose modesty has been their commendation; and
others whose immodesty has drawn upon them
the severest censures.

Never suffer them to wear what is beyond their
rank. Check all their fancies――shew them the danger,
the contempt they are exposed to from all
persons of discretion, when they in this manner
forget who they are.

Another article remains, with regard to girls
of a fine genius, which is, to bring them into a
right way of thinking; for if we do not take care, Iii3 they Iii3v 846
they, in their vivacity, are apt to intermeddle, to
talk on most things, to give their opinion on subjects
disproportioned to their capacity: at other
times to affect a listlessness out of pure delicacy.

A young lady should not talk but as occasion
requires, and then with an air of doubt and deference:
nay, as to subjects out of reach of
women in general, she should not speak upon them
at all, though well informed. For what if her memory
be never so good? what if she has vivacity,
a pleasant turn of speech, a faculty of conversing
with ease and gracefulness? all these qualities will
be in common to her, and many others of her sex,
far from being sensible women, and in themselves
despicable. Instead of this, let her endeavour after
an exact and steady conduct, an uniform and correct
state of mind: let her learn how to keep
council, and carry on an affair of moment: this
quality, so rare to be found, will sufficiently distinguish
her.

As to delicacy, and the affectation of listlesness,
these are to be repressed by demonstrating how
true good taste consists in accommodating oneself
to things according to their utility.

Good sense and virtue alone are worthy of estimation;
and both these require of us to look upon
dislike and listlesness not as a commendable
delicacy, but as the infirmity of a sickly mind.

Seeing we must converse with gross understandings,
and have a share in unentertaining businesses,
it is the part of reason, which is the only true Iii4r 847
true delicacy, to be as unrefined as those we are
to mingle with.

A spirit which hath all the taste for politness,
but which knows to rise above it upon a necessity
to enter into more solid matters, is infinitely superior
to those so delicate ones, and surcharged
with their own disgust.

In the next place let us proceed to the consideration
of those many articles with which a married
woman ought to be acquainted: what are her duties?
Upon her lies the education of her children;
of the boys to a certain age, of the girls till they
be married; the government of her domestics,
their morals, their service; the disbursements of
house-keeping, the method of living with œconomy,
and at the same time in figure; often even the letting
of farms, and receiving rents. Women’s knowledge,
and that of men’s also, ought to be limited
by their functions, and the difference of them ought
to make the difference of their studies: by this
rule then the subjects above-mentioned will be the
bounds of female information; but at this rate, a
woman of curiosity will be apt to think it put under
great restraints. She deceives herself, and all
for want of perceiving the importance and extent
of the things I propose for her to learn.

What degree of penetration is requisite for
her to discern the temper, the genius of every
particular child; to fall upon a method of conduct
towards each that shall best discover their humour,
their biass, and their talents; to check the
passions on their first disclosure; to instil wholesomeIii4 some Iii4v 848
maxims, and remedy every error. How
much prudence ought she to be mistress of, for
gaining and maintaining an ascendency over them,
without risquing the loss of friendship and confidence?
Nay, is it not absolutely necessary for her
to observe and thoroughly know the persons she
places about her children? Most certainly. A mother
of a family ought to be fully instructed in
religion, endowed with an understanding sound,
steady, assiduous, and exercised in government.

Can any one doubt of these duties being incumbent
on women, seeing they naturally fall to their
share even in the life-time of their husbands, when
otherwise employed or absent from home? and
to a state of widowhood they are more immediately
annexed.

Here I omit to enter into all the particulars a
woman should be instructed in for the purpose of
education; because this hint may serve to give
them a notion in general of the extensive knowledge
they ought to have. Add to this, family
œconomy. The generality of ladies look upon
that as a mean employment, only fit for country
people and farmers, or, at most, for a housesteward
or woman housekeeper; and these more
especially who are bred up in softness, plenty, and
idleness, hold every branch of it in the utmost
contempt.

These conceive very little difference between a
life in the country and the life of the savages of
Canada. Talk to them of corn, of cultivation,
of the nature of estates, or rents, or rights of lord- Iii5r 849
lordships, of the best way of letting land, or appointing
receivers, they will believe you are for
having them degrade themselves:――and yet this
proceeds from pure ignorance. The ancient
Greeks and the Romans, those adroit and polished
people, applied themselves diligently to this
science of œconomy. The noblest among them
wrote books (which are still preserved to us) upon
their own experience, and descended even to the
lowest articles of husbandry.

It is a known fact that their victorious generals
disdained not to work with their own hands, and
from the triumphal car returned to the plough.

This is so distant from our manner, that it would
not be credited did history leave the least room to
doubt. Whereas what more natural reason is
there for our defending or enlarging our territories
than in order to cultivate them in peace? Of
what service is victory but to gather the fruits of
peace?

After all, true solidity of understanding consists
in a willingness to be exactly informed how
all those things are managed, which are the substantials
of human life; for upon these the very
greatest affairs are grounded.

The power and the felicity of a state consists
not in a multitude of provinces ill cultivated; but
in the knowing to raise from its possessions a sufficiency
to maintain, without difficulty, a numerous
people.

To attain a knowledge of every art applicable
to œconomy, to regulate the sum of all the affairsfairs Iii5v 850
of a family, which may be stiled a small republic,
, requires, undoubtedly, much higher genius,
and more extensive, than to understand play,
or to descant on the fashions, or to exert all the
minute gentilities of conversation. It is but a
despicable spirit that can do no more than discourse
well. Women there are in numbers whose talk
abounds with solid maxims; but in whose conduct,
for want of early application, nothing but
the frivolous is to be found.

Nevertheless, we must be on our guard against
the opposite fault; women run a risque of going
into extremes. It is good to use them from their
childhood to have something under their care, to
keep accounts, to know the method of buying,
and how every thing ought to be made, to be useful;
yet I say, take care lest œconomy should
degenerate into avarice; be particular in shewing
the ridiculousness of that passion; tell them to
be cautious, for avarice produces but little profit,
and much dishonour. A rational mind need
carry a frugal and diligent scheme of life no farther
than to avoid that shame and injustice which
are ever annexed to a prodigal, ruinous conduct.
The true end of retrenching superflous expence,
is to be in a better capacity to answer all the calls
of decency, friendship, and charity.

There are occasions when the parting with money
is being a greater gainer. Good order is the
profitable thing, and not a few petty articles of
sordid penuriousness――wherefore fail not to paint
in strong colours that gross mistake of some ladies,dies, Iii6r 851
who can please themselves with saving a taper,
and let a steward wrong them in the bulk of
their affairs.

Be no less a friend to neatness and order than to
œconomy and housewifery: use young ladies not
to permit any fluttishness, or misplacing of things
about the house, or furniture; and bring them to
observe that nothing contributes more to œconomy
and neatness than every thing being in its
proper station: as minute as this maxim seems,
it will have considerable effects if strictly kept to.
Is any thing wanted? no time’s wasted in looking
for it; no trouble, dispute, or disturbance ensues:
you take it from its place, make use of it, and
replace it again.

Order is a principal branch of neatness; because
a proper arrangement affects the eye forcibly;
and besides, the place assigned to each being
that which is most suitable to it, not only for
pleasing the eye, but for the preservation of the
thing, it is therefore less liable to decay, less liable
to accidental damage, and even shews a propriety
in its being there.

The same spirit of accuracy, which prompts
to orderliness, prompts also to cleanliness. To
which advantage add, that such a habit prevents
idleness and confusion in our domestics: and
more than this, as it makes them ready in the
discharge of their duties, so doth it keep us
clear of the temptation to impatience at the delays
which must happen, when the things we call
for can hardly be found. But at the same time avoid Iii6v 852
avoid running into an excess of elegance and
nicety. Nicety in moderation is a virtue; but
when we carry our taste to too great a height, it
becomes narrowness of mind; for good taste rejects
extream delicacy: it treats little matters as
they are, and will not be affected by them. Therefore
shew, in the children’s presence, your derision
of those fopperies some women are so fond of, and
by which they are insensibly drawn into useless expences.

Accustom them to a plain and practicable niceness.
You may inform them how every thing
ought to be done; but still further, that they
ought to be easy without it――for what a squeamish
mind does it betray to grumble if a soop fails of
being exactly seasoned, another thing ill pleated,
a chair a little too high or too low? Undoubtedly
it is an evidence of a much better understanding
to be designedly indifferent, rather than
delicate in matters so insignificant.

And this faulty delicacy, if not repressed in women
of lively parts, has worse effects with regard
to their conversation than other subjects; for to
them the generality of company will seem so flat,
and so tiresome, and the least slip in politeness so
monstrous, they are always full of scorn and disgust.
Let these ladies know betimes, that nothing
is so injudicious as to judge superficially of a
person by his carriage, without sounding the depth
of his understandings, his sentiments, or useful qualifications.
Demonstrate, by frequent instances,
how much a country gentleman, with his coarse manners, Iii7r 853
manners, or, if you please, ridiculous teazing civility;
but with a good heart, and steady head,
is more worthy of esteem than the most accomplished
courtier, who, under that behaviour, conceals
a heart ungrateful, unjust, and capable of
every sort of dissimulation and baseness: and that
there is always a weakness adherent to those minds
so given to be fatigued and disgusted――No kind of
conversation is so poor that some good may not be
extracted from it; and though we are in the right
to chuse the best, when we have choice, yet one
consolation is left us when distrest, that we may put
people upon discoursing of what they know; and
then good sense will draw information from the
dullest company.

A Iii7v 854

A
Poetical Epistle

From Busy, the Lap-dog, in London, to
Snowball, the Buck-hound, in Windsor
Forest
.

If we, like men, could envy and malign,

At Nature’s, or at Fortune’s gifts repine;

When great be insolent, when little mean,

When rich and fat disdain the poor and lean.

Then might I, puisny Busy, thy vast size

Contemplate, mighty hound, with grieving eyes:

Thy strength, thy nose sagacious, snow-white
coat,

And most the tuneful thunder of thy throat;

Then might I, Busy, deck’d with em’ralds, scorn

Thy starv’ling puppy gnawing a stag’s horn

Beneath a hovel, red with ash of peat,

And think the wretch as odious as his meat:

But nor contempt nor envy shook my breast,

Thee I admir’d, and Empress I carest,

Tho’ in her nonage the poor simple whelp

Kept no decorums, and scarce knew to yelp;

Empress may prove the terror of the wood,

For Empress, mighty Snowball’s of thy blood.

Say, did I not accept at romps a game

With the black young cur? I forget his name.

His life in dirt and poverty begun,

Yet he may rise the fav’rite of the gun.

Oft Iii8r 855

And I’ve heard it said where I have din’d,

That true distinction amongst human kind

Lies in the qualities, and in the mind.

O Snowball! with what pleasure I confess

Thy condescension to my littleness;

When on the floor I dar’d approach thee near,

And gaz’d on the fine lappet of thine ear,

(At thy fair temples then my sattin hue

Seemed a black modish patch to distant view)

To lick thy chaps, to pinch thy spacious paws,

Unfear’d the range of jav’lins in thy jaws;

Or on my hindlegs bolt upright, have tried

To reach the curious flavour of thy hide,

Thou did’st not growl, thou did’st not swing a tail,

Might snap my ribs as ears of corn the flail;

Conscious what dignity from goodness springs,

And much too great to spurn at tiny things.

All homage may your grandeur long receive

From lap-dogs due, and long unrival’d live,

Be stroak’d, be fed by that accomplish’d hand,

Whose pen, my masters says, adorns the land.

O happy Snowball! happy Cranbourn wood!

Too happy rustics, did ye know your good!

Lo! the tenth Muse illuminates your cot;

Ah, wretched rustics,――ye perceive her not!

Eat, Snowball, legs of mutton, while small I

Crack biscuit, gingerbread, and crust of pye;

Or lap the remnants of the milky bowl,

Which none on earth shall ever prove I stole.

Joy thou in Windsor’s verdant park and air,

Pursue the chase, and in the slaughter share;

Live in the favour of that learned fair.

If Iii8v 856

If my dear mistress smiles and pats my head,

If she vouchsafes a corner of her bed,

Busy’s content, and to her latest gasp

Will taste the happiness within her grasp.

T. W.

To Ismene playing on a Lute.

When fair Ismene to the grove retires,

And joins her warbling accents to the lyre’s;

How sweet th’ enchanting sounds! the melting
strains,

With pleasing raptures fill our swelling veins.

The eager ear with ravishment attends,

The song our soul in extacy suspends:

Soft we approach, and awful silence keep,

(A silence more profound than that of sleep.)

We fear to move, nay e’en to breathe we fear,

Lest one soft accent should escape our ear:

All things are hush’d; the silent trees recline

Their rev’rend heads, to hear the lays divine.

The streams, that ceas’d to purl, now creep along

Unheard, charm’d with the music of her song:

The list’ning birds stoop on the bending wing,

And hov’ring stay to learn of her to sing.

Say, ye blest angels, whose harmonious lays

Unwearied sing eternal hymns of praise,

Can heav’n itself Ismene’s notes improve,

When she’s translated to the choirs above?

Kkk1r 857

Philosophy
For the
Ladies
Concluded.

Some reflections and deductions drawn from the
works of Nature in general.

As we are now on the point of concluding the
present design of this work, it is necessary
that we should form some kind of conclusion to
that part of it which has had a relation to the
works of Nature, and the study of philosophy.
A conclusion, I say, with respect to our confined
and narrow limits herein; for such is the immense
scope and extent which those subjects would have
afforded us, that could the prosecution of our plan
have been pursued beyond the period of life alotted
to ourselves or our children, nay, even to the
farthest stretch of time, our researches into the
wonders of Nature’s inexhaustible storehouse, would
have been no other than the pursuance of an apparent
horizon, the boundaries of which are ever
flying before us, and although they every moment
present us with a fresh variety of enchanting
objects, yet are, with respect to ourselves, as absolutely
distant at the last as at the first moment
of our journey. But to proceed.

From even the very small portion concerning
which we have been enabled to enter into a detail,No. II. Kkk tail, Kkk1v 858
of the numberless amazing properties bestowed
on mankind and on the other parts of the
animal creation, what is the first, the most natural
deduction that must occur to every one? What,
when we perceive that every one of the organs of
this grand machine, not only the larger and more
apparently useful, but even the more minute, insignificant,
and almost invisible ones, are furnished
in the amplest manner, not barely with such
parts, such limbs, such mechanism, as are needful
for their mere existence, but still more particularly
with such peculiar contrivances, such sagacity,
such intellectual faculties, as must render
that existence, with respect to the place, station,
and allotment of each individual, absolutely and
perfectly happy:――such properties as enable every
one of those beings to preserve that existence,
though surrounded by numberless dangers, and to
procure the means of supporting it in the midst of
apparent scarcity and want. What, when we perceive
these assistances bestowed on them with an
endless variety, with such a peculiar propriety to
every single animal, as if each was of itself the
sole and peculiar care of Providence:――What, I
say, must be the immediate result of these observations,
but that the whole must be the work of
infinite power, of infinite wisdom, of infinite
goodness? Who can cast his eyes around him even
with the slightest reflection on what he sees on
every side, but must immediately cry out with the
royal philosopher, “How manifold are thy works,
O Lord! in wisdom hast thou made them all!”
Kkk2r 859
Can any one perceive the work of amazing art,
and maintain one moment’s doubt of the existence
of the artist?――Must he not indeed be a fool who
can say in his heart there is no God?

If then this reflection is the first that must arise
from this delightful study, and most undoubtedly
it is so, can we possibly give scope thereto without
proceeding still farther, and finding that due influence
produced by it on our minds which must
lead us to the warmest gratitude, and the most ardent
zeal to do every thing that may lead towards
the rendering our services acceptable in his sight?
Can we look with unconcern on all these wondrous
operations? Can we perceive these incomprehensible
proofs of infinite perfection, in what are
but the mechanical exertion, perhaps no more than
the sport, if we may be allowed the expression,
of his wisdom and power, without conceiving an
idea infinitely more exalted of the almighty mind?
Can we be blind to the proofs that these present us
with, of his being equally the origin of all purity,
and the possessor of all ability? Can we avoid
being convinced that
He must delight in virtue,
And that which he delights in must be happy?

How strong an incitement this to the practice
of that virtue which, at the same time, delights
that Being whose minutest pleasure ought to be
our supremest joy, and ensures our own happiness
in the very act itself! How eminent then the advantage
to ourselves, and the good to society in
general, which might be derived from a proper Kkk2 ap Kkk2v 860
application of this study! and from how evident
a parity of reasoning will every thinking man be
convinced, whilst he sees every part of the creation
in general formed with such a connection, such
a necessary dependance on every other part, as
well as on the great whole, how strongly, I say,
will he be convinced of the duty incumbent on
himself to promote as much as possible this grand
design, and render his every action conducive to
it, in the peculiar circle which heaven has assigned
to him to fill? In how smooth, how tranquil a
path might all the transactions of this world proceed,
would every man but carry the reflection
from natural to moral connections; and, persuaded,
that his own happiness must proportionably
depend on that of every individual around him,
labour to accelerate the movement of these admirably
contrived wheels, instead of clogging them
with the intricate machinery of self-interest, or
dragging them back with the weight of vice and
folly.

But now let us consider Nature’s works in a
second point of iew, let us consider man, and
every other animated part of the creation as a separate
and detached being, and placed in his peculiar
sphere without connection or relationship
with any other: even in this light how admirable,
how incomprehensible is the extent of omnipotent
care in this formation of each! How amazingly
is each animal provided by the all-wise Fountain
of good with every means for his preservation!
how admirably are dangers and necessities spread Kkk3r 861
around him, as if they were designed to shew the
unlimited wisdom of the Creator in the variety of
means pointed out to him for avoiding the one,
and relieving the other; at the same time that
both are rendered the instruments of his happiness,
from that consciousness of relief which
heightens the enjoyment of every blessing by a sensibility
of the misery attached to its opposite situation.

In this view how much has man in particular
to felicitate himself upon! how many grateful reflections
ought his mind to overflow with when he
considers his situation as more exposed, more
helpless in its original and apparent state than that
of any other animal; yet in the course of life, in
the period of his existence more thoroughly protected,
more perfectly supplied with conveniencies
than that of his fellow creatures would be, even if
the various resources of them all could be united
for the service of each individual. With what an eye
of admiration ought he to look up to the Being,
who, by a peculiar distinction, has so highly and
almost partially favoured him, as to bestow on
him alone that single spark from heaven, that
emanation from himself, which in itself answers every
purpose that any thing beneath immortality ought
to wish for the power of executing.

Again, let us permit this last reflection to produce
another very proper effect on our minds,
and at the same time that it inspires us with the
most exalted degree of acknowledgment to the
just giver of all things, suffer it to strike us with Kkk3v 862
a conscious humility, and curb that indecent, that
dangerous pride which frequently puffs up the
mind of man, and is the occasion, that, conceiving
himself the lord of the universe,
“Being placed so high,”
He ’sdains subjection, and thinks one step higher
Would set him high’st.

But let this lord of nature, this sovereign of
the universe, cast his eyes around and see all other
being emerging into life almost in a state of perfection;
let him look on the poor servile dog, and
the domestic kitten, without two months of their
appearance in the world able to quit the tender
parent’s care, and seek their prey, endowed with
all the faculties to find and to destroy it. Let
him observe the little duckling bursting from the
egg, and rushing instantly into an unruly, a destructive
element, to pick up food, and taste the
joys of living. Let him go farther still, and mark
the light, the tender, the seemingly insignificant
ephemeron, with a life destined but for some hours
continuance, burst from its embrio state in one
element, and almost imperceptibly become the
inhabitant of another, enabled to rove unlimited,
and taste of every pleasure his being will admit of.
After even this slight review, let him but turn his
eyes back on his own infant state, and see himself
“mewling and puking in the nurse’s arms,”
unable for a time to find a use even for his very
limbs; for a yet longer period of time deprived
of the advantages of language, and still much
longer under the necessity of aid, and of instruction Kkk4r 863
to form his reasoning faculties, and render
him capable of self assistance.

Again, when brought to his maturity and fulness
of perfection as to his natural state, how still
deficient in every particular both of attack, defence,
and sustenance! First, for attack, the lion
has his teeth, the bull his horns, the eagle his talons,
and the hawk his beak, either to combat
with their foes or to destroy their prey:――but what
has man? None of all these. Consider him unassisted,
he could not stab the sheep, knock down
the ox, or combat with the hog, did either know
his weakness or their own power to resist him.
With what propriety then do we pray to the Bestower
and Disposer of all life to give us our daily
Bread!

Next for defence, the horse has his heels, the fox
his holes, the calamary can spread a cloud of ink
around him, and the torpedo strike with numbness
and insensibility the creature which shall dare to
touch him. The cat can swell her form to twice
its size, and even a little bird The Wryneck. distort her figure
into such shapes of terror, as shall deter even animals
of bulk and power from coming near her
nest.――But which of these advantages does man
possess? His speed the heavy elephant will overtake;
he cannot dig into the earth to hide him
from his foe; nor even with the firmest frown or fiercest
attitude drive back the hungry wolf of half starved
tyger.

Kkk4v 864

Then for his sustenance, the crocodile can
change his form, and the camelion his colour,
the spider spread a web, and the polypus expand a
net, to allure and to entrap their prey: but man,
unaided by the means of art, and of a thousand
substances not any way appertaining to himself,
might starve in the midst of plenty, and daily suffer
the fabled fate of Tantalus, to see perpetually
before him the greatest delicacies without being
able to procure or to enjoy them.

What deductions then may be drawn from these
observations? Evidently the two following, with
which we shall terminate this discourse: viz. First,
that whatever we may imagine of ourselves, and
of our self-applied superiority, it must, if it has
existence at all, be owing to the favour of that
omnipotent Being, who was equally the creator of
all other creatures as of ourselves; and that
therefore, instead of harbouring an unbecoming
pride on the possession of the peculiar gift of reason,
which supplies, in one single property, all
the deficiencies I have been just mentioning, we
ought assuredly to be inspired with the utmost
humility united to gratitude, when we consider
ourselves as selected out to enjoy that blessing from
amidst such an infinite variety of his other works,
every one of which appears to have an equal,
and many of them even a higher claim to that
most desirable preference:――and secondly, that
since in natural advantages many even of the
lowest and most insignificant beings seem greatly to Kkk5r 865
to excel us, there certainly must be some other
part of us, some more intellectual and immaterial
part belonging to us, in which our superiority
must necessarily consist; to which therefore
we ought to pay a more particular attention;
and on the cultivation and improvement of
which must wholly depend every essential view
of happiness both in our present state and that
which is to come.

The Kkk5v 866

The
Lady’s Geography.

Description of the Island of Ceylon.
Concluded.

There are in this island a very particular
kind of blackish leaches, which lurk under
the grass, and are extremely troublesome to foot
travellers. They are at first not thicker than a
horse hair; but grow to be of the bulk of a goose’s
quill, and two or three inches in length. They
are only to be seen in the rainy seasons, at which
times crawling up the legs of those who walk barefoot,
as is the custom of that country, they sting
them, and suck their blood with so much quickness,
that it is impossible to get rid of them before
they have effected their purpose. This might
seem incredible, were it not for the prodigious
multitudes in which they make their attacks, which
consequently renders a considerable time necessary
to oblige them to quit their hold.

As the island is very full of woods and lakes,
it is natural to imagine that it must also be
very amply stored with birds and fishes. Among
the former are great plenty of green perroquets;
but of a kind that cannot be taught to speak.
They have two other sorts of birds, however,
which learn very easily; they are about the size of
a black-bird, and are called by the natives by the
names of mal-couda and cau-couda: the first is
black, and the other of a bright gold colour.

As Kkk6r 83967

As to fish, their lakes and rivers are extremely
full of them, particularly of salmon; but the inhabitants
seem to set no great value on them.

Serpents of many kinds, both venemous and inoffensive,
are found in this island: amongst which
the most remarkable are: 1st the pimberah, which
is as thick as a man’s body, feeds mostly on deer,
and other anmials of a like kind; and it is said,
will swallow a kid whole, whose horns will sometimes
pierce through his belly, and kill him. 2d.
the polonga, which is about five or six feet long,
and extremely venemous. And 3d. the noya,
which is a greyish snake, not above four feet long,
and is marked on its head with the appearance of
a pair of spectacles. He is a mortal enemy to the
polonga, and whenever they meet the battle constantly
terminates in the death of one or the other
of them. He is, however, very harmless, on
which account the Indians call him noya rodgerah,
or the royal snake.

There is a kind of venemous lizard in this
country which they name hiekanella, and which
harbours in the eves and thatchings of the houses,
but will not attack a man unless provoked. But
the most formidable creature belonging to this island
is a prodigious large black hairy spider,
which they call democulo. Its body is as large
as one’s fist, and its legs proportionable. Nothing
can be more shocking than its bite, which is not
immediately mortal, but affects the senses, and
occasions madness. As to the men, they find assistance
in this case from certain herbs and barks, When Kkk6v 83468
when applied to in time; but the cattle are frequently
bit or stung by these monstrous creatures,
and die without any remedy having been yet discovered
to preserve them.

As to the mineral kingdom, this country produces
many kinds of gems, and in great quantity,
particularly sapphires, rubies, and cat’s eyes; but
these are all secured for the king’s use. They
have besides both iron and lead mines; but these,
as well as many other valuable productions of the
island, are considered of little worth compared to
the cinnamon and wild honey; which, are, properly
speaking, the peculiar traffick of the country,
and of which the Dutch have made an amazing
advantage since their conquest of it.

Having thus got through the description of the
island of Ceylon, and mentioned the most extraordinary
particulars of curiosity in it, we shall now
take leave of our readers, recommending to their
perusal the farther accounts given by the travellers
who have visited it, and who seem all to unite
in opinion as to its being one of the finest, most
amply stored, and most amazingly diversified spot
throughout the whole extent of the East Indies.

Finis.

a1r
[Table of contents omitted] a2v